《Evolution:The Bloodthirsty Saga of the Magic Engineer》 Chapter 1: Prologue.1 The dark alley reeks of burnt oil and leftover food, but the smell doesn¡¯t bother me anymore. I¡¯m leaning against the cold concrete wall, partially illuminated by a broken spotlight that flickers sporadically, reflecting off my white lab coat. The coat looks out of place here, but it¡¯s a calculated choice. The Scientific League emblem on the shoulder gives me a legitimate appearance... Until someone takes a closer look. My fingers graze the energy core embedded in my chest, fused into the fabric. I feel its pulse vibrate in sync with my heartbeat. It¡¯s not just an extra battery; it¡¯s my lifeline. You never know when things might spiral out of control. The lab coat¡¯s waist feels slightly heavier than usual, thanks to the energy revolver strapped there. It¡¯s small, discreet, but lethal enough. I¡¯m not a fighter, but I¡¯ve learned to defend myself in this world. My glasses cover almost half my face, the thick lenses radiating a bluish glow in the dark. These glasses are more than cutting-edge tech; they¡¯re my window to what¡¯s really happening around me. With a quick gesture, the filters change, and I see the walls of the neighboring building turn translucent, revealing an empty apartment. Another adjustment, and the entire alley takes on a greenish hue, as if it were daytime. And then, the most important setting: the network tracking mode.A pulsating pattern begins to form ahead, highlighting users connected to the city¡¯s main network. None of them are the person I¡¯m waiting for. "Damn..." I mutter to myself, shifting my weight from one leg to the other. "She¡¯s taking forever." I raise my hand and make a few quick finger signs. The lenses in the glasses respond, projecting a holographic typing interface in midair. My fingers move across the projection, swift and precise. Each tap produces a soft sound, almost like glass being touched. "One more minute..." I say softly as I finish typing. "If she doesn¡¯t show, the deal¡¯s off." The silence in the alley weighs on me, but my expression remains calm and composed. I¡¯ve dealt with worse situations. As I wait, my mind doesn¡¯t stop working¡ªcalculating variables, imagining scenarios. If he doesn¡¯t come, I¡¯ll have to make a quick exit and figure out another way to buy the source code for the androids that was recently stolen from the Galactic Federation. Suddenly. A message appears on the floating terminal projected by my glasses, the words glowing in the dark alley: "You¡¯re not the only one interested, so calm down. Besides, you¡¯re still lucky the source code can be replicated and copied in dozens of ways." My fists clenched automatically, my teeth grinding in frustration. "That girl¡­" I thought, as my body instinctively tensed. My gaze locked on the projection for a few seconds before I let out a long, heavy sigh. She was right. Of course, she was. There were other scientists, hackers, and lunatics like me after the same code. It was a race... and I hated being in second place. Even so, I couldn¡¯t afford to lose control. I needed the code. Not out of ego or greed¡ªalthough maybe there was a bit of that¡ªbut because of my plan. A plan I¡¯d been refining for months. A highly intelligent android army, remotely controlled by me. They would infiltrate the Central Bank, looting the place with surgical precision, and no one would be able to trace it back to me. With it, I wouldn¡¯t just have unlimited resources to continue my research but also power¡­ and her. As I was still processing the message, another notification blinked on the terminal, snapping me out of my thoughts: "Okay, I¡¯m here!" The sound of jet boots echoed above my head before I could even look up. There she was, descending gracefully and landing right in the middle of the alley. A girl with blue hair cut in a carefree, almost rebellious style. Her short college skirt swayed slightly, revealing slender legs covered up to the knees by synthetic fabric stockings. The jet boots emitted one last burst before shutting off completely, and she stared at me with gleaming eyes and a mischievous smile on her rosy lips. My heart skipped a beat before my brain could remind me of the situation. "I¡¯d kill half the world for those lips..." I thought, almost automatically, before shaking my head and forcing myself to focus. She was more than her appearance. She was dangerous, a ruthless negotiator, and she was holding the key to my future. Still, in some dark corner of my mind, a fantasy began to form. "If I get what I want..." I thought, my gaze drifting for a brief moment before snapping back to her face. "I¡¯ll capture her... and we¡¯ll make it work, one way or another. Happily ever after, even if I have to kidnap her." Of course, it was madness, but in a world like this, who isn¡¯t a little mad? "So, what¡¯s the price, darling?" I asked, forcing a casual smile as I crossed my arms, trying to mask my nervousness. She started walking toward me, her light footsteps echoing through the alley. The sound seemed to sync with the pulsing of the energy core in my chest. My eyes, hidden behind the lenses of my glasses, missed nothing. She leaned her face closer, a shadow of a mischievous smile forming on her lips. "Oh... Tyler, you¡¯re so out of control¡­" I ignored her taunt, keeping my gaze locked on hers. Through the display on my glasses, her username flickered in the digital interface: "Rebel Princess." Despite the dark glasses hiding her eyes, I knew¡ªwith an almost irritating certainty¡ªthat behind them were feminine eyes of a green or blue so deep they could hypnotize even the most rational man. "Just name your price, girl!" I exclaimed, crossing my arms over my chest, my tone impatient and sharp. "I don¡¯t have all day." She chuckled softly, a sweet sound laced with a hint of disdain. But before saying anything else, her gaze shifted to the glowing energy core on my chest, as if she were evaluating something far more interesting than the deal we had arranged. "I¡¯ll offer 50,000 units for your level-B energy core. How about that?" she said, her voice still carrying that provocative edge. I remained silent. My face betrayed no emotion, staying perfectly still, but my mind was racing. She knew exactly what she was doing, yet she had no idea how wrong she was about me. She kept talking, trying to coax some kind of reaction out of me. Maybe she thought her charm worked on everyone, but I wasn¡¯t everyone. What she didn¡¯t know¡ªand could never know¡ªwas that inside, I was like a rabid dog, hungry, completely obsessed with her. It was for her that I¡¯d sacrificed countless nights and projects. It was for her that I was planning a heist on the Central Bank, designing androids that would give me unlimited resources to have her by my side... or by force, if it came to that. After all, like me, she was an up-and-comer in this chaotic world. But unlike her, I was a genius, and geniuses can take whatever they want. That included the stunning, pale body of the Rebel Princess. But I never let that show. To her, I was a cold man, emotionless, perhaps even married or disinterested in women altogether. So, when she finally met the impenetrable wall of my silence, she sighed and shook her head, giving up on her teasing. "The price is 300,000 stellar units." Her words echoed through the alley, cutting through the tense air like a knife. I stared at her, my gaze fixed on her smile. My heart was racing, but I kept my composure. "300,000 units..." I thought. "System, open a trade window." My voice rang out in the alley as the command activated the holographic interface projected by my glasses. Before us, a translucent window appeared, glowing faintly in the dark air: Trade Window User 1st: Tyler Rustel User 2nd: Awaiting confirmation She immediately recognized what it meant. A provocative smile crossed her lips as she raised her arm, touching the window delicately. The system vibrated, confirming her identity as User 2nd. Wasting no time, I began typing rapidly into the holographic terminal in front of me. The numbers 300,000 stellar units appeared in the trade window, glowing as an irresistible offer. She glanced at the numbers, ran her skilled, enticing tongue over her lips, and nodded in approval. My body reacted before I could stop it; I felt a slight arousal, but I quickly suppressed the impulse, refocusing on what truly mattered. "Yes, drool over my credits..." I thought, staring at her intently, her satisfied smile illuminated by the glow of the virtual interface. "Very soon, I¡¯ll have you and them back. It¡¯s only a matter of time." Without hesitation, I finalized the process. "System, confirm the transaction." The trade window glowed green, indicating her acceptance. But before the process was complete, she added something. A new element appeared on her side of the interface: +1 link added "This link will grant you access to the virtual server housing my private code repository," she said, her voice soft but laced with insolent confidence. I nodded, my face impassive. "Alright." With that, the transaction was completed. The holographic window disappeared, leaving behind only the notifications: Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -300,000 units. +1 link detected. She gave a small leap into the air, her jet boots activating to lift her gracefully. With a provocative smile, she said, "Goodbye, sweet Tyler." As she ascended, her graceful movements momentarily revealed the pink panties beneath her short skirt. It was as ridiculous as it was mesmerizing, and I simply shook my head, suppressing any visible reaction. "Just wait, sweet Princess¡­" I thought, watching her disappear into the night sky, a silhouette of blue hair dancing against the glow of the metropolis lights. "Even if your father is the kingpin of this district¡¯s gangsters, once I gain access to millions of units, I¡¯ll make them all kneel. And you¡­ You¡¯ll be my slave, and I¡¯ll make you the mother of my children." With my heart still racing and my mind teeming with dark plans, I turned toward the exit of the alley. There was still much to do, and time was on my side. ... 1739 Words ... If you¡¯re enjoying the book, your help is crucial! Please leave a 5-star rating and, if possible, donate power stones. These contributions are essential to help the book get recommended by the platform and reach more readers. I sincerely appreciate your support, it makes all the difference and motivates me to keep writing Chapter 2: Prologue.2 The virtual screens danced before me, projected by my glasses. The source code was there, finally within my reach. Each line glowed in a fluid, organized sequence, almost as if it were calling out to me, teasing me. "Perfect¡­" I thought, as the terminal displayed the progress of the external link extraction to my personal data repository. The flow of information was flawless, each byte fitting together like the pieces of a puzzle. It was everything I needed. My hands moved quickly, navigating through the floating windows that filled the virtual space before me. I needed transportation¡ªsomething fast and discreet. The next step was crucial, and the last thing I needed was unwanted attention. With a few taps, I began searching for driver IDs on the public network. It wasn¡¯t hard to find one available¡ªthis metropolis never slept. The list was full of options, but one stood out: affordable price, reputation¡­ tolerable. I confirmed the ride, and the estimate appeared on the screen. Three minutes. I looked toward the horizon, where the city lights floated like fireflies in the night sky. And then, right on time, a flying car appeared, its lights shining like the headlights of a metallic beast. My glasses¡¯ display identified the driver¡¯s ID as he approached. I smirked slightly. "Alright, let¡¯s do this¡­" The car¡¯s back doors opened automatically, and I stepped in, only to be met with something that made me hesitate for a brief moment. The driver was a tall, muscular Black man, with tattoos covering much of his arms and neck. Bloodstains decorated his shirt, as if he had just walked away from a fight moments ago. He wore glasses similar to mine, and as soon as he saw my ID, he let out a whistle before laughing. "Hahaha... What a privilege to meet a scientist from the Scientific League itself." His voice was hoarse, dripping with sarcasm, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa mix of respect and greed. I knew exactly what he was thinking. People like me didn¡¯t ride in cars like his without a reason. To him, I probably looked like some eccentric millionaire or even a gangster scientist. Ignoring his taunt, I sat calmly and gave the instruction: "Take me to District C, corner of B12." He shrugged, a grin of white teeth contrasting with the bloodstains on his skin. Without another word, he activated the car¡¯s controls, and it smoothly lifted into the air, merging into the chaotic aerial traffic of the city. I remained silent in the back seat, watching the city lights blur past us. This wasn¡¯t the first time I had stepped into a car like this¡ªvehicles driven by strange individuals who believed my position in the Scientific League was something to revere. They always looked at me as if I were some billionaire with criminal connections. Little did they know¡­ that soon enough, that wouldn¡¯t be far from the truth. The hum of the flying car¡¯s engine was constant, muffled only by the vibrations of StormTril¡¯s streets, the vast metropolis that never stopped. Through the vehicle¡¯s transparent glass, the city lights shimmered in neon, reflecting like an ocean of colors in the night sky. The driver finally broke the silence. "Name¡¯s Bly, scientist. A driver capable of anything to keep my reputation intact in this damned city. Everybody knows me around here. If you¡¯re in my car, you¡¯re safe¡­ as long as you respect me." I looked at him calmly, analyzing his words. It was impossible to miss the pride in his voice and the intense gleam in his eyes. He was the type who loved to show off, but he seemed competent at what he did. "Tyler¡¯s my name," I replied curtly. "Now put on some music, Bly. I want to enjoy the ride." He laughed, a deep, echoing sound that filled the car¡¯s cramped interior. Without a word, Bly opened a small compartment by the dashboard and pulled out a can of beer. He popped it open with a hiss, the gas escaping as he took a long gulp, keeping one hand on the steering wheel. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "A scientist bossing me around, huh?" he said, flashing a wide grin. "Alright, I like a bit of music¡ªafter all, you¡¯re paying me. But let me tell you a story while you enjoy the view¡­" I didn¡¯t respond. I simply leaned back in the seat, crossing my arms as I watched the surrounding buildings and the glowing aerial traffic lanes snaking through the city. But Bly carried on, undeterred. "The last customer I picked up tried to rob me. Some idiot, a fat bastard, thought he could outsmart Bly." With a wicked grin, he reached over and pressed a button on the car¡¯s dashboard. Before I could react, a side panel slid open, and the body of a large man tumbled onto the seat beside me with a heavy thud. Pale skin, a bloodied face, and lifeless eyes made it clear he¡¯d been dead for a while. "This bastard right here," Bly continued, laughing as he took another swig of his beer. "He dared to plant a time bomb in my car. My car! Can you believe that?" He stroked the steering wheel as if it were a lover, then leaned forward and kissed it like something sacred. "I¡¯d rather die than lose this car," he said gravely, his voice dropping to a serious tone. His fingers drummed lightly on the wheel, as if soothing a beast. I simply shook my head and sighed. StormTril was that kind of place¡ªviolence, madness, and chaos were as much a part of the city as the neon lights. None of this surprised me anymore. As Bly chuckled at his own story, I ignored the corpse beside me and turned my attention back to the window, watching the city that seemed to breathe and pulse with life, even at this hour of the night. There were more important things on my mind. Bly was just another eccentric character in this decadent theater. The music finally started playing¡ªa heavy electronic melody that perfectly matched the city¡¯s atmosphere. "The rebel¡¯s path¡­ how original. Well, at least it¡¯s a good track," I murmured sarcastically, more to myself than to him. . . A few minutes later. . . The flying car landed smoothly, but the hum of the engines couldn¡¯t drown out the chaotic noise of the slum sprawling before me. A labyrinth of buildings stacked haphazardly on top of each other climbed the hill, defying every law of physics and architecture. Lamps hanging from makeshift wires illuminated the narrow alleys with a flickering glow, while a sea of uneven neon lights shone amidst the shadows. This place was a pit of chaos, but also of opportunity. Black-market human organs, stolen tech trafficking, synthetic drugs promising things only the most advanced labs dared to create. Here, you could find almost anything¡ªas long as you could pay the price. Bly powered down the engines and gave me one last look. There was something different in his gaze¡ªa mix of respect and suspicion. "Man... Now that I think about it, are you by any chance the scientist from B12? The Morking himself? The one using electromagnetic pulses to take down flying cars?" For a moment, I let a short, enigmatic smile cross my face. "That¡¯s me," I replied simply, giving no weight to the amazement in his voice. Bly shook his head, almost in disbelief, and started rummaging through a side compartment in the car. He seemed excited, as if he¡¯d just struck gold. After a few seconds, he held up a small black card that gleamed under the slum¡¯s flickering lights. "Here! Man, take my card. This thing can¡¯t be traced by the city¡¯s network." He held the object like a special invitation, something precious. "It¡¯s an invite from my family. They¡¯d love to have you. You¡¯ll find what you¡¯re looking for here, trust me. My family will treat you right. What do you say?" I looked at the card and sighed. I was already familiar with these tricks. Invitations from gangs, factions, and even organizations claiming to have "influence" in StormTril were as common as the neon lights. None of them had what I truly wanted: millions of units and connections to the top of the chain. They wanted to use me, but had nothing to offer in return. Without saying a word, I opened the negotiation window on my glasses. The system lit up with the familiar green glow. I entered the fare amount, and Bly watched as the payment was transferred directly into his account. -300 star units After confirming the payment, I exited the car without responding to his offer. Bly watched me with a mix of disappointment and frustration. "Arrogant bastard¡­" he muttered as he started the engine again. I heard the sound of the accelerator as he blended into the sea of floating cars in the night sky. The glow of the vehicle¡¯s lights quickly vanished among the others, leaving me alone in front of the vibrant chaos of the slum. I looked up, taking a deep breath. This place was a nest of vipers, but it was exactly where I needed to be for the next step of my plan. I wasn¡¯t here to make friends or alliances. I was here to return to my garage, then get to work on my plan. With a firm step, I began walking down the narrow alley, ignoring the curious glances and the clamor around me. ... 1585 Words Chapter 3: Prologue.3 Walking through the alleys of the slum was like crossing a jungle of concrete and neon, where chaos was the only law. The uneven steps of the makeshift stairs creaked under my feet, and the smell of burnt oil, smoke, and sour food saturated the air. I climbed a few metal stairs, jumped over low walls covered in graffiti and barbed wire, and crossed alleys where suspicious glances followed every move I made. At one point, I passed a group of heavily armed drug dealers. One of them, a burly guy with an e-cigarette in his mouth and a tattoo covering his face, raised his chin in my direction. "What¡¯s up, doc," he said, in a casual tone, but with a gleam of respect in his eyes. "What¡¯s up," I replied with a brief nod, maintaining my pace. It wasn¡¯t the time for socializing, and they knew that. After crossing the last few meters, I finally arrived at my destination: a garage that stood out from the other buildings with its brutal and functional appearance. The metal walls were marked by scratches and bullet impacts, but still seemed as solid as a fortress. In the center, above the entrance, stood my faithful sentinel: a machine-gun with level F artificial intelligence. It wasn¡¯t exactly sophisticated, but it was efficient enough to track movements, identify threats, and turn invaders into Swiss cheese. And the bodies scattered around the garage were proof of that. Some were charred, indicating they had tried to pass through the electric barrier covering the floor and walls. The smell of burnt flesh mixed with oil and metal was nauseating to many ¨C but I was already used to it. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sighed, irritated by the sight of the bodies. "Idiots..." I muttered, before opening my terminal. With a few quick gestures in the air, I typed the necessary commands to deactivate the electric barrier. The faint buzzing that had permeated the environment ceased, and the energy dissipated. The machine-gun turned in my direction for a brief moment, but soon returned to its resting position. The AI recognized my ID and, as expected, didn¡¯t consider me a threat. As I crossed the threshold, something caught my attention. Right in the center of the garage gate, there was a large irregular hole, as if something ¨C or someone ¨C had exploded or cut a path inside. "What?" I murmured, my mind immediately starting to calculate the possibilities. I moved forward at a run, my heart racing, but my steps still firm. "Shit... Did some high-level thief decide to rob me today?" My voice sounded more like a growl than a lament. As I passed through the damaged gate and entered the garage, I stopped abruptly. The sight that awaited me was enough to keep me silent for a moment as I surveyed the environment. The garage was an organized chaos, like a mechanical temple where every piece, tool, and system had a clear purpose in my mind, but seemed like pandemonium to anyone who didn¡¯t share my genius. Metal shelves lined the walls, cluttered with parts of flying car engines, deactivated robotic arms, circuit boards, and drone fragments. The floor was covered with scattered wires, springs, screws, and other small items that would make any technician lose their way in an instant. In the center of the garage, a nuclear coil glowed with pulsating blue energy, safely powering the space. It emitted a low and constant hum, blending with the occasional sound of holographic screens flashing codes and graphs, all indicating active processes. From the ceiling, drones of various models hung, some in maintenance and others ready for use. Tools like hammers, wrenches, and soldering irons were scattered across makeshift workbenches, while a large table at the back of the garage displayed a detailed hologram of my ongoing project ¨C the prototype of a new android that would be completed with the source code I bought. However, the whole environment carried a metallic and slightly oily smell, mixed with the scent of burnt flesh from the traps around. And it was there, caught between electrocuted wires and the security tangle I had designed myself, that I found the last person I expected to see: Label, the Rebel Princess. Some bodies were scattered on the floor, torn apart and unrecognizable by the garage¡¯s automatic traps. Armed men who had clearly underestimated the level of security in the place. But Label was alive, her hands and ankles tied, her legs spread in a way that revealed her pink underwear, a detail that made me raise an eyebrow as I fought against disconnected thoughts. Her skirt was torn, and her face visibly nervous, she looked at me as she tried to force a nervous smile. "Label? What the hell is going on? Why are you here?" I asked, the anger evident in my voice as I approached. She squirmed in her restraints, trying to straighten her posture. "Hello, Tyler. It¡¯s not what you think..." I took a deep breath, closing my eyes for a moment. My sharp mind quickly began piecing the puzzle together. The link she provided had been infected. Of course. It wasn¡¯t just any virus, but something sophisticated, likely the work of another scientist from the Scientific League, sold to Label. The goal was clear: steal information from my personal database. I was sure she also wanted the data from the androids that were almost ready. I opened my eyes and stared at her, a cynical smile appearing on my lips. "You damn bitch. You dared to try to steal from me? Infect my system with a virus?" "Tyler, please..." she began to say, her voice filled with fear. But I didn¡¯t let her finish. "And where¡¯s your daddy? He should be here, protecting his precious daughter, right? Or did he leave you to fend for yourself?" Label visibly shuddered, as if the words were sharp darts. "Tyler, forgive me. I was arrogant. We can negotiate. If you let me go, I¡¯ll return your credits. How about that?" I crossed my arms, frowning as I continued to assess the situation. The signal jammer in her garage was efficient. If she was still there, it was because she hadn¡¯t been able to communicate with anyone outside, not even with her powerful gangster father. I approached her, a devilish smile slowly forming on my lips. My mind, always logical and focused, was momentarily overtaken by darker, more personal thoughts. ¡¯You know...¡¯ I began, my voice low and loaded. ¡¯I¡¯ve always liked you. I¡¯ve always thought your body... very tasty. Maybe you should pay me in other ways.¡¯ I swallowed hard as my eyes scanned Label¡¯s delicate face. With a controlled movement, I touched her face, feeling her soft skin under my fingers. I removed her glasses, revealing a pair of bright green eyes that stared at me with a mix of fear and anger. ¡¯Beautiful eyes,¡¯ I murmured, leaning in slightly. My mind was conflicted. Part of me was still processing the consequences of it all¡ªthe virus, the attempted invasion, the dead men¡ªbut another part was completely consumed by an obsession I had never admitted before. The garage was plunged into a tense silence as Label¡¯s words echoed. I looked at her, her green eyes staring at me in surprise and perhaps something more. "Wait a moment?" she said, frowning in disbelief. "Did you just say what? That I¡¯m hot?" I took a deep breath, trying to maintain my composure as I removed my glasses, revealing my intense blue eyes. I ran my fingers through my blonde hair, an almost involuntary gesture, but one that seemed to carry a heavier weight at that moment. "Yes," I said, my voice low but firm. "I¡¯ve always thought you were a beautiful woman." Label¡¯s eyes fixed on mine, now without any technological barrier between us. It was the first time we were truly seeing each other, face to face, without the glasses that had always hidden something from both of us. For a moment, silence took over again, but it was a charged silence, almost tangible. I noticed the slight shiver that passed through her, her cheeks lightly flushing as she glanced away for a second, but she quickly returned to look at me with a mischievous smile on her lips. "If you let me go, we could start dating. How about it?" A smile formed on my face as I moved away from her, crossing the room toward one of the screens on the wall. "Dating?" I repeated, my voice laced with irony as I pressed a few commands on the holographic terminal. A compartment in the wall opened, and from it, small cleaning androids began to emerge, designed to deal with the mess and carnage around. "Girl..." I continued, watching the robots work with surgical precision on the mutilated bodies of the men who had tried to invade my garage. "Do you know how long I¡¯ve thought about and dreamed of you?" She remained silent for a moment, simply watching me. Label knew the power she held over others. Growing up as the daughter of a wealthy gangster, she was a symbol of beauty and status, especially in a chaotic district like this. She wasn¡¯t the only beautiful woman around here, but she was the only one who, somehow, always seemed closer to me, orbiting my life in unexpected ways. She knew my mind was racing, evaluating all possibilities, all scenarios. And she also knew that I wouldn¡¯t let her leave easily, not without something being resolved between us. "My father can give you what you want..." she said, her voice taking on a sweeter, almost seductive tone. "I¡¯m sure you could have everything you wanted if you let me get in touch with him. How about it?" I chuckled softly, shaking my head. "You really think I¡¯m going to fall for that?" I turned to her, crossing my arms as I stared at her intensely. "Label, you tried to steal from me. You infected my system. And now you¡¯re trying to convince me that your father, the same man who probably allowed this invasion, is going to give me what I want?" She bit her lip, visibly uncomfortable, but still maintaining a confident posture. "Tyler, you know my father values people like you. He doesn¡¯t need another powerful enemy. He prefers allies. And I... I can be the bridge for that." I stepped closer to her, leaning in slightly so our faces were near. "You know what I think?" I whispered. "I think you¡¯re desperate. And when people get desperate, they start making promises they can¡¯t keep." She tried to pull away, but the restraints held her firmly. "Tyler, I..." "Shhh." I held up a finger, silencing her. "Now you are mine.... and before you go back to your daddy, I mean... My father-in-law! I will use you as my delicious sperm deposit." ... 1818 Words Chapter 4: Punishment Charles lay before me, panting, his eyes bloodshot with fury and despair. Even injured and humiliated, he growled, his voice dripping with menace: "You¡¯re dead! My family won¡¯t let you escape!" I tilted my head slightly, a mocking smile curling at my lips. "Oh, really?" Without waiting for a reply, the tip of my boot lunged straight for his face. "POW~~" The impact made him writhe on the ground like a wounded snake. He tried to curl up, but the scorching desert around us seemed to swallow his dignity whole. I crouched down, bringing my face closer to his, letting the smile on my lips morph into something... more predatory. "Since you¡¯re not going to let me leave anyway... don¡¯t you think it¡¯d be better if I took the initiative and finished you off first?" I saw the shift in his eyes. Fear had replaced the rage. For Charles, this was no longer a battle of honor or strength; it was a fight for his life. My smile now resembled that of a demon ready to drag him into hell. "He¡¯s not joking... he actually dares to do it!" Charles¡¯ eyes trembled, and for the first time, I saw something I didn¡¯t expect: pleading. "Lord Tyler! Lord Tyler! You can¡¯t do this! I... I have a powerful noble family backing me. If you kill me, you¡¯ll be in trouble!" I let out a dry laugh, increasing the pressure of my boot on his chest. "Ah, so you admit you were wrong?" "I admit it! I admit my mistakes! Please, forgive me!" He babbled desperately. I watched him for a moment, leaning closer, my voice firm yet dripping with sarcasm: "Very well, I accept your apology. However, according to the law of nobility, I have the right to demand compensation!" Charles¡¯ eyes widened, a mix of relief and apprehension. But when he heard my next words, his expression quickly shifted to despair. "As compensation, hand over all the magical crystals you have with you!" "No! You can¡¯t do this!" he shouted, his voice nearly breaking. "Do you know how many lives were sacrificed by my family to obtain those magical crystals?" I tilted my head, my tone growing even crueler. "Sometimes, Charles, life is simply a matter of multiple-choice questions. Now it¡¯s your turn to decide: your life or the magical crystals. Which will it be?" To drive my point home, I pressed the sole of my boot against his face, pushing him further into the hot desert sand. His skin began to burn from the heat of the ground and the accumulated dirt. I laughed loudly, the sound echoing like that of a triumphant predator. "So, have you decided yet?" He choked, struggling to inhale the hot, dry air, his face now covered in dust and footprints. The pitiful sight of Charles amused me, but my patience had its limits. It was then that one of the young men nearby tried to discreetly slip away. "Tsk tsk..." I shook my head, watching the coward make his escape. With a quick mental command, I activated the Lab. "Activate auto-targeting," I ordered. ["Calibrating aim..."] ["Wind estimation complete!"] ["Trajectory adjusted!"] I pulled the small knife from Charles¡¯ pocket, the one the fool hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to use, and gripped it firmly. "Whoosh!" The knife cut through the air and embedded itself directly in the fleeing young man¡¯s leg, sending him crashing face-first into the sand. He screamed, clutching his leg, as blood stained the ground beneath him. I walked slowly back toward Charles, still lying on the ground, and pointed at the wounded young man. "See that, Charles? Don¡¯t bother waiting for reinforcements. No one¡¯s coming to save you today. Besides, I¡¯m not very patient... you should know that by now." I looked around, my eyes scanning each of the young men. They trembled, unable to hold my gaze. Their heads dropped, and the atmosphere around us became even more suffocating. "Now, Charles," I whispered, leaning in closer. "The last time: magical crystals... or your life?" Charles didn¡¯t answer immediately. But the sound of his rapid breathing and the trembling of his hands said it all. He knew he had no more choices. "OK! I¡¯ll give you the magical crystals! But I left them in my room on the dirigible! Follow me back to get them!" Charles said, his tone desperate but filled with an attempt at manipulation. I let out a sigh, crossing my arms. "Magical crystals are so important, and you want me to believe you left them in your room? Charles, are you really treating me like a fool?" The smile on my face disappeared, replaced by a cold, threatening expression. "It seems you still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s happening." Without hesitation, I grabbed his arm tightly. His eyes widened in panic, but before he could react, I used my knee as leverage and broke his arm as if snapping a dry twig. "CRACK!" The sound of the fracture reverberated in the air, followed by Charles¡¯s miserable scream. He collapsed to the ground, clutching his bloodied arm, with the bone sticking out, alongside a lot of blood, and his face twisted in pain. "If you keep lying, Charles, the next one will be the other arm. Or perhaps... something even more valuable." My voice was calm, but carried a threat that left no room for doubt. "No! No! You can¡¯t do this! The servants of the dirigible won¡¯t let you!" He screamed, still trying to find some way to escape. I laughed, my laughter echoing like a knife piercing through his fragile hope. "Why would they interfere, Charles? Did you forget that you nearly beat me to death in front of everyone, and no one cared? Isn¡¯t that the world you created? A place where no one cares?" His eyes widened even more, and he curled up on the ground like a terrified child. I leaned in slightly, looking directly into his eyes. "It seems like you¡¯re really wishing for death, Charles." I moved to act again, but his desperate voice interrupted me: "Wait! Wait! Alright! I¡¯ll give you the magical crystals, but you have to swear that you will never take revenge on me again!" I let my smile return, now more threatening than ever. "I swear on the honor of my Rustel family," I replied casually, as if it were a joke. Charles hesitated, but he knew he had no choice. With a pale face, he struggled to sit on the ground. Trembling, he took a small leather pouch from his chest and threw it to me. "Here are all my magical crystals. Now leave me alone!" I grabbed the pouch, feeling the soft, expensive leather under my fingers. I opened it carefully, and to my surprise, I saw dozens of small blue crystals softly glowing in the sunlight. "Interesting..." I murmured. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Suddenly, the familiar sound of my lab echoed in my mind: ["Beep!"] ["Unknown energy source detected!"] My eyes sparkled with excitement. "So? Can they be used?" I asked mentally. ["Searching the database..."] ["Insufficient information!"] ["The usage method was not found!"] I let out a frustrated sigh, but my mind was already working on possibilities. "It looks like I¡¯ll need to run some experiments later..." I smiled faintly, letting a mystery show in my gaze that only I understood. My smile wasn¡¯t one of relief or mercy; it was one of absolute control. "I¡¯m always one step ahead, Charles. And know this: your punishment isn¡¯t over yet." With my precise calculations, I planned the next move. Not just for now, but for what would come afterward. Every action would have its impact carefully orchestrated for the future. "Alright." I took some magical crystals from the pouch, enough for my immediate purposes, and threw the rest back at Charles, as if doing him a favor. "These magical crystals here will be my compensation!" I declared, holding the few I chose. Charles looked at me, confused, but clearly relieved to still have something in his hands. The reason behind my choice was obvious only to me. I knew that while I could take all the crystals now, that could cause problems with the servants and the wizards watching from afar. Also, I had other plans. Plans that Cleo, that fool, would also need to feel firsthand. Hehehe¡­ A subtle, almost imperceptible smile curved my lips as new strategies formed in my mind. With that, I decided to leave Charles with enough to pay the academy¡¯s entry fee. That way, even if he tried to cause trouble, I would have the perfect excuse to defend myself. "Thank you... thank you!" Charles mumbled, still clutching his broken arm, his expression now less desolate. I knew exactly what was going on in his mind. If he lost all the crystals and couldn¡¯t enter the academy, his family would probably make him suffer something worse than what I had just done. I took a step back and looked around. My eyes met those of the other young nobles, who were still trembling. Their clenched fists showed the tension they carried, but no one dared to act. "Calm down! I won¡¯t take your magical crystals!" My voice echoed, firm but with a touch of sarcasm. It was fascinating how the promise of mercy could relax even the most desperate. Upon hearing this, the young men finally let out the breath they had been holding, relieved. "Thank you, Lord Tyler!" they said in unison, bowing in an almost pathetic manner. But then, I turned my eyes to the young man who had tried to escape earlier. He was still on the ground, with his leg bloodied from the knife I had thrown. The sight of him gave me a new idea. "But!" My voice sliced through the air like a blade, and all eyes turned back to me. "I want to ask for another compensation!" My eyes fixed on the young man. He visibly trembled. I raised my arm and pointed directly at the weapon strapped to his back. "The axe on your back... looks very nice!" The young man began to stammer, desperate, but soon hurried to answer: "M-Master... you can have it! Please, take it!" I laughed. Not out of happiness, but out of disdain. "Haha! What generosity. In that case, I won¡¯t hold back." Approaching, I took the axe from his hands and examined it. It was a noble weapon, forged with precision and details that only the wealthiest families could afford. The weight was perfect, the balance impeccable. I tested it in the air, and the sound of the wind being cut brought me satisfaction. I looked at the young man once more, now with the axe in hand. "You made a good choice in giving it up. You know what they say... it¡¯s better to lose a weapon than your life." I turned to the other young men. Their heads were lowered, their expressions filled with fear and submission. "Well, I believe we¡¯re even for today." I walked slowly away from them while carrying the large axe on my shoulder. ... 1852 Words Chapter 5: A world that respects the strong "This time, I really made a profit!" I declared, watching the magical crystal spin slowly in the palm of my hand. It emitted a faint vibration, almost as if it were alive, yet at the same time, a cold sensation coursed through my skin. The laboratory data flashed in my mind. Although the magical crystal showed slight radiation, the calculations were clear: its effects on the human body were negligible, almost harmless. Yet, I knew this small piece of raw energy had immense potential. "If I refine this and work on a system with the right formulas... perhaps I could use it as a battery for something useful. Imagine... a motorcycle or even a cellphone!" I laughed to myself, satisfied with the possibilities. But my mind quickly returned to reality as I recalled the changes around me since the incident with Charles. "Ever since news of my victory spread, everything has changed." The noble teenagers, who once looked at me with disdain or indifference, now lowered their heads when I passed by. Some even avoided crossing my path, as if my mere presence intimidated them. "I must say, this is a world that respects the strong." The scene of me breaking Charles¡¯ arm with a smile seemed etched into everyone¡¯s memory. It was a constant nightmare for those who witnessed it. As for Charles, he barely dared to leave his room since returning to the airship. My reflection was interrupted by a sweet, delicate voice. "Hi, Tyler, do you want to play with me?" I turned and saw a young noblewoman approaching. She wore a long dress that accentuated her figure, exuding an innocent yet seductive charm. Her name was Luny. I smiled, but inside, I felt like a wolf circling a sheep. "But of course," I replied, moving closer to her. My hand slid around her waist, and my face neared hers. I could smell the soft perfume on her neck, a sweet aroma that seemed to enchant my senses even further. "So, how about we go to your room?" Luny murmured, shivering slightly as I held her firmly, almost as if she were a delicate doll. Without hesitation, I kissed her lips. Her eyes widened for a moment but soon closed, surrendering. When I pulled away, I whispered, "Sorry, but now isn¡¯t the right time." "Ooh! I must be interrupting, then. I¡¯ll invite you later. Oh, and just so you know, Lana and some other girls are interested in you too!" She smiled temptingly, bowed gracefully, and walked away, leaving an invitation in the air before disappearing down the corridor. I watched her leave and let out a low chuckle. "This new world is... fascinating. Here, women are too easy. In my previous world, even as a scientist for the Scientific League, I would have had to work tirelessly for the privilege of sleeping with a beautiful woman." A bitter smile curved my lips as I reflected on the irony of my situation. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha... what did I just see? Our young master Tyler being courted again by human girls?" The sarcastic voice of Styg broke my thoughts. I turned to see the goblin warrior watching me with his trademark mocking gaze. "You¡¯re no longer afraid to avoid me for fear of being isolated by everyone?" I retorted, rolling my eyes. "Afraid? Now? You¡¯re the hot topic of the airship, kid! Many girls are interested in you." He laughed loudly, clearly amused at my expense. "That friend of Luny¡¯s, Lana¡ªshe wasn¡¯t bad at all. I bet if you¡¯re smart, you could win her over in a few hours!" I rolled my eyes again but couldn¡¯t help laughing along. Despite his sharp tongue, Styg had a point. "Anyway," he continued, tossing something in my direction, "I must congratulate you on your successful revenge!" I caught the object midair and realized it was a glass bottle. When I pulled out the oak cork, a fruity, slightly alcoholic aroma filled the air. "Alcohol! Haha, it came at the right time." I brought the bottle to my lips, taking a long sip. The liquid went down warm and invigorating, bringing a brief moment of relaxation. "To success, Styg." I raised the bottle, toasting with him. And so, with the axe on my back, the crystals in my hand, and the alcohol burning in my throat, I felt like everything was going exactly as I had planned. This world was mine to conquer. After swallowing the drink, I held the bottle and examined it with renewed interest. The liquid¡¯s transparency reflected the faint light in the room like a liquid jewel. "This alcohol!" I said, gripping the bottle tightly. "Is this a specialty of your Alliance? It wasn¡¯t easy for you to keep it hidden until now, was it, Styg?" As always, Styg gave a proud smile and quickly popped open the bottle he was holding. "Of course, it wasn¡¯t easy! This bottle crossed half the continent to get to me. But I kept it for a special moment, and I think this is the perfect time," he said, bringing the bottle to his lips and downing half its contents in one gulp. Watching him, I thought of his ability to hide in plain sight. With his strength equivalent to that of a preparatory warrior and his status as a leader among noble goblins, Styg could have easily taken down Charles and his entourage. But he chose another path. He preferred to let me fight my own battle, shaping my strength and pride while secretly orchestrating the perfect opportunity for me to achieve my revenge. He was shrewd, meticulous, and, above all, had a keen sense of pride. That was the spirit of goblin leadership. "This goblin is quite useful." But, of course, those words remained in my mind. I¡¯m not one to hand out compliments easily. "No need to say thank you, kid!" Styg laughed contagiously, as if he had read my thoughts. He took another swig of alcohol, this time finishing the bottle. Wiping his lips with his arm, he sighed. "Ah, but it¡¯s a pity," he said, staring into the void. "Now that we¡¯re deeper in the desert, we haven¡¯t passed any major cities in a long time. Even basic supplies are becoming scarce, and finding something like this alcohol? Almost impossible." There was a hint of nostalgia in his voice, but before the atmosphere could turn melancholy, he gave me a lively look. "Alright! How about organizing a barbecue feast? Something to lift the spirits of the Evil Alliance members. It¡¯ll be a celebration for all of us. What do you say, Tyler?" "Sure!" I replied with a confident smile. "It¡¯ll be a pleasure to join you." Although the idea of forming alliances wasn¡¯t something I had considered necessary in my previous world, here, it was a matter of survival and strategy. "Sometimes, when you don¡¯t yet have enough strength, you need to join circles of power to ensure safety and future opportunities." Styg nodded and left, but not before telling me the location of the gathering later that night. After the long conversation and drinking with Styg, I started heading back to my room. As I walked through the corridors of the airship, darker thoughts filled my mind. Everything was going according to plan. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) "Soon, Charles will be dead. Cleo... will be my sex slave. I will rape every tight hole her milf body has. I will rape her pussy and asshole in such a way that she won¡¯t be able to walk for days , in addition I will tie it in my room with a rope, so that every night I can use it however I wish." ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) As I approached my room, something unexpected caught my eye. One of the doors in the corridor opened slowly and, as if it were a carefully planned staging, Luny emerged. Her steps were light but provocative, and her expression carried that mixture of innocence and mischief that only a teenage girl could have. Her long dress swayed gracefully, but the movement revealed more than it should have. My suspicions were confirmed: she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear. She lifted her dress, completely revealing her smooth, pink and very tight pussy. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) "Well, this is interesting..." I thought, as a warm sensation climbed up my spine. I swallowed hard, though not out of nervousness¡ªit was the excitement of a predator watching its prey lower its guard. "It¡¯s been some time since I arrived in this new world, and perhaps it¡¯s time to... indulge a little." Without missing a beat, I took a step forward, raising my hand casually and blowing a kiss toward Luny. "Wait, I¡¯m on my way," I said with a confident tone, barely concealing my enthusiasm. She smiled softly, tilting her head as if accepting the challenge, and stepped back into her room, leaving the door slightly ajar for just a moment before closing it. I quickly entered my own room. My smile was still there, but now it had turned... darker. I placed the magical crystals in a secure hiding spot and adjusted my belt, making sure everything was in order. I didn¡¯t want to appear desperate, but I also wasn¡¯t going to waste any time. As I stepped out, I walked down the corridor toward her room. Each step was deliberate, and my smile¡ªif anyone had seen me at that moment¡ªwould likely have sent chills down their spine. Before knocking on her door, I took a deep breath, allowing the mask of calm to settle back over my face. "Let¡¯s see how this plays out..." ... 1598 Words Chapter 6: The wolf devouring a sheep R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Before she could utter a syllable, I quickly silenced her with my hand, firmly covering her lips. With a persistent push, I crossed to the door as she opened it and quickly took off my clothes, then guided her to the floor, her surprised eyes locked on mine. As she stood there, her long beautiful legs stretched out, and her inner thighs left exposed, I gently rubbed my throbbing penis against her vaginal lips, using my knee to part her legs slightly. Without hesitation, as soon as I released her lips, I pressed mine to hers, sealing them in a passionate embrace. Just as before, she initially resisted, asking to go to bed, but I refused and wanted to have sex on the floor, so she soon gave in to my exploration of her mouth with my tongue, her reluctance giving way to a new eagerness to reciprocate my affections. With each passing moment, her kisses became more fervent, her tongue timidly seeking mine in a way that excited her and made her dear to me. I slowed down my advances, savoring every moment as I nibbled delicately on her lips and entwined our tongues, savoring the wordless communication that flowed between us. After a while, we finally broke the kiss, a long bridge of saliva connecting our lips. As I looked at her, watching her half-stunned expression and the slow rise and fall of her chest, I couldn¡¯t help but speak my mind. "You¡¯re a dirty slut, you know that?" I said, "I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to resist you." I waited for her reply, watching as Luny smiled, showing her white teeth. After several seconds, she finally spoke, her words choked with emotion. "I love strong men, I¡¯m already completely wet." Luny moved her hand down and placed her finger between her pink pussy, which was already drooling shiny liquids, almost like saliva. "Look!" I let out a deep sigh as I observed the situation. Yes, I was grateful for her culture and for this world that provided me with such a wonderful paradise, not even in my wildest dreams did I ever think I could deflower a teenage girl without getting into trouble... But here in this primitive world, women got pregnant early and that was common. "Luny, you¡¯re a wonderful little nymphet..." Luny bit her lips anxiously, as if trying to hold back her words. Finally, with a sigh, she released her lips and spoke. "Rape my pink pussy hard, I want to feel your powerful, vigorous seed in my womb," she said, her voice strong and sure. Still with a smile on my face, I leaned in a little and asked: "What did you say?" Despite listening very well, I couldn¡¯t help expressing my desire to hear it again. She wasted no time in replying this time: "Yes! I¡¯ll be your private pig... where you can use it whenever you want..." The moment her words ended, she began to breathe heavily, her chest heaving up and down as if she had just released a heavy burden from her heart. Excitement coursed through my veins as I moved closer, wanting to seal the moment with a kiss that would forever be etched in our memories. But suddenly, a loud "Crash!" interrupted us, making me jump back and look at the source of the noise. My eyes fell on Lana, who was standing in the open doorway with an expression of shock and disbelief on her face. Lana was one of Luny¡¯s friends. Seeing the size of my throbbing veiny dick, her lips were parted in shock, as if she wanted to speak, but no words came out. It was clear that she had heard and seen everything, as her eyes were still glued to my sword of flesh. But I knew I couldn¡¯t let that distract me from what was happening. With a renewed sense of focus, I turned back to Luny and positioned my hot, pulsating, veiny penis to slide into the totally wet pink hole caused by my foreskin constantly rubbing her inner thighs and slapping against her vaginal lips. Without hesitation, I plunged my scalding dick in at once, intending to fill her fleshy insides to the brim. "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "UHHNN~~~" The sound of her sudden scream snapped me out of my reverie. When she snapped out of her trance, her eyes widened with shock and joy. With renewed focus, she repositioned her gaze back to me and suddenly wrapped her hand around my neck, as if to prepare herself. "I¡¯m your partner now~~" she declared, her voice filled with a sense of resolve. "So go ahead~~ fill me up with your semen~~~ Whether I get pregnant or not will depend on how much you¡¯re able to fill me up~~~ So go ahead, Tyler, impregnate your sow~~~". "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" Her bold declaration left me surprised and excited. To say that she had finally agreed to become my partner would be an understatement. She withdrew her waist from mine, only to bring it forward again, plunging my hot dick into her soaking, dripping vagina once more. "AHHHHH~~uUUU" she moaned again, her words ignored by the fact that Lana was watching with the door open and the neighbors might be disturbed by her loud, unfiltered moans. Watching her display such a sudden and intense reaction, I couldn¡¯t resist any longer as I felt my throbbing penis begin to tingle in anticipation. Shit! So fast,¡¯ I cursed inwardly as my desire overwhelmed me, making my semen spurt out of my throbbing dick and into the pink walls that awaited it. "Aaaa~~ so hot~~ Uu~~" Luny¡¯s gasps for air came in slow, irregular bursts as her body arched backwards and lay on the floor. But, to my surprise, her legs don¡¯t stretch out and separate, granting me unrestricted access. Instead, they are tied around my waist. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" Squench~~" and she lets out another pleasurable cry as I take her, a delicious twist of pleasure and anticipation coursing through us both ¡¯UUUUUuuuuu~~¡¯. As soon as she started rubbing against my body, her voice became a symphony of sensuality, her melodious tones filling the room with desire. Her movements were so captivating that my own energy was immediately restored, and I found myself unable to resist the urge to give her voluptuous buttocks a firm and satisfying "SMACK!". The sound echoed through the room, increasing the intensity of the moment and leaving us both panting for more. "PAH~~ PAH~~~ PAH~~" The jubilant rhythm of flesh meeting flesh echoed through the small cabin as I used one hand to deftly untie the cloth that wrapped around her waist. With the other hand, I eagerly removed her dress completely, revealing her magnificent bosom which was now fully exposed, the curves of her ample cleavage invitingly on display. The air crackled with suspense as I clamped my hands on her abundant teenage breasts, eagerly indulging our desires. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "uuhh~~ Ahh~~ Ahh~~~ HHHhh~" In a sudden moment, I saw her panting, her half-closed eyes focused intensely on me as if trying to capture every detail of our sensual session. It was then that I whispered to her, "Call me Daddy." The words hung heavy in the air, infused with a mixture of taboo and forbidden desire that added a thrilling intensity to our movements. She hesitated for a moment, a hint of uncertainty flashing across her face, before finally giving in to temptation and crying out my name, "Daddy.... UHH~~Daddy~~ahh~~" sending shivers of pleasure down my spine. "PAAHH~~ "PAH~~ "PAH~~ I couldn¡¯t take it and started to thrust violently. "PAH~~ "PAH~~ "PAH~~ "PAH~~ "PAH~~ SQEUCHH~~" "Again," I said, my voice tinged with a husky tone of pleasure. The word hung in the air, heavy with anticipation as I savored the sound of it, savoring the way it rolled off my tongue. The word had a delicious power, igniting a primitive desire within me, as I eagerly awaited his response, my heart racing with intensified desire. "PAHH~~ PAAHHH~~ SQEUCHH~~" With a series of ecstatic moans, her face contorted in a mixture of confusion and pleasure, her tongue lolling out of her mouth as she struggled to form words. "Daddy... Pregnant teenager that I am." she managed to sigh, the effort of speaking mingling with the waves of sensation coursing through her body. "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "~Dad~~Dad~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "UHH~~ RI~~" And soon, her lips parted in a gasp, the sound of her trying to pronounce my name mixed with a string of incomprehensible syllables. Her mind was lost in the fog of desire, consumed by the ecstasy of being impregnated by a powerful warrior. Her body squirmed beneath mine as I pinned her to the ground, the raw passion between us igniting a forbidden flame that burned with intense, irresistible heat as our sweats intertwined, further intensifying the dense passionate smell around us. As I watched her slowly try to pull herself together, I decided to change position, my desire prompting me to take control. I moved my hand stealthily over her right leg, placing it on the ground, causing all four of her limbs to stretch out on the floor. Her body was now totally exposed to me as I continued to pound passionately into her soaking vagina, eliciting a chorus of cries and moans from her labia. "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "PAH~~~" "Nghhhhhhhh~~ Uhhhh~~" Her arousal was evident, with drops of saliva escaping from her ajar mouth, a clear indication of the intensity of the pleasure we were sharing. I was determined to bring her to climax, doing my best to satisfy her every need as we indulged in the pangs of ecstasy. "PAH~~ Sqlash~~" "PAH~~ Uhhh~~ "Daddy~~" "PAH~~" "UhhHHHH~~" Nonsensical murmurs began to escape his lips, sending shivers down my spine as I increased the speed of my strokes, my body pressing harder towards the ground, while his face was pressed firmly into the earth. The other half of her face showed her eyes twitching unconsciously, gasping for air and emitting guttural moans of pleasure. As I continued to thrust inside her, her mouth opened wider, more drops of saliva escaping and staining the ground beneath her. "SQUENCH~~ PAHH~~" "AHHH~~" "SQUENCH~~ PAHH~~" "uhhhh~~ Gnghnaaaaaa~~~~" With fire coursing through my veins, I quickened my pace and prepared for the final thrust. The buildup felt like lightning in my hand, the intensity was almost too much to bear. And then, in a moment of triumph, I shouted: "I¡¯M COMING!" It was a sensation like no other, one I would savor forever. "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH~~" Luny¡¯s scream echoed through the airship, even more exaggerated than the first time I heard it. Finally, she managed to utter a reasonable, though still troubled, sentence, "It¡¯s... hot... your... semen is very hot~~" "Uhhhhh~~" A satisfied moan escaped my lips as I poured my hot, thick milk inside her, filling her completely. Falling onto my back, I held her waist tightly against mine, still pressed against her round lolita buttocks to prevent any of my semen from leaking out. Obviously, with the help of the virtual laboratory the semen I spilled was infertile semen I wouldn¡¯t be crazy enough to impregnate an unworthy pig like Luny. ... 1878 Words ... I need your power stones! Only with your contribution will I be able to continue creating chapters like this to entertain you in the best possible way. Remember: if you do your part, I promise to put in maximum effort to keep writing, and this includes answering your questions. If you have any, just comment, and I promise to respond. Also, please rate this novel 5 stars. With your help, this book will be recommended to more people, and this way, I¡¯ll be able to produce more chapters to entertain you. Chapter 7: Meeting After I had finished cumming, I collapsed on my side on the cold, unyielding floor, clutching Luny¡¯s body tightly in my arms. Her body was still, now unconscious, probably overwhelmed by emotion that surpassed any sensation she had ever felt in her life before meeting me. In any case, I let out a resigned sigh, acknowledging the fact that it might take a while for the women of this world to adapt to my advanced and unconventional sexual techniques. I gently turned her body and pulled her close, her head resting against my chest while her calm breathing brushed my chest, indicating that she was sleeping peacefully. I decided to look up and gaze at Lana. I couldn¡¯t resist a mischievous smile as Lana appeared before me, her fingers stroking her soaked pussy as she gasped for air, her moans quickening as she tried to match the level of ecstasy she had just seen me give Luny. As usual, frustration marked her features as she failed miserably to achieve even an inch of satisfaction. Watching her struggle, I knew it wouldn¡¯t take much to make her completely mine - for her to willingly surrender to me whenever she was aroused or needed comfort. With a satisfied nod about how everything was going, I turned my head slightly to find where I had left my clothes, and then got up and started getting dressed as the meeting scheduled by Styg was about to start. After getting ready, I walked past Lana and pushed her against the wall. "Did you like what you saw? If you want the same level of pleasure, come to my room tomorrow." Lana, hearing my words whispered in her ear, swallowed dryly and then replied. "Okay... I..." She hesitated for a moment, but then continued. "I will." I smiled, then slapped her on the ass. "Pah~~" Feeling her buttocks burn with my slap. She jumped and let out a moan. "Uhh~~" And then she looked at me with cloudy eyes almost begging for sex, but as I was out of time I turned and walked out of the room. . . . The sound echoed through the room, momentarily drowning out the conversations and laughter that filled the air. The sky beyond the airship¡¯s window looked like a living tapestry, with stars shimmering above us, their silvery light reflecting on the glass. The contrast between the serenity outside and the excitement within was almost poetic, though I remained alert to whatever Styg was planning. I arrived a little late, but Styg wasted no time dragging me into introductions. His enthusiasm was almost contagious, yet I couldn¡¯t shake my skepticism. He seemed determined to make me the center of attention, which was useful but also dangerous. "This is Ertil, descendant of Viscount Briel!" Styg announced as if he were some sort of master of ceremonies. "A pleasure to meet you! I¡¯ve heard a lot about you taking down Charles!" Ertil extended his hand, his smile wide, though there was something in his eyes¡ªa veiled curiosity mixed with respect. "The pleasure is mine!" I replied, forcing a confident smile as I shook his hand. Afterward, Styg introduced me to the goblin twin sisters, Lucy and Luzy. I couldn¡¯t suppress a twinge of distaste as I observed them. Small, green-skinned, with bright yellow eyes, they resembled Styg so closely that the mere idea of considering anything intimate with them made me nauseous. However, I couldn¡¯t let that show. "Pleasure to meet you, lovely ladies! It¡¯s an honor to make your acquaintance!" I placed my hand on my chest and bowed, as if in a noble ballroom. Their reaction was immediate¡ªthey blushed and darted away, laughing and whispering to each other. Styg, on the other hand, seemed almost indignant, overcome with envy as he gestured dramatically. "You¡¯re blessed! Both of them seem to like you! They¡¯re twins! Twins! I¡¯ve tried so many times, and they¡¯ve never even looked at me with interest." I shrugged, resisting the urge to roll my eyes. "If that¡¯s a blessing, I¡¯d rather avoid it," I thought, but I kept a polite smile on my face. Soon, however, the superficial chatter gave way to what I¡¯d been waiting for. When I prodded Styg about the true purpose of the banquet, his expression changed. The smile vanished, replaced by something more serious¡ªalmost solemn. "It¡¯s good that you can see this point!" he said as he walked to the center of the circle, his posture shifting to that of an experienced leader. He struck the silver spoon in his hand again, calling for the attention of everyone in the room. "Ladies and gentlemen! Sorry to interrupt for a moment, but please, turn your eyes this way!" Styg knew how to command a crowd. His tone oscillated between authority and camaraderie, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. When he introduced me, I didn¡¯t hesitate to rise to the occasion. I stood up slowly, keeping my expression firm yet approachable. I gave a slight nod toward the group as applause echoed through the room. It was clear that Styg¡¯s reputation was the glue holding this alliance together, but now he was presenting me as a reinforcement. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After the brief moment in the spotlight, Styg took back the focus, and his demeanor shifted entirely. He raised his hand, silencing the applause, and began explaining the dangers ahead. As he spoke about the bloody mountains and the challenges awaiting the group, the atmosphere changed. The lighthearted energy in the air was replaced by palpable tension. "We are almost out of the desert and about to enter the Bloody Skies!" Styg¡¯s grave tone reverberated through the hall. "This is the final stretch of our journey on this airship¡ªand also the most dangerous part." I observed the reactions around me. Some looked anxious, others whispered among themselves, trying to find comfort in empty words. "With the protection of the servants and mages, we¡¯ll definitely be able to make it through this!" A chubby boy in the front tried to cheer himself up by mentioning the mages and servants accompanying us. Styg, with his leadership skill, quickly cut through the fleeting euphoria. "Correct! With the protection of the esteemed mages and servants, our chances of getting through this are higher. But what if they fail?" He raised his voice. "We will face death. It could be me. It could be you. Do you want to experience such an outcome?" "Definitely not!" the boy shouted, his face red with fear. He sank back into his seat in silence, while the crowd murmured nervously. All of this was expected. From the laboratory memories and what I¡¯d heard in the corridors, this crossing was notoriously deadly. The Bloody Mountains were more than just inhospitable terrain. They were a graveyard, an abyss where the weak fell, and the strong survived¡ªand I had no intention of being counted among the former. I had a different confidence than the others, and my plan would take shape in this bloody place. Somehow, I would find a way to have Charles killed by a magical beast when they attacked, without anyone noticing. With Charles dead, Cleo would undoubtedly fall into despair, and in her most fragile moment, I would make my move and have her for myself. "What¡­ what should be done?" The question hung in the air, echoing the collective panic. We all knew the plains were deadly, a place where weakness was punished without mercy. Styg, with that calculated gleam in his eyes, raised his voice, slicing through the murmurs like a sharp blade. "Of course, the reason we formed this alliance was precisely for this purpose!" He laid out his plan. We would switch positions with other groups to ensure a strategic advantage. The ladies would be relegated to logistical duties and cleaning the rooms, while we, "the noble warriors," would take responsibility for guarding the chambers. As Styg continued to speak, delegating tasks and outlining strategies, his gaze turned toward me. "Initially, I had planned to give you a battle axe, but it seems there¡¯s no need for that now!" Styg approached me, his voice dripping with irony. His eyes fell on the axe strapped to my back, and the tip of his goblet gleamed in the light. "Is it true that every time a group of travelers enters the Bloody Skies, there are many deaths?" My question was direct, but my expression remained neutral. I already knew the answer, but I wanted to hear it from him. "Of course, the best-case scenario is that only one or two die," he replied with a casual shrug. "But there have been times when at least twenty perished!" "Otherwise, why would I spend so much money and effort forming an alliance that would dissolve as soon as we reached our destination?" Styg gave me a look that suggested the answer should have been obvious. "Wherever you plant a seed, there¡¯s always some form of profit to be reaped," I murmured, smiling ironically. Styg didn¡¯t respond, but the slight nod of his head showed that he understood my point. In the end, it was a matter of survival, yes, but also of opportunity. The young survivors of the plains could become mages and would certainly remember those who helped protect them. And Styg knew that. ... 1547 Words Chapter 8: Green Mountains "But even if there were no survivors, it wouldn¡¯t be a great loss for Styg anyway, right?" After realizing this, I said, "Besides your sword, your intelligence really impressed me!" Styg¡¯s eyes lit up. "The things I did were all the things my father told me to do." "Well, then, are you willing to help me?" Styg extended his hand. "Of course, but with one condition," I said, extending my hand to him. Styg looked into my eyes and asked, "What do you want?" I smiled and replied, "I want the bow and the quiver. Besides being a good warrior, I also have perfect aim." Styg fell silent and said, "Are you sure?" I was silent for a few seconds, thinking. "Obviously, I¡¯m good. I have a virtual lab in my head, and with the help of the aim-bot, I¡¯m able to hit anything, even if it¡¯s moving..." But since I couldn¡¯t say that, I shook my head and continued, "Yes, that¡¯s my condition." . . Some time later. . . I was sitting in my usual chair, the one that gave me the perfect view of the world outside. The airship I was on followed its course, now over the green mountains, with trees that seemed to stretch up to the sky. The cool forest air hit the window, mixed with the strong scent of wet earth. The desert was already just a distant memory. A month had passed since we had left that unbearable heat of the desert and the meeting with the students of the alliance I had formed. The door opened, and Lana entered with a tray of food. Her forced smile didn¡¯t go unnoticed by me. She knew how much it bothered me, but she was playing her role. "Dad... Tyler, I brought food." She said, and that "Daddy" reminded me of how I had turned these two teenage girls into sex sluts, whom I could use in any way I wanted and they wouldn¡¯t complain. Lana and Luny were madly in love with me. I sighed, but couldn¡¯t help smiling a little. What else could I do? I looked around, taking in the atmosphere of the room and took a piece of bread from the tray she offered me. Lana was scantily clad, revealing her breasts as usual, her black skin, unlike Luny¡¯s, almost glowing in the light. Luny was lying unconscious on the bed, her expression calm but with an air of satisfaction that only a sexually satisfied person could display. They were willing to do anything for me. I was... their focus. "Come, sit here on my lap and feed me," I commanded with a lightness that I didn¡¯t even notice. It was automatic, as if I had learned to maneuver this situation to my advantage effortlessly. Lana quickly obeyed, moving her black hair from side to side as she settled on my leg. With one hand, she fed me, and with the other, she kept the tray balanced. After I finished my meal, the taste still lingering in my mouth, Lana¡¯s voice broke the silence of the room. "Tyler... what¡¯s the situation? How many more days until we¡¯re out of these damn mountains?" The question made me sigh, but I soon realized that the sound had woken Luny, who had been sleeping heavily in the bed beside me. She shifted in the bed, which caught my attention. The silence that filled the room was replaced by a slight unease. "I think in a few weeks," I replied, trying to give a calm tone to my voice, while pulling Lana into my arms. Her warm and soft body fit perfectly, and I couldn¡¯t help but feel the touch of her skin against mine, despite all that it represented. Lana seemed not to notice the gesture, or maybe she didn¡¯t care. She started fiddling with her hair, impatient. "Eh! Good God, half a month left?! These are terrible days, I can¡¯t stand another single day in this place!" she said, pulling her own hair in frustration. I laughed inside, but only for a moment. As much as she complained, I understood her suffering. I wanted to leave here too. "Hey, cheer up, Lana. As long as you endure these weeks, when we get to our destination, there¡¯ll definitely be new clothes, soft bread, not to mention a comfortable bed and a hot bath. All of that is waiting for you!" I tried to cheer her up, but at the same time, I realized that my words were more for convincing myself than her. I also longed for a safe place, a rest. The weight of the mountains, the difficult journey, was already starting to affect me. But before she could respond, a rhythmic knock on the door broke the silence. "Knock~~ Knock~~" The door opened, and Styg appeared. The goblin was wearing his knight¡¯s armor, the long sword swaying at his waist as usual. He had an imposing presence for someone of his stature. "Hey, sir! Ladies! We have a short break here! If you need to relax a bit, come outside. Otherwise, please stay inside, after all, the outside is very dangerous..." Styg said in his usual tone. The room began to stir. Luny looked at Lana with a red face, seeming undecided about what to do. I could tell that the two of them were in a dilemma, as always. I shrugged and, without hesitation, grabbed my axe that rested beside the chair. I felt the need to stay vigilant. As a member of the guard, my responsibility was to protect those who were with me. Even if all I could do was maintain constant vigilance and call the servants if something happened. I looked at Luny, who was trembling in the bed. Her expression was tense, but her words were firm, more than anyone could expect from her. "I... I won¡¯t fall this time!" she said, but the tremor in her voice couldn¡¯t be ignored. "Alright, then!" I replied with a slight expression of approval, pointing to Lana. ¡ª "Lana, come with me outside the room." We left the room and headed toward the airship¡¯s upper deck. The fresh air at that height hit my face, and I stretched, feeling my muscles relax after the tense and exhausting days. The view in front of me was breathtaking. The lush mountains and vast forests stretched as far as my eyes could see, a beauty that only the height allowed me to see clearly. If it weren¡¯t for the constant threat of danger, I would have loved that scene. But the reality wasn¡¯t so simple. "How beautiful!" Styg said, gazing at the sunset with a satisfied smile. I muttered, not taking my eyes off the landscape, but with a darker tone: "How beautiful indeed, but also dangerous!" Styg laughed, tightening his sword with a light movement, as if he was always prepared for anything that might arise. "There is danger everywhere, my friend! Disease, hunger, war. The world is full of such dangers. For us, this area is a threat to our lives, but for the White-clad Mages, it¡¯s nothing more than the backyard garden! ¡ª He said with a confidence that only someone with a long sword at their waist could have. I knew what he meant. He was right, of course, but I didn¡¯t fully trust that view. I wasn¡¯t content to rely solely on strength to ensure safety. "Are you trying to say that as long as you have strength, you can get both freedom and safety?" I asked, bluntly. "Exactly!" Styg smiled, visibly pleased. ¡ª "Look at Luny in her bed, she has already lost her courage and doesn¡¯t want to leave the room. On this path to power, she¡¯s lacking the spirit to face danger. Even if she were to safely reach the Mage academy, it¡¯s unlikely she could become a mage. After all, studying magic is a treacherous path that is a hundred times harder than this mountain!" After hearing Styg, I thought. Courage? But for those who pursue the truth, prudence is also a necessity. Soon after, I shook my head. "Initiating scan..." Without hesitation, I gave the mental command to my virtual lab. The response came instantly. ["Beep..."] Inside my mind, a three-dimensional scenario began to unfold, showing a detailed view of the area around the airship. The "Lab" was running at full capacity, revealing the positions of everyone. The white stars represented the students, and upon closer inspection, I noticed that there were no injuries among them. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The servants were represented as blinking red lights, a threat to anyone who challenged them. There was a mage dressed in white on the other side. But I wouldn¡¯t dare attempt to scan him, as any detection of magical energy could cause problems for me. Not long after, the image of all sources of danger appeared in my mind. "Even if it¡¯s a poisonous insect, they won¡¯t be able to escape the Lab¡¯s scan! From now on, this area is safe!" I said to myself. ... 1504 Words Chapter 9: Hawks I slowly moved away from the group, my steps firm and calculated. Styg¡¯s words still echoed in my mind, but my attention was focused on something else. "Laboratory! Check my body stats!" My mental voice was enough to activate the laboratory. In a second, the data appeared before me, precise as always. ["Beep!"] ["Status"] ["Name: Tyler Rustel."] ["Sex: Male."] ["Age: 15 Years."] ["Strength: 1.6"] ["Agility: 1.7"] ["Vitality: 1.5"] The Laboratory transmitted the information without hesitation. The numbers for my physical abilities had increased, but barely. Only about 0.1 points in each attribute. Not much improvement, just around 0.1! I frowned, dissatisfied. The effects of the homemade medicines I made with herbs, which had once given me some progress, were becoming weaker. I knew this would happen, but the frustration didn¡¯t fade. According to the calculations, the optimized breathing technique should allow me to increase my basic physical stats to 1.9 before hitting the limit. After that... I can only improve by stimulating my inner life energy and becoming a Warrior... I moved further away, keeping a watchful eye on the Alliance group while scanning for any subtle signs. A few minutes passed as I observed not just the deck but also looked down, watching the untouched forest that stretched in all directions. Suddenly, I heard Styg¡¯s shout from a distance. "Hey! Tyler! Time to come back!" I glanced back, a little reluctant, but I knew staying further away would not only attract attention but could also be fatal. I took a deep breath, temporarily abandoning the search and heading back to the safety of the group. But then, a new mechanical voice sounded in the back of my mind. ["Attention!"] S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Attention!"] ["Dangerous creatures are approaching!"] The red alert made my heart race. The Laboratory had detected a threat. I stopped immediately, my eyes scanning the space around me, alert. "Hurry! Show the map now!" In a flash, the virtual map was projected before me, showing the red points moving toward us. It was a large group, and the points were closing in quickly. ["Beep!"] ["According to the databases, these dangerous life forms are 97.8% similar to a pack of Wild Hawks!"] Giant Hawks! I immediately remembered the data I had collected earlier about them. Giant Hawks... wild, cunning, and predatory creatures. ["Giant Hawk"] ["A species of Hawk that inhabits the Blood Mountains. They are wild and cruel, most hunt in packs. Their strength is estimated at around 2-3, agility at 3-4, and vitality around 3-4."] My breath quickened. These were enemies far beyond my current capabilities. I couldn¡¯t face them alone. That strength... they are definitely creatures I, a mere Warrior in training, cannot resist! I quickened my pace, heading toward Styg without hesitation. The situation was becoming critical. Reaching him, I spoke quietly: "We have company!" Styg quickly turned, his eyes scanning the area around. He noticed that most of the students were still busy with their own tasks, unaware of the impending danger. He quickly grabbed his water bottle, disguising his movement, but his gaze was already sharp. "What¡¯s the situation?" he asked, as if everything were normal. "A pack of Giant Hawks! I saw their wings! They¡¯re coming this way, flying alongside the airship!" I responded urgently, the weight of the threat crushing my words. Styg didn¡¯t hesitate. He took a few sips of water and then made a simple hand gesture to alert some of the members of our alliance. The situation unfolded with impressive speed, and, upon noticing the sudden movement of the escort team, a chill ran down my spine. The signal was clear: danger was approaching. With the experience of someone who had dealt with various threats, our reflexes kicked in almost simultaneously. The younger girls were pushed forward, protected, while all of us, the escorts, scattered with agility, taking defensive and alert positions. The whispered voices, the alert eyes... everything was happening so quickly that, for a moment, time seemed to stretch, as if the universe were waiting for our reaction. Some of the other apprentice mages began to notice the movement, but most were still indifferent, lacking the necessary urgency. To some, the danger seemed distant, but for me, the only thing that mattered was mine. And if necessary, I would push even Styg toward death just to save myself. Sometimes, when danger arises, the only thing you need to do is make sure you run faster than your companions! I turned to Styg with a serious look. He, in turn, seemed to be handling the situation well, and I didn¡¯t hesitate to follow his lead. The members of the Alliance were retreating in an orderly manner, but without drawing attention. It was a silent dance of survival. I, personally, kept my mental radar active, recording any out-of-place movement. It was my job, after all. "Let¡¯s go!" Styg said in a low voice, already preparing for a quicker retreat. I followed him, already starting to mentally prepare for what would come next. "Tyler, you really are good at patrolling and reconnaissance!" Styg commented, still with a hint of surprise in his voice. He had always been someone direct, but there was a certain admiration in his tone. I didn¡¯t need to respond; he knew what I was capable of, and, deep down, it pleased me. While most of the Alliance continued their retreat meticulously, I could see that some acolytes were starting to realize the gravity of the situation. The calm was broken, and panic set in overwhelming everyone. Then, the shrill gong sounded, causing a wave of fear to spread over everyone present. "All acolytes must retreat to their rooms!" The servant¡¯s voice echoed through the loudspeakers, reverberating in every corner of the airship. It was enough to trigger a frantic reaction. Acolytes and students rushed to their rooms, visible fear on their faces. I knew that, in the end, our safety was temporary. The real fight was yet to come. "No need to hide anymore! Let¡¯s run!" Styg shouted, drawing his sword with a swift movement. I followed his example, knowing our time was running out. The first figures of the Alliance were already in their rooms, far enough to protect themselves. But my attention was focused on what was coming. The sound of the giant Hawks, with their hunting cries, was getting closer. "Croak~~" The piercing cry of the Hawks reverberated through the area, and my fight instinct kicked in. The flock was almost upon us. They were monsters, imposing, with wide wings and powerful bodies. When one of them passed near, its fierce eyes locked onto mine for a second, as if challenging me to run or fight. Its beak, large and sharp, gleamed in the light of the setting sun. And then, everything happened quickly. The flock of Hawks attacked with ferocity. They weren¡¯t interested in anything but our flesh. A young acolyte, further back in the line, was the first victim. Before I could react, a giant shadow attacked her. Her terrified scream was muffled by the violent impact of one of the Hawks, which grabbed her midair with terrifying speed. "Shit... Hhaha, you¡¯re screwed," I thought mentally. The Hawk dragged her upward, tearing her throat out with its powerful beak. Blood sprayed through the air as the monster swallowed the young girl whole with a quick movement. It was the kind of scene that marked the soul. A brutal, merciless death. I watched, still breathing heavily, as the acolytes fled in panic. Some couldn¡¯t understand what was happening, as if they were trapped in a nightmare. Screams of terror spread through the environment, while some looked back, as if unable to believe the horror unfolding before them. "What fools!" I thought, irritated. "They¡¯re already starting to lose it!" My gaze fixed on a young acolyte, running desperately, screaming as tears streamed down his face. "Mom! Mom! I want my mom!" he screamed, desperation written in his eyes. Adrenaline pulsed through my veins as I ran toward the rooms. As I got closer, the chaos intensified. The scene before me was a whirlwind of movement, with the doors to the rooms being attacked by the giant Hawks. I knew that if we kept this up, the giant Hawks would end up taking over the place. But then, in the midst of the chaos, a peculiar sound cut through the air. Buzz~~ Seven shadows emerged from the rooms, as if they had come out of a fog of war. Each wielded an enormous sword, the size of a man, and they charged at the flock of giant Hawks with unrelenting precision. "They¡¯re the Servants of the academy! They¡¯re attacking!" I thought, immediately analyzing the situation. I looked at the map in my Laboratory, observing the red dots multiplying around. The stats of the giant Hawks were impressive, but there was something that humans, especially Warriors, had that the creatures didn¡¯t: the ability to wield weapons and their intelligence. That gave us a significant advantage. Suddenly, the blade of a Servant cut through the air with a loud Psh!, the silver light shining as he split a giant Hawk in half. Blood exploded everywhere, and the Hawk¡¯s feathers and internal organs fell like a dark rain. I saw the Warrior, bloodied, raising his blade, and a fierce laugh escaped his lips as he licked the blood from his mouth. "Hahaha¡­ Filthy birds, that¡¯s why I prefer eagles," he boasted, immersed in the fight. This is what I need to see! I thought, smiling inwardly. These Servants are handling the combat well. Finally, a real fight! At that moment, a young acolyte, who had been saved from the attack, ran to the Servant and, with tears in her eyes, thanked him repeatedly. "Thanks to... Thank you, sir!" She said, her voice trembling. ... 1641 Words Chapter 10: Massacre "Are you an idiot? Go to your room, now!" Her voice cut through the air, relentless, and the young woman, finally realizing the gravity of the situation, ran back to the room. She knew there was no time to hesitate anymore. The warrior then, without a single glance back, advanced toward the giant Hawks. His posture was firm, and his sword seemed to shine in the light of the imminent battle. I knew that, while he faced the danger head-on, we had to take quick action to ensure our survival. "Hurry! Form a circle for a defensive formation, the girls should stay behind, and the boys take their swords and establish a defensive perimeter!" The command shout came from a warrior who remained in the middle of the corridor, his voice like thunder amid the chaos. "Alright!" Styg responded immediately, his voice firm and filled with determination. He raised his sword, signaling to the members of the alliance that it was time to react. I followed his lead, adjusting the axe in my hands. Time to fight for our lives! "Yes... I muttered to myself, with a growing smile. It wasn¡¯t fear I felt. I was thirsty for action, for blood. ... Hello, reader. If you are reading this chapter outside the official platform Web;novel;com, you are reading an outdated and old chapter. On the original platform, there are already over 50 updated chapters. Please visit Web;novel;com, to read the latest chapters. ... I quickly surveyed the situation around me. The alliance was organizing efficiently, with few injuries and even fewer losses than I expected, thanks to the warning I had given in time. Some had fallen, stumbling in the retreat, but they were alive. The rest of us, however, had already recovered and were ready for battle. In the distance, the other acolytes were in disarray. I noticed that, among Charles¡¯ group, two young ones were missing. They had apparently been struck by the Hawks and did not survive. The remains of their group were injured, but at least they were alive. Well, we¡¯ve already rescued everyone who can be saved alive! I thought, with a touch of coldness. I had no time for regrets. It was time to act. That¡¯s when I saw Wirk, covered in blood, returning to the defensive formation. His sword was dirty, but his posture was unwavering. He approached me, his expression tense, but there was something in his gaze that indicated he was ready for the fight. "Aren¡¯t you afraid?" he asked, his voice low, as if trying to understand my calm in the face of all this. I gave a satisfied smile, feeling the adrenaline rise. "At this moment, fear won¡¯t be of any help, right?" I replied with a tone of disdain. I wanted the blood of battle. I wanted the fight. I leaped toward the nearest Giant Hawk, and the impact of my blade against its claw was stronger than I expected. The axe collided with its claw, and the force of the blow made me recoil for a moment. The axe¡¯s blade arced brightly, cutting through the air with a screeching sound. At the same time, the Virtual Lab calculated the exact trajectory and guided me to the next move. The Bloody Blade technique, passed down through my family, surfaced. Using the centrifugal force of my body, I rotated my waist, delivering the strike with all the power of my muscles. The blade cut through the air, and in an instant, it was slicing through the Giant Hawk¡¯s body. The impact was brutal. The sound of the cut was followed by a visceral sensation that the blade had pierced the monster¡¯s flesh. The Giant Hawk groaned in pain, trying to retreat, but the axe¡¯s blade was stuck, embedded in its flesh. Blood gushed out, staining my clothes, but my instincts made me pull the axe with force. The blade was torn out violently, and the blood sprayed everywhere. The Giant Hawk staggered back, its claw severed and useless. It tried to back away, but its movements were slower, hesitant. I watched it, my eyes gleaming. But I didn¡¯t follow. It wasn¡¯t worth it. That Hawk was already defeated. Most of the pressure was being borne by the servants, and if I strayed from the defensive perimeter, it would be suicide. That wounded Hawk would likely die soon or serve as a meal for its companions. "Excellent!" Styg shouted beside me, his voice filled with approval. He was fighting with two Giant Hawks, but his posture was flawless, almost as if he were training. Blood stained his clothes, but he seemed unfazed. His strength was unmatched, and he was not at a disadvantage in the least. These secret Axe techniques... I thought casually. They truly weren¡¯t common. The strength passed down by noble families was something to be respected. But at the same time, I knew my own technique was constantly improving, and that gave me confidence. The fight continued fiercely for half an hour. The sun disappeared over the horizon, and darkness began to cover the green mountains, with the moonlight shining through the windows in the corridors. Now, the eyes of the Giant Hawks glowed with a deep navy blue light, creating an ominous aura over the field. It felt as though we were surrounded by a sea of wild, hungry eyes. My breath was labored. I felt exhausted, as though I had been pulled from a pool of blood. My face was covered in blood, but I had no time to wipe it off. Each strike, each movement, drained my strength. I looked around. The servant warriors were still fighting with plenty of energy, but even they were beginning to succumb to fatigue. The question lingered in my mind like a shadow: "Why haven¡¯t the White-robed Mages acted yet?" My eyes scanned the battlefield. The sight of the dirigible ahead was partially obscured by the horde of Giant Hawks, but something caught my attention. Near the entrance to the deck, there was a strange gap between the female acolytes. Three Mages dressed in white were seated there, their presences enveloped in cold auras, unmoving. No one dared to approach them. The only thing they seemed to be doing was observing, their cold eyes as if the battle was something distant, something that didn¡¯t concern them immediately. The sound of the fight continued deafeningly, and I knew the Hawk Band was losing ground. A third had already fallen, but the defense line was also thinning. The casualties among the acolytes at the front line were evident; the wounded were being carried to the rear, tended to by the girls who couldn¡¯t fight. No matter how strong the defensive perimeter was, it wouldn¡¯t be enough to hold the horde indefinitely. If I were the king of the Hawks, now would be the time to retreat. But I know, I know that a final wave is coming. They won¡¯t give up so easily... my thoughts became clear as I continued cutting and pushing the monsters away from me. My blade cut the leg of a Giant Hawk, and I took the opportunity to grab some seeds I had collected during our journey. I put them in my mouth, chewing quickly. The energy they replenished was almost immediate, but it was running out. I couldn¡¯t rely on them forever. The sound of the Hawks¡¯ shrill cries now seemed different, more frantic, more coordinated. They were being organized, and the sense of imminent danger filled the air. Now, I thought. The final wave was coming. I knew this because the behavior of the Band had changed. They were charging with blind hatred, as though death no longer intimidated them. The sense of urgency coursed through me, my muscles tensing, and I knew the real test was about to take place. I prepared myself, axe in hand, and charged with a battle cry. In the next instant, the blade met the claw of a Hawk, but I felt a force so great that it almost made me drop the axe. What was that? I looked ahead and realized that, unlike the others, these Hawks were bigger. Much bigger. The violence of the impact was not just due to size but also the raw strength they brought. I knew these were no ordinary Hawks. "Virtual Lab, digitize the Giant Hawks in front of me!" ["Giant Hawks."] ["Strength: 2.3"] ["Agility: 4.1"] ["Vitality: 3.1"] S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Description: A group of Giant Hawks, there are always those whose bodies are significantly larger than others of the same race. These will be chosen to serve as bodyguards for the Hawk leader. They generally have more strength than the others of the same race, and, at the same time, complete loyalty to the Hawk chief!"] This was information that the rude Tyler from before had read from a random atlas at some point, and was now retrieved by the Virtual Lab. In my previous world, I had always been a scientist, someone rational, with little attachment to impulses. But here, in this primitive environment, something within me was awakening. My blood boiled, and it was no longer just logic guiding my actions, but a primal force, a need to fight, to win. It was the survival instinct in its purest form. Yeah... different from what I lived before. Here, peace doesn¡¯t exist. Here, the fight is constant, and my instincts need to be sharp to survive. The thought was interrupted by a battle cry that involuntarily left my mouth. The blood of battle now inflamed me, and a fierce laugh escaped my lips. "Haha! Come! Come!" ... 1565 Words Chapter 11: Brutal "Zosh~~" The slicing sound echoed through the air, and I felt a primal satisfaction surge through my body as my blade tore through the Giant Hawk¡¯s neck. The impact of the strike and the sight of its head rolling to the ground filled me with an insane, untamable energy. I couldn¡¯t hold back. "HAAAAAAAA!! Who¡¯s going to rule this entire world, huh?!!!??" My roar echoed, blending with the deafening noise and screams of the battle. It wasn¡¯t just words¡ªit was a cry from the depths of my soul, a scream of freedom, affirmation, and life. But soon, reason returned. "I¡¯ve overdone it and let loose; now it¡¯s time to pull back!" I thought, taking a deep breath. Without hesitation, I decided not to push forward. I had killed enough for now. It wasn¡¯t the time to be reckless or heroic. Instead, I retreated to the defensive perimeter, where a rested and energetic defender took my place. I wasn¡¯t a fool. The slaughter had drained my strength, and what I needed now was to conserve what was left to survive the chaos yet to come. I grabbed a bottle from the hands of a nearby girl, who was visibly trembling. As I drank in large gulps, the refreshing liquid burned its way down my throat, momentarily hiding the exhaustion in my eyes. "With this, no one can force me back to the front line¡ªnot now. I¡¯ve killed enough to prove my worth." But that wasn¡¯t all. While others fought or collapsed from exhaustion, my eyes were fixed on the White-Robed Mages. "You¡¯ve done nothing so far¡­ but let¡¯s see how long you can maintain that indifferent stance." The Virtual Laboratory was processing the battle data, and its projections were grim. ["98% chance of collapse of Servant Warriors."] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Defensive perimeter at critical risk."] ["Probability of action by White Mages will increase by 79%."] These numbers confirmed what I already knew: the defenders¡¯ resistance was failing. And when that happened, the Mages would have to abandon their neutral position and intervene, whether they liked it or not. As I pondered this, the grunts of the Giant Hawk leader grew louder and more urgent: "Culll~~" "Crarrr~~" "Crrrr~~" The flock became even more aggressive. Giant Hawk bodyguards emerged from among the group¡ªmuch larger and more dangerous. The throat of an acolyte at the front was ripped out in a single strike, and he fell before he could even scream. "We can¡¯t wait any longer! Activate your secret abilities!" Wirk roared, and the Servant Warriors responded. Their muscles began to swell as though they were small giants. A bright blue aura enveloped their bodies, transforming them into true killing machines. "That¡¯s it! Finally, the Warriors¡¯ secret ability! This is the chance I was waiting for." My eyes gleamed as I observed every detail, and the Virtual Laboratory sprang into action: ["Data Collection in progress..."] ["Warriors¡¯ Secret Ability!"] ["Strength Type: Record of increased vitality, strength, and defensive capacity; decreased agility. Processing energy circulation path... 43% recorded. Remaining information insufficient."] My mind was in a frenzy. "I still don¡¯t understand how the Warriors¡¯ vital energy is activated, but¡­ if I had one of them to dissect, a Warrior-level pig¡­" I let the thought slip but shook my head. It was a scientific desire, yet far too unrealistic at the moment. The battlefield was in complete chaos. The Warriors were cutting through the regular Giant Hawks with their colossal swords, even as they took blows in return. But it was clear that the enormous Giant Hawk bodyguards were beginning to dominate. And then it happened: one of the Giant Hawks broke through the defensive line and emerged in the middle of the acolyte crowd. Panic was immediate. Screams of despair and confusion echoed everywhere. "Shit¡­" I muttered, breathing heavily. I gripped my axe tightly and took a step forward. "Will the Mages finally act? Or will it all fall on us?" I looked around at the chaos and took a deep breath. "Well, it seems I won¡¯t be resting just yet." The sound of screams pierced my ears like a symphony of despair. "Ah! Save me!" "Daddy! Mommy!" "I don¡¯t want to die yet!" I looked around and saw the young faces, dirty and drenched in sweat, tears, and blood. Acolytes trembling with fear, some unable to even hold their weapons. I sighed. "In the end, they¡¯re just kids, thirteen or fourteen years old." My eyes scanned the chaos as I exhaled deeply. And then, the sound came. "Cull~~" A massive Giant Hawk broke through the defensive perimeter and landed squarely in the center of the Alliance¡¯s area. Its open wings were like threatening shadows, and its blue eyes glowed with ravenous hunger. "Tyler! Come kill it with me!" Styg¡¯s voice snapped me back. I turned, and there he was, his neck wrapped in haphazard gauze. It looked like a poorly tied package, and I almost let out a laugh at his comical appearance, even amidst the chaos. "There¡¯s no need." My response was curt, and my movements quick. I let the axe rest at my side and reached for the bow slung over my shoulder. I pulled an arrow from the quiver at my waist and readied myself. Styg raised an eyebrow, skeptical, and mocked, "I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not gonna work! These hybrids have thicker skin and denser muscles than normal. If you don¡¯t hit a weak spot¡­ oh, shit! Damn it!" I ignored his grumbling, focusing entirely on my target. "Virtual Laboratory, activate Aim-bot." ["Calculating wind speed and temperature!"] ["Processing..."] ["Trajectory calculation complete!"] An invisible line appeared before my eyes, marking the perfect trajectory. I followed the suggestion without hesitation, drawing the bowstring until I felt it almost brush against my face. "Whoosh!" The arrow shot like a lightning bolt, and the force of the release made my arm tremble slightly with the recoil. "Pu!" The arrow pierced directly through the Giant Hawk¡¯s left eye and exited through the right. It was as if it had struck its very soul. The monster let out one final grotesque screech before collapsing to the ground, lifeless. Beside me, Styg stared with his mouth half-open, speechless for a moment. "You hit¡­ both eyes?! Are you serious?" I didn¡¯t respond immediately. A faint smile crept across my lips as I thought, "The advantage I have with the Virtual Laboratory for this kind of high-precision work is unmatched. All I need to do is aim and release. It¡¯s almost unfair¡­ but incredibly satisfying." The bow was still firm in my grip, and I couldn¡¯t help but compare. "Between the axe and the bow, I feel more suited for ranged attacks. It¡¯s safer, more efficient¡­ but I still can¡¯t activate a Warrior¡¯s vital force." I glanced at the crowd. Giant Hawks continued advancing, screams echoed, yet strangely, my mind was calm. "Maybe¡­ it¡¯s because I¡¯ve never truly faced a desperate situation, where activating vital force happens automatically. I¡¯ve always had the Laboratory as my safety net. Do I need to be pushed to the edge to unlock it?" "Well done, Tyler!" Styg slapped my shoulder with an approving grin. "From now on, that bow is yours!" "Thanks!" I replied with a smile, even though I had already decided that this bow would be mine regardless. I didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s permission to take what was useful. But before I could relish the moment, cries began echoing around me. "Oh! Tyler! Sir Tyler! Save us, please!" I turned to look at the students¡ªdirty, wounded, and desperate. "How pathetic," I thought. It was obvious that my presence had become a beacon of hope for them. More Giant Hawks were breaking through the lines, and the children looked at me as if I were a divine savior. However, the relative safety of our perimeter was thanks to Styg, who had prepared the ground well. Of course, my presence alongside him played a part too. Together, we were like a walking fortress. That was when I saw Charles. "Ufff, afff," he was panting heavily, struggling to keep his sword steady against the weight of a Giant Hawk. The impact of the fight wrenched the blade from his hands, leaving him defenseless. "I¡¯m the protagonist of this world!" he roared, a pathetic desperation lacing his words. "How can I die here?" Ridiculous. His comrades were dead or had fled, and now he was looking in my direction, his eyes gleaming with hope as he heard the cries of "Sir Tyler!" "That¡¯s right!" he shouted. "Tyler can save me!" There he was, running toward me¡ªinjured, bloodied, and pursued by a Giant Hawk. "Hahaha¡­" A slow, cruel smile spread across my face. "Finally." I readied the bow, watching the scene unfold with sharp focus. Every detail was delicious. Charles was desperate, and I held the power to decide his fate. "Hahaha¡­ the moment has finally come! I¡¯m always one step ahead." The sight of his clumsy figure stumbling over corpses as he tried to escape was almost comical. My hand adjusted the arrow, but not for him. There was no need to make it so obvious. I released the bowstring, the arrow striking a Giant Hawk that threatened another part of the perimeter. Charles saw it. His eyes widened, and he tripped over a dead body. "Ohhhh! Nooooo!" he screamed as he fell clumsily. "How¡­ how could you do this?" His eyes sought mine, pleading, but I maintained that bright, cruel smile. He fell, and the Giant Hawk caught him. In an instant, blood sprayed as the monster drove its beak into his flesh. Elsewhere, a young girl I had saved ran up to me. "Thank you, Sir Tyler!" I looked at her with a smile that hid the darkness within me. "No problem," I replied, my voice soft, almost gentle. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Charles being devoured, his screams muffled as the Giant Hawk tore into his flesh. My mind was clear. "Anyone who dares stand in my way will be massacred. There will be no mercy for those who disrespect me. I am the brightest mind, I am Tyler. The one who is always one step ahead." ... 1695 Words Chapter 12: Magic Lana, Luny, and the girl I had just saved were practically crushing me. Their hands gripped my arms and clothes as if I were the last lifeline in that sea of chaos. Their eyes were wide with fear, and their bodies trembled. "Mr. Tyler, please don¡¯t leave us!" one of them whispered, her voice shaking. I sighed, trying to maintain composure. "It¡¯s alright, you¡¯re safe here with me. Just stay behind me." Styg, who had been silent until then, finally couldn¡¯t hold his tongue. He looked at me with envy, his eyes almost glowing with jealousy. "Why were you born so lucky, huh? Surrounded by girls at a time like this?" I rolled my eyes. "Man, we¡¯re going to die if this keeps up, and you still have the nerve to think about that right now?" "You¡¯re not going to die," he replied with a mischievous grin. "The mages are about to make their move." Even amidst all the chaos, my attention was drawn to the three mages dressed in white, who remained untouched by the giant Hawks. It was strange. It seemed like those creatures had some kind of instinct that prevented them from approaching the mages. They circled around them but never crossed an invisible line. It was then that, thanks to my enhanced senses from the Virtual Lab, I caught the conversation between the mages. They made no effort to hide it, and I heard everything clearly. "We need to do something," said a woman, her tone slightly irritated. "They¡¯ve already killed too many of these cockroaches." "Relax!" responded another voice, male and cynical. "So far, only 15 cockroaches have died. The limit hasn¡¯t been reached yet." "But it¡¯s getting close," retorted the man, now more serious. "I still need to determine the stability model for this technique, damn it! The energy here is insufficient to complete the formula!" That¡¯s when the third man, who had been silent until then, stood up. "I¡¯ll do it." My eyes locked onto him as he stepped forward, his presence radiating an almost tangible authority. "All of you, stupid and humble beasts," he began, his voice dripping with disdain. "You truly dare to disturb us, revered mages? You will die for committing such a sin." He started chanting something, a sequence of words that made no sense at all. "FireoFireoFireo," he intoned, and immediately the Virtual Lab reacted with bright red alerts. ["ALERT!"] ["Radiation source detected!"] ["Energy field discovered!"] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Suggestion to retreat immediately!"] Despite the warnings, I stayed still, watching. I wasn¡¯t scared. In fact, I was fascinated. Every word he spoke seemed to belong to an ancient language, something outside of our world. "So, magic works like this?" I thought. "An ancient language, something like a tongue twister... Do you need to chant it to activate the spell?" The man raised his hand, and the giant Hawks around him immediately recoiled, as if facing a natural predator. "Deadly, explosive fire slash!" When he finished the chant, a crescent-shaped blade of fire appeared in his hand, floating as if defying the laws of physics. The Virtual Lab immediately registered its properties. ["Estimated temperature: 1,000 degrees."] ["Distortion detected in the space around the blade."] "Buzz~~" The flaming blades left a trail of fire as they shot toward the heart of the giant Hawk. "Down! Now!" I shouted, pushing the girls into a small compartment. But it was too late. "BOOM!" The explosion resonated like the roar of thunder, accompanied by a wave of devastating heat that sent everyone¡ªhumans and Hawks¡ªflying through the air. "Puff! Poi, poi!" Coughing, I got up from the ground, my mouth was on the brown breasts of the girl I had recently saved. The girls were passed out on top of me, but they were breathing. I gently pushed them to the side, checking they were ok. I looked in the direction where the fire blade had fallen. The place where the leader of the giant Hawks had been was now nothing but a sea of destruction. Everything had been burned down to ashes. "Monsters..." I murmured, my eyes fixed on the mages in white. "These guys... They aren¡¯t human..." The giant Hawks let out agonizing screams before finally retreating, their massive wings kicking up dust as they disappeared into the horizon. The chaotic scene slowly gave way to silence, broken only by the fearful murmurs of the surviving students and the cold commands of the mages in white. I stood there, watching the mage who had conjured that devastating fire blade. His power seemed incomprehensible, as if he could shape reality itself to his will. My eyes burned, reflecting the intensity of the desire growing inside me. "This is power. True power," I thought, my heart racing. "I must obtain it. No matter the price, I need it in my hands." The mages seemed indifferent to the chaos they had caused, and their leader spoke coldly, ignoring the fascinated¡ªand fearful¡ªgazes of the students around us. "Quickly! Clean the battlefield!" he ordered, his voice as cold as ice. He calmly walked back to the other two mages, as if the carnage that had just unfolded was a trivial matter. I moved among the bodies scattered across the ground. As I passed by Charles¡¯s corpse, I couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. The one who had once mocked me was now lying like a broken doll. But what really caught my attention was the small leather pouch hanging from his chest. With a swift and precise movement, I grabbed it and tucked it into my cloak. "Everything is going as planned, without mistakes... Just perfection." The sensation of the pouch against my chest brought an unexpected relief. I knew exactly what it contained: magical crystals, as valuable as they were rare. Meanwhile, the murmurs of the students didn¡¯t stop. They were still in shock, but I was focused. My Virtual Lab was already processing the data, while my mind raced, connecting the dots. "These mages... They brought us here for a reason. Not to protect us, but because we were disposable tools for their mission. They had a death quota. And the magical crystals from the dead... that¡¯s what they truly wanted." "I hope to get at least 50 crystals from these cockroaches with no future." Hearing one of the mages casually speak about the "cockroach crystals" turned my suspicion into certainty. "They would kill more if it weren¡¯t for the limit." I took a deep breath, but couldn¡¯t help my face paling. "Is this the world of the mages? A place where logic and pragmatism reign, crushing any compassion? Cold-blooded to the point of ignoring lives, apathetic to cruelty. This is the real world I live in now. But if this is the price of power, I will accept it." "Everyone, quickly return to your rooms so we can continue our journey. The smell of blood here will attract other predators!" shouted Wirk, the Servant Warrior, as he finished removing his cloak, torn by his secret skill. His breath was heavy, and sweat dripped down his face. He seemed more like a regular human at that moment, vulnerable, exhausted. I watched him for a few moments. He had used a secret skill, but clearly at a high cost. "So, even Warriors have limits," I thought, my eyes shining with a mix of understanding and ambition. "It seems that activating these skills requires something precious. Maybe vitality, maybe energy. Doesn¡¯t matter... This just reinforces the truth: any real power requires sacrifice." I was about to enter the room with the girls when Styg appeared out of nowhere, dramatically pointing to the side. "Dude, check this out!" he exclaimed, his tone full of teasing. "Cleo¡¯s in a sad situation... Looks like she lost her hat and a boot!" I turned my face, following Styg¡¯s finger, and there she was. Cleo, sitting in front of another room, hugging her legs. Her shoulders had marks of dried blood, and her face was swollen, a clear sign that she had been crying recently. "Charles was always the number one of Cleo¡¯s ¡¯personal guard,¡¯ huh?" Styg murmured near my ear, a malicious expression on his face. "Now that this group is almost dead... I think her situation¡¯s not the best. You see it, right? This is your chance!" Inside, I laughed. "Exactly as I had planned." But on the outside, I sighed and shook my head, as if Cleo¡¯s tragedy was a burden on my soul. "Okay, but... what the hell is this?" I pointed to Styg¡¯s neck, which was marked with green stains and traces of lipstick. The marks extended to the collar of his clothes. "Hehehe¡­" Styg laughed shamelessly, adjusting the scarf he proudly took from his chest. "Bro, it¡¯s only in moments like these that we, Prep Warriors, can show what we know! The girls always get close to those who protect them. That¡¯s the survival foundation, the first rule!" He waved the scarf in front of my face like a trophy. "See that? Just today, I won the goodwill of three girls: two goblins and a dwarf." I tried not to grimace, but the thought of Styg and those girls... It was too much. The smug grin he wore while mentioning his conquests... I felt my stomach churn. "Yeah... Congrats," I murmured, wanting to end that conversation as quickly as possible. I glanced at him one last time, shaking my head, before walking towards Cleo. "Time to strike." As I approached, my eyes caught the movements of the Servant Warriors still working on the battlefield. They were rummaging through the acolytes¡¯ corpses, taking magical crystals and handing them to the mages in white robes. The mages accepted the crystals with disdain, as if they were trivial items, before gesturing impatiently for the servants to move on to the next body. The sight only reinforced what I already knew. "In this world, we¡¯re just resources. Convenient sacrifices for the stronger." I took a deep breath, clearing my thoughts. There was something more immediate to deal with. Cleo looked so fragile, so lost. Her figure, curled up there on the ground, awakened in me the hunger of a starving wolf ready to devour a fragile sheep. I smirked and continued walking. ... 1711 Words Chapter 13: Cleo’s punishment.1 R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Hello, reader. If you are reading this chapter outside the official platform Web;novel;com, you are reading an outdated and old chapter. . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . "The Great Bloody Mountains..." I murmured to myself, absorbed in the scene unfolding before my eyes. "It is truly a place where no ordinary person would dare to step!" Sitting in the chair in my room, my body swayed up and down, keeping pace with the constant movement of the airship. The window before me opened, allowing a golden ray of sunlight to enter, bringing with it a sense of warmth and life that contrasted with the heavy atmosphere dominating the place. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It had been about five days since the giant hawk gang¡¯s attack in the Bloody Mountains. Since then, our journey had become increasingly dangerous as we ventured deeper into that relentless territory. I quickly realized that in this region, the giant hawks were nothing more than pawns in a far more complex and deadly ecosystem. They were at the bottom of the food chain, with infinitely more cunning and cruel creatures ruling the top. During our journey, we spotted colonies of animals that rivaled the number of the giant hawk gangs. There were enormous black birds with feathers that reflected sunlight like mirrors, flying at impossible altitudes, their shadows covering vast areas below. Lower down, monstrous creatures of gigantic proportions appeared, imposing and terrifying. One of them, with a structure similar to a dragon, but with a body resembling a small moving mountain, dominated the landscape. Its rock shields and muscles as hard as iron were evident as it moved with a grace that could not be attributed to something of its size. Its presence created a palpable pressure in the air, making breathing more difficult, as if the very wind became denser before its majestic yet terrifying form. In addition to the rocky dragons, there were other grotesque creatures lurking in the mountains. One of them, a serpent several kilometers long with scales that seemed to reflect the terrain around it, emerged from the mist, appearing more as an illusion than a real creature. Its eyes, glowing like lighthouses, were capable of hypnotizing any being that crossed its gaze. And then there were even stranger and darker monsters ¨C colossal spiders with limbs that seemed to form webs made of pure stone and bodies that fused with the very rocks of the mountains. Luck seemed to be on our side, for now. The deaths of the apprentices had reached their limit, and finally, the Wizards dressed in white began to take action. With their magical matrices, they created protective barriers around the airship and dispersed the swarms of creatures attempting to attack us. Had it not been for their magic, our losses could have been far worse. The most critical point so far occurred when we encountered a gigantic monster that seemed to possess a level of intelligence beyond what we had imagined. It was immense, the size of a small mountain, and had features that made it almost human, but with a body covered by a thick layer of scales like those of an ancient reptile. It watched us for a moment, clearly studying our strength. After a brief confrontation, the monster withdrew, perhaps realizing the threatening presence of the Wizards. I sighed, still immersed in the memories of those tense days. It was then that the timer on my Virtual Laboratory began to reach its end. ["00:00:02"] ["00:00:01"] ["00:00:00"] The timer reached zero, and a strange silence filled the room. I raised my eyes and looked at the edge of my bed. There was Cleo, bound by a rope, vulnerable and at the mercy of my plans. Her body, white and completely oiled, was visibly smooth. Earlier, I had gotten some oil and applied it generously to her body, carefully covering every part of her skin. Seeing this scene, I smiled: "I tied her up as soon as I convinced her to come into my room. I took advantage of her situation, weakened by Charles¡¯ death." I sighed, standing up slowly. "Cleo... My sweet sex slave, your time has come." Cleo, hearing everything, looked at Tyler with eyes full of anger. "You... how dare you?" I reached over and grabbed the rope that bound Cleo¡¯s wrists to the wooden foot of the bed, preventing her from leaving the room. "I¡¯ve waited so long for this..." I continued smiling, before hugging her from behind and kissing her neck, which was soft and pale. "Cleo... You¡¯re so warm..." Cleo, feeling my hands explore her body, trembles from head to toe, and then begins to remember all the events since she came on this trip. She can¡¯t understand the big change in me, and how it all got to the point where she¡¯s trapped in my room like a sheep in a wolf¡¯s den. Cleo had no clothes on. Revealing her milf body. White skin, red eyes, golden hair, and her body hair was also red. I realized this when I first stared at her sweet pussy, the lips of which were red instead of pink. "Why are you doing this?" Cleo, in a defeated voice, sighed as she felt my touches on her two red-tipped melons. I just smiled back and felt my dick harden like a sword. "It¡¯s not obvious, I¡¯m going to rape you every day from now on, until we reach our destination, where the airship will land and only then will we part." Cleo clenched her fists in rage. "This is a crime! A noble princess like me cannot be raped. My family will not allow such a thing, they will massacre your family in revenge." "Hhahaga..." I laughed a little and then removed my clothes and got into position. "What¡¯s this big and hard? Did you bring a stick to beat me with?" As soon as Cleo turned around to see what was touching her buttocks, she stopped completely and opened her eyes wide, her mouth hanging open in astonishment. "What?!" "No... Please..." She begged me as she noticed my veiny dick. "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I was talking too much, wasn¡¯t I?" She cleared her throat and added. "Then don¡¯t rape me, please I promise to be quiet and obey you.". I straightened my back and stood up before saying, "Turn around". And she did. She turned around and faced me with her bulging ass. Even my veiny dick was already poking the side of her buttocks. Cleo tried to resist. "I¡¯ll rape you if you don¡¯t obey..." As soon as my threats entered her ears, she stopped struggling. "Now, get down so I can see your ass." I watched her slowly lower herself until her chest was horizontally facing the bed. And her plump buttocks were now pressing down hard on my dick. "Beg not to be raped by me, you dirty slut!" Cleo nodded and breathed loudly in anticipation and a trace of fear I could catch in her eyes. "Please, Master Tyler... Don¡¯t rape that dirty, dumb pig. Forgive me for trying to kill you and for trying to make you blind. Forgive me! I promise never to do anything like that again, please. I¡¯m a princess." I don¡¯t blame her, because she had already unexpectedly experienced pain once and knew what was coming. Hearing her words, an inner fire rose within me and all I wanted at that moment was to completely rape this woman to the point of impregnating her with my dirty seeds. I clench my fists and take a deep breath. "Should I get her pregnant?" I ask myself, because the pleasure of the situation is so potent that I really feel compelled to make her have my children, only then will she feel humiliated enough. I grabbed her buttocks and pulled them apart, revealing her reddened anus, into which I quickly positioned my hot dick, and then slowly and gently pushed it inside. "~Uh~~" Aunt Cleo¡¯s legs tensed as she curled her toes into the floor and quickly stretched her bound hands towards the bed while moaning loudly. "Please. I don¡¯t want to be raped, stop... Please." "A little more," I said. Because of her wide, protruding ass, I was a little skeptical about fully inserting my dick into her asshole. However, after I opened and held her buttocks tightly, I fully sank my dick into her ass. "AAHHHHHH~~" cleo screamed, her voice filling the silent spaces in the air. Her back arched downwards as she tried to remove her buttocks from my dick by moving it upwards. But since I¡¯m in control, I pushed her down, inserting my dick much deeper than I thought possible. Her ass expanded and she gripped my throbbing dick tightly, pressing her narrow fleshy walls onto it. "Uhhhh~~" "Ahhh~~~" Cleo could feel my dick pulsating inside her and it was driving her crazy. She felt completely dirty, as if her dreams were being ripped to shreds. "Okay, Cleo, now I¡¯m going to move slowly so that your virgin anus can take my dick without bleeding," I said. I felt amused by my statement. "Mmmuh. No..." She tried to say a few words. Without further ado, I began to slowly remove my dick before inserting it back into her anus. "Pah~~" I put one of my hands next to her buttocks and placed the other on both of her buttocks, then hammered her ass against my thighs and watched as they undulated like crashing waves. Although the grip got stronger as she unconsciously squeezed her ass, the experience it provided was incredible. "PAH" "PAH" "PAH" "Ah~~" "Ah~~" "Ah~~" Cleo clenched her bound hands into a fist, and held onto the wood of the bed and moaned. .... 1602 Words ... I need your power stones! Only with your contribution will I be able to continue creating chapters like this to entertain you in the best possible way. Remember: if you do your part, I promise to put in maximum effort to keep writing, and this includes answering your questions. If you have any, just comment, and I promise to respond. Also, please rate this novel 5 stars. With your help, this book will be recommended to more people, and this way, I¡¯ll be able to produce more chapters to entertain you. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to read the story of a villain like this? Chapter 14: Cleo’s punishment.2 R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Needless to say, the joy of fucking this busty, big-assed new teenager with an incredible elastic ass that I met when I first entered this world was incredible. I never thought that one day I would be able to freely abuse a woman without getting arrested. "PAH" "Ah~~" "PAH" UIhh~~ "PAH" Damn, I love the logic of this world. And if that¡¯s how everyone is going to be, then I can fall even more in love with him. "Slope. Master, stop." Cleo turned her head to look at me. Her tongue was sticking out of her mouth as she moaned under her breath after every thrust I made into her ass. "No, this is just the beginning of your punishment. "Ah~~" "UHH~~" "AHH~~" "Cleo, I¡¯m going to rip your virgin ass apart," I said as I increased the speed. "Honestly, I think I¡¯ve died and gone to heaven." "PAH~" "PAH~" "PAH~" "If only I could hold those breasts," I thought to myself after seeing her swaying breasts and her thumb-sized erect nipples. "Uhhhhh~~" I¡¯m being raped. "Pah" "Sqeunch" "Pah" "Sqeunch" "Pah" "Sqeunch" Unable to control my cum as it leaked into Cleo¡¯s ass, the more I thought about continuing to rape this teenage girl with the body of a mature woman who has a big ass, I tightened my thrusts until I couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and came instantly inside her. "Ahhh~~ Holy shit, rape is the best thing I¡¯ve ever done." I moaned with relief. And with a ¡¯plop¡¯ I pulled my hard dick out of Cleo¡¯s ass, which was so full of seed that it dribbled down between her legs, along with a little blood. After all, she¡¯d never had anal sex before, so it was natural for her tight, narrow anus to bleed a little. Cleo, breathing heavily and feeling my seed in her anus, turned around and looked at me with pleading eyes. "Please... that¡¯s enough..." I smiled like a demon and replied, "This is just the beginning, my sweet sex slave." I advanced against Cleo and hit her face with a strong slap. "Slap~~" She closed her eyes and shuddered in pain as the burning began on her face, then tears began to flow. "Please... I¡¯m really sorry for what I did." Without answering, I shoved my dick into her red pussy. "Ahh~~" He moaned, feeling completely filled, to the point where my glans kissed his womb. "Ah~~ You¡¯re bad..." Cleo moaned. I nodded with an indifferent expression that was hard to maintain. Despite this, I still thrust my dick in and out of her, increasing the speed with each passing minute. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" The sound and ripple of flesh rang out in the room as my dick kissed Cleo¡¯s womb, thrusting deep into her with each thrust. And although it wasn¡¯t dry at first, I could feel more juice from Cleo¡¯s pussy slowly building up around my dick and aiding my bombardment. ¡¯Fuck!¡¯ I cursed internally. This was much more pleasurable than I had imagined in my mind. Moreover, at that moment, Cleo¡¯s face transformed strangely, and her eyes suddenly became cloudy, showing that she was enjoying the beating as more moans escaped her lips. "Ah~~" "Ahhh~~" "Uh~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" My hands snaked over Cleo¡¯s chest. ¡¯This is it¡¯ I thought to myself as I began to work on the huge firm breast beneath me. First, I played with her nipples, pinching and twisting them with a little tension before grabbing them and using her big mounds as a lever to push into Cleo¡¯s pussy. Of course, I could see the slight pain on her face, but it was the incredible thing that turned him on the most. She believed that her body was being completely desecrated, apparently, in this world, a princess who is tainted with the sperm of a minor nobleman becomes unworthy. "Ah~~" I suddenly moaned again before grabbing Cleo¡¯s left leg and putting it over my shoulder to make my entry into Cleo¡¯s vagina smoother. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" I raised my hand and gently slapped her left buttock and thigh, gripping them continuously as if they were pieces of fresh meat before lowering my head to suck Cleo¡¯s teenage breasts. I bit them hard enough to make her moan with more pain and surprise. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Please..." "TAPA!" I raised my hand and ran it down the side of her buttocks, leaving a handprint on her skin, and making her "yelp" in surprise. "Turn around" Suddenly, I pulled my dick out of her vagina and ordered her to turn around, face down on the floor. Despite her initial surprise and bewilderment at some of my movements and behavior, Cleo couldn¡¯t deny that she found some things quite pleasurable. Strangely, she could feel her birth hole tingling with a sensation she had never felt before. And since Cleo couldn¡¯t run away, she reluctantly obeyed. Cleo turned around and got on all fours, with her ass out and facing me, and her mounds almost kissing the floor. My heart raced as I took in the breathtaking view. With a muffled sigh, I muttered, "Magnificent", because it was the only word that could come close to describing the sheer beauty and grandeur of the scene. Besides, at this point, I was beginning to think that there was something in his new body that gave him some kind of supernatural resistance; being a warrior has its advantages beyond fighting strength. "I¡¯ll take a look at that later," he thought. Especially since there was magic in this world, so the least he could hope for was an explanation, whether it was logical or not. Meanwhile, in Cleo¡¯s mind, she was enjoying the way Eu played with her body, using various strange movements with his hands that made her skin tingle and twitch. She was even sure that the only thing on his mind was trying out the kind of positions that, even though they were wrong, she was enjoying all the more. However, while all the thoughts wandered around in her head, the least she could do was follow his movements until he cleared his penis from her vagina. "Pah~~" ¡¯Pah~~~¡¯ ¡¯Pah~~~¡¯. Meanwhile, I was on cloud nine as I continued to rape the gilf beneath me. Every moan she uttered was like a chorus to your ears. And as her ass rippled as it collided with her waist, I groped the plump, protruding buttocks with one hand, shaping them into what I wanted before finishing with a light slap on her ass. "AH!" Cleo moaned in pain. She could do nothing but wait until I had finished. "Uh!" Cleo gasped suddenly, feeling a strong force pulling her hair back. She turned to look at me, her face contorted with pain. "Tyler~~" she said, with a pleading tone. "Don¡¯t be so~~ Uhh~~ Brutal." She stuck out her tongue and gasped for breath as weak moans escaped her lips. "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" After 15 minutes of the sound of flesh slapping and rippling in the air, I finally slowed down as I felt my dick threatening to explode. "Here it comes, Cleo," I said out loud. Meanwhile, Cleo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she felt my penis expanding vigorously in her vagina. And although she had no idea that I was actually willing to cum in a vagina to completely defile it. "No..." "Slaghhh~~" I came deeply in her tight womb, to the point where I felt my balls go completely empty. Cleo¡¯s belly grew from the amount of sperm inside her, and then I sighed and took a step back, withdrawing my penis, which was now soft and defeated. Cleo was totally humiliated and violated, I had used her as a simple sperm depository, and soon she climaxed in a brutal way. "Bisss~~" An ocean of sperm and love juice emerged from Cleo¡¯s red pussy lips. "Uff~~" She took a deep breath and passed out. Watching the scene I smiled and let my body fall backwards onto the bed, which was just behind me, and then I fell asleep thanking the explosion in my previous world that had allowed me to live a crazy dream. ... 1378 Words ... I need your power stones! Only with your contribution will I be able to continue creating chapters like this to entertain you in the best possible way. Remember: if you do your part, I promise to put in maximum effort to keep writing, and this includes answering your questions. If you have any, just comment, and I promise to respond. Also, please rate this novel 5 stars. With your help, this book will be recommended to more people, and this way, I¡¯ll be able to produce more chapters to entertain you. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to read the story of a villain like this? Chapter 15: The destination of the trip So time passed... Every day, Cleo was raped, and without exception she was compelled to have multiple orgasms. Even when Cleo didn¡¯t want to, her body didn¡¯t obey and continued to make her see the paradise that a villain¡¯s cock can provide her. . . . So the trip finally came to an end. . . Life on the flying airship would be monotonous and boring if not for the presence of women, at least for me. Moreover, although there was a magnificent view beneath the airship, it eventually became dull, to the point where some students even felt nauseous. Since the deck was crowded with all the apprentices, it was not a comfortable place to stay. But fortunately, around noon the next day, the flying airship arrived at its destination, in the region of Lucario. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was a colossal fortress built in the midst of the mountains, completely surrounded by dangerous, towering peaks that stretched into the sky. Clouds drifted within the deep valleys, ensuring that no one could pass through them to catch a glimpse of the ground below. I tried looking down through the window, but even with the aid of the virtual laboratory, it was impossible to see the depths. The flying airship docked at the first floor of a massive tower several kilometers high, located in the center of one of the mountains. The entire tower was constructed of enormous iron beams, each at least half a meter thick. Although it looked crude and simple, it exuded a sense of solidarity that made it seem indestructible. The flying airship did not land on the ground but hovered beside the tower, appearing as small as a fly compared to a dragon when measured against the size of the tower. A wooden plank was placed between the airship and the tower, allowing the apprentices to disembark. The wind swirled violently around the flying airship, creating a small windstorm. Thus, all apprentices disembarking here had to endure the strong wind while walking across the trembling wooden plank to reach the ground. As a result, every apprentice¡¯s heart trembled along with the plank as they crossed. I noticed that it wasn¡¯t just my airship near the tower. Looking toward the horizon, there were hundreds more also hovering in the air, seemingly carrying students as well. Additionally, I saw countless workers within the fortress. Whether it was an extremely muscular guy carrying huge wooden logs and walking through the field filled with students, or the guards carrying bows and arrows on their backs and spears in their hands while patrolling the top of the outer wall, most of them were not human. Some had lion heads, others tiger heads, and some wolf heads. They were not human. Humans represented only a small portion of the population in this place, and most of them were supervisors. Looking at these weak human supervisors, some of whom were waving their whips and yelling at a fierce-looking "beastman" far larger than themselves, Tyler couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by their courage. Judging by the muscles of these beastmen, perhaps they could easily crush the heads of these supervisors with a single hand, even without using any weapons! Yet, these supervisors showed no signs of fear; instead, they held their heads high, yelling and reprimanding these beastmen as if they were humble ants. Tyler swallowed hard and remembered the magic a mage had previously cast on the wild hawks, completely obliterating the creatures and turning them into ashes. That made him understand the situation on a deeper level. It wasn¡¯t the strength of one¡¯s arms that mattered but rather the magic coursing through one¡¯s veins. As we got closer to the ground, something resembling a small city appeared on the horizon. It was a colossal encampment. Dozens, perhaps hundreds, of tents of various shapes and sizes were arranged, forming a kind of improvised maze, and the place buzzed with life. My attention was immediately drawn to the people in the camp. Most seemed to be around our age¡ªthirteen or fourteen years old. Acolytes, like us, with curious and eager gazes. They wandered between the tents or stood in groups, observing their surroundings. Their expressions varied: some looked fascinated, while others had exhaustion written all over their faces. I made a quick estimate and realized there were hundreds of them, perhaps more, scattered throughout the camp. It was an organized chaos. As soon as we landed and disembarked from the airship, the three white-robed mages, led by Will, positioned themselves in front of the group. Will, with his rigid posture and authoritative voice, began to speak: "Well! Little cockroaches! Welcome to the intermediate stop of our journey, the Lucario Tower!" His voice cracked like the snap of a whip, and I could almost feel the tense gazes of the other acolytes around me. "Everything you decide regarding your future academies will be resolved here. Afterward, you will return with your mentors to practice magic at your respective institutions." Will paused, letting his words linger in the air before continuing, this time with an even darker tone: "Now, listen carefully: you may explore all the academies represented here. However, once you sign a contract to join one, there is no turning back! Anyone who breaks a contract will be obliterated. We will cut off your head and place it on a spike in the center of the camp as an example!" A chill ran down my spine, and out of the corner of my eye, I saw some of the acolytes around me turn pale. Will¡¯s words were as sharp as a blade, and his promise of punishment was clear. However, before the uncomfortable silence could settle, a jovial and lively voice broke the tension: "Haha! Will! Late again this time, huh?" I turned toward the voice and saw a peculiar figure emerging from one of the larger tents in the camp. It was a man with a golden beak¡ªa duck-man, dressed in a white robe similar to Will¡¯s. He walked toward us with a relaxed smile on his face, a stark contrast to Will¡¯s seriousness. "Don¡¯t scare the lovely rookies like that, Will!" he laughed. Will sighed and replied, "There were some difficulties along the way. We were attacked by wild hawks." "Ah, I see..." the duck-man responded, nodding in understanding before turning to our group with a jovial smile. "Well, rookies! Follow me to the camp!" He gestured, beckoning us to follow him. "You can call me Doger, from the beautiful Blutil Tower. Trust me, if you¡¯re choosing an academy, Blutil Tower is definitely the best choice!" He sounded like a market vendor trying to sell his product. Something about his exaggerated enthusiasm made me suspicious, but I chose not to show it. As we followed Doger toward the heart of the camp, I noticed that the white-robed mages, including Will, had separated from the group. They probably had more important matters to attend to. The environment around us grew even noisier. Shouts, laughter, and the sound of animated conversations filled the air. The chaos reminded me of the markets from my previous world, with voices blending together and people trying to grab each other¡¯s attention. Some vendors were advertising scrolls, magical ingredients, and even small artifacts, while academy representatives stood at booths, trying to attract acolytes with promises of power and glory. As I observed, my heart began to race. This was the beginning of something big, and I knew that every decision from now on would have a profound impact on my future. We were led by Doger to the heart of the camp, where an immense, pure white tent was erected. It was unlike anything I had ever seen. Around it floated bright, strange, and almost hypnotic lights. They seemed like decorations, but there was something about them that exuded mystery. I couldn¡¯t resist my curiosity and approached, narrowing my eyes. "Virtual laboratory, analyze this thing." ["Decoding..."] An uncomfortable silence hung in the air as the virtual laboratory processed the data. ["Beep!"] ["Executing..."] The information came, but to my surprise, the analysis showed... nothing. It was as if the tent and those lights didn¡¯t exist. There were no patterns to decipher, no traces to follow. "How is that possible?" I murmured, frowning. My eyes returned to the tent, observing the patterns that seemed to twist and shift every second. The whole thing felt alive. Suddenly, a strange sound echoed in my ears, something I couldn¡¯t identify. It was as if the air around me was distorted. The lights that had seemed harmless before began to bend and pulse, and then everything went dark. I felt my body being pulled by an irresistible force, as if I were being sucked into an infinite black hole. A visceral panic consumed me. I wanted to scream, but no sound came out. My muscles were paralyzed, my mind plunged into a terrifying void. It felt like I was being obliterated, reduced to nothing. And then... "Tyler! Tyler! What¡¯s wrong with you?" A strong slap on my shoulder snapped me back. My entire body trembled, and I suddenly woke up, gasping and sweating. I was on the ground, my vision still blurry. I looked around. The other acolytes were standing, attentively listening to Doger¡¯s speech, which continued as if nothing had happened. Apparently, no one had noticed my fall except for Styg, who stood beside me with a worried expression. "What the hell was that?" I thought, trying to catch my breath. I glanced at the tent again, but now it looked as harmless as before, as if everything had been nothing more than a hallucination. "Virtual laboratory, replay the previous situation!" ["Beep!"] A pale blue holographic screen materialized in front of me, showing images of what had happened. I relived it all: the distorted sound, the lights, the absolute void. And then the warning messages appeared: ["An anomaly has been identified."] ["An immediate inspection is proposed!"] ["Staying away from this location is advised!"] ["The host body has returned to normal."] My throat went dry, and my heart felt like it would burst from my chest. "So that was real... or something close to it," I thought. If Styg hadn¡¯t shaken me, I might have been left there, ignored, lost in a place I couldn¡¯t even describe. I looked at Styg, who scratched his head awkwardly. "Man, you were acting weird, so I woke you up. I wasn¡¯t gonna leave you behind." I swallowed hard, staring at the tent again. Something about it was wrong¡ªdangerously wrong. But now I knew I needed to be even more careful. "Brutal, literally..." I thought. Every step in this world seemed to carry greater risks than the last. Taking a deep breath, I said to Styg, "Thanks, man. I won¡¯t forget this." He just gave me an awkward smile. "No problem. But next time, don¡¯t go acting all crazy, okay?" With that, I adjusted my posture, looked out at the camp ahead, and prepared myself. ... 1831 Words Chapter 16: Stars "You need to fill out a form and take the aptitude test! Then, you will have free time, and you can choose your academy of choice!" "Because you arrived a few days late, you only have one full day left, and in this time, you must choose an academy where you will practice magic; otherwise, you¡¯ll have to wait until next year!" Doger was still speaking loudly in front of them. "Now, all of you line up and come to me one by one, then enter for the test!" Doger was sitting behind a white table, taking a pile of yellow scrolls and placing them on the table. The line moved quickly, and when it was my turn, I took a deep breath and stepped forward. The duck was sitting behind a simple table, but his words carried a natural authority. He handed me a yellow form with basic details to fill out: Name, age, place of birth... all very straightforward. There were also runes engraved at the top of the scroll that caught my attention. They were beautifully intricate, almost like living art. "Interesting," I thought, as I picked up the quill and began filling it out. My hands, accustomed to precision and calculation, quickly created flawless handwriting. I wrote carefully, almost as if each letter were a signature of my former self. When I finished, Doger looked at my writing and made an unexpected comment: "Wow! Boy... You have almost perfect handwriting. It¡¯s on the level of some magicians." I lifted my head, surprised by the compliment, but kept my composure. I slightly bowed my head in respect and responded humbly: "Thank you for your compliment, great mage. I was a great scholar in my homeland, always loved reading and writing. I even wrote a few books, but nothing that could interest someone with your wisdom." The smile that appeared on the mage¡¯s face was unexpected, almost warm. He leaned forward and touched my forehead with a finger, as if trying to assess something in me. "That makes sense¡­ And thankfully, you didn¡¯t lie." I swallowed hard, feeling a chill run down my spine. "Of course not," I thought to myself. "My past life prepared me for this. Who would have thought that writing about robotics and artificial intelligence could get me out of some consequences, and maybe in this new world, I could create an automated lab to study magic." The mage seemed to lose interest shortly afterward, gesturing for me to move on. "Next!" he shouted, and then I entered the white tent with the form in hand. As soon as I entered, I was greeted by an ancient voice that seemed to echo throughout the space: "Come!" The inside of the tent was surprisingly spacious, almost as if it were larger on the inside than it appeared on the outside. In the center, an old woman was sitting in a black chair. Her white hair flowed in long strands down to her shoulders, and she wore a black dress accompanied by a pointed hat that enhanced her aura of mystery. On the table before her rested a glowing crystal ball. I approached, bowing like a noble: "Hello, noble mage." She lifted her eyes to me, her expression cold and impatient. "Child, just bring the form here. Do you know how many children I still have to attend to today?" Not wanting to irritate her further, I calmly handed her the scroll and sat in the chair before her. She took the form without ceremony and began reading it. Her gaze seemed to pierce through the words, but at the same time, into something beyond them, as if she were trying to decipher more about me than what was written. Each second felt like an eternity. "Fifteen years..." murmured the witch, as she looked at me with an analytical and distrustful gaze. Her eyes scanned every part of me, as if searching for answers the scroll hadn¡¯t provided. After a brief silence, she asked: "You seem to be a warrior. You must have trained since you were born, but... why is your handwriting so good?" I gave a slight smile, respectful but still showing confidence. "Noble witch, besides training and cultivating the breathing technique of warriors, I also enjoy reading and writing. I¡¯ve always believed in an old saying that goes: ¡¯A healthy mind, a healthy body.¡¯ It¡¯s no use having an active mind in a weak body, just as it¡¯s no use having a strong body housing a weak mind." She furrowed her brow and analyzed me for a few more seconds. Then, unexpectedly, she let out a hoarse and sincere laugh. "Hahaha... You speak as if you weren¡¯t just 15 years old. Very well, boy, but enough wasting time. Place your hands on the crystal ball and concentrate your mind." I nodded without hesitation and did as she instructed. I placed both hands on the crystal ball. As soon as my fingers touched the surface, I was overwhelmed by a strange sensation: the sphere was simultaneously vibrant and cold, as if it were alive. A wave of discomfort ran through my body. It felt as if something was trying to penetrate my mind. The tips of my fingers seemed to transmit electrical impulses, while a throbbing pain formed in my head, growing in intensity. "Don¡¯t give up!" the witch commanded with her cold but firm voice. The pain became almost unbearable, and the light in the crystal ball began to pulse. I felt my heart beat in sync with the glow of the sphere. Then, without warning, I was thrown into infinite darkness. Suddenly, the void around me was filled with three stars that shone so brightly that they almost blinded me. The light seemed to penetrate my soul, analyzing me. My body floated, but to my surprise, I could still breathe. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is this place?" I thought, as I raised my arm to shield my eyes from the intense brightness. The stars seemed to be approaching, but before I could comprehend what was happening, a sharp pain struck my head, and I was pulled back. I jolted back into the chair, breathing heavily. My body was sweaty, and warm liquid was dripping from my nose. I touched it and realized it was blood. "Okay. So you are at this level," said the witch in a satisfied tone, as if she had already expected this. She picked up her quill and began scribbling something on the form. "We have categorized the aptitude of acolytes into levels, with the first grade being the worst and the fifth grade the best. You are at the third grade, a 3-star rank." With a deft gesture, the witch spun a ring on her hand and made a strange mark on the yellow scroll. The scroll glowed briefly, as if recognizing the ritual. I took a deep breath, gathering the courage to question the mage. "Noble mage, could you explain in detail this star classification system?" She sighed deeply, as if my question had been expected, but not particularly welcome. Her eyes, however, turned to me with a gleam of patience and knowledge. "The aptitudes of acolytes are classified according to their chance of being promoted to suitable magicians," she began in a methodical tone. "They are categorized in five stars. The highest level, the fifth star, represents geniuses. These rare individuals have a 90% chance of becoming powerful magicians. They are known as ¡¯Sols,¡¯ for their ability to shine above all, like the sun itself." She paused briefly, adjusting her pointed hat before continuing. "The fourth star is a bit lower, but still impressive. They have a 50% chance of becoming magicians. They are called ¡¯Moons,¡¯ for they reflect the light and potential of the ¡¯Sols,¡¯ but are still essential in the sky." She cast a brief and evaluative glance at me before proceeding. "The third star, where you stand, has a 10% chance of success. It¡¯s not brilliant, but it¡¯s not insignificant either. This level is like the common stars you see in the sky: there are many, but they¡¯re rarely noticed." I felt a slight discomfort with the comparison, but remained attentive. She continued, now with a slightly more severe tone. "As for the second star, these have a slim chance of 2-3% of achieving magical mastery. And, finally, the first star... well, they have practically no chance, only 1% or even less, of becoming magicians. They are nothing but shadows wandering aimlessly in the magical field." "Anyway," she concluded, "only those of the third star and above have a real opportunity. For those of the first and second stars, their lives will be confined to the role of mere acolytes. Nothing more." Her words echoed in my mind as I tried to process everything. A small part of me felt relieved not to be in the lower levels. But that would only be the case if I didn¡¯t have my virtual lab in my head. Now, with a virtual lab, I¡¯m sure my knowledge absorption and anything else requiring concentration or absolute precision is far beyond the 5-star ranks... Maybe... I¡¯m around 50 stars or more. After all, with sufficient information, I can solve any problem and create anything, just by emulating... Haha, like a true cheat. ... 1554 Words Chapter 17: Elementary Affinity A young man, about my age, walked in with a confident air. He seemed more refined than I was, bowing to the witch with a politeness that made me raise an eyebrow slightly. "Hello, noble mage. A pleasure to meet you, madam," he said, his voice full of respect. The witch, as expected, only sighed. Her attention turned back to me, ignoring the boy entirely for a few seconds. She picked up a scroll from the table and handed it to me firmly. "Your exam here is done. You will proceed to another test! I need to attend to other young ones." I thanked her with a brief nod and stood up. There was a weight in the air that made me want to leave quickly. I passed through the entry curtain, ready for the next step. As I exited, I found myself in a new environment. It was spacious, almost identical to the first tent, but what stood out the most was the peculiar goblin in the center. He wore an impeccable suit, a top hat that seemed slightly disproportionate to the size of his head, and a monocle fixed over his left eye. A sight as comical as it was oddly intimidating. "From the layout of this tent, there must only be two tests. It¡¯s really simple!" I thought as I walked toward him. Bowing slightly, I greeted, "Hello, Master Mage. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you." He smiled, revealing slightly pointed teeth. "Come, boy, have a seat." I did as instructed, sitting in the chair opposite him and placing the scroll with my information on the table. The goblin, with small green hands, picked up the document, bringing it close to his face as he adjusted the monocle. "A three-star talent?" he murmured, scratching his chin with a thoughtful look. "With luck, you might become a mage. Very well! Now let¡¯s test your elemental affinity!" With a quick gesture, he touched the table, which opened ingeniously to reveal a crystalline, transparent square. Its surface shimmered as if it were alive. "Tyler, raise your finger forward," the goblin ordered. I immediately followed the instruction, extending my arm with my finger pointed. Without warning, he pulled a small needle from a drawer and pricked my finger with precision. "Urghh¡­" I groaned internally but kept my expression firm. The goblin collected a drop of my blood and let it fall onto the crystal. As soon as the liquid touched the surface, the crystal shone, emitting a faint humming sound. "All right, everything is ready to begin. Now, focus and stare at the crystal," he commanded in a voice that left no room for doubt. I obeyed, fixing my eyes on the structure. To my surprise, the crystal began to float, slowly spinning in the air. It changed shape, alternating between a triangle, square, and circle. My heart started to beat faster. The sound of the vibrating crystal grew louder, and soon the square began spinning at a dizzying speed. My mind was pulled elsewhere, as if an invisible force had torn my consciousness from my body. The environment around me went completely dark, but I was still aware. I could feel my body sitting in the chair, yet my eyes were locked, staring into the void. Then I heard the goblin¡¯s voice, calm and inquisitive: "Alright, what do you see?" I took a deep breath, trying to comprehend what was happening. In the vast dark world, something began to emerge. A massive sun appeared before me, shining with an intensity that should have been overwhelming, but it wasn¡¯t. It felt welcoming, as though its glow was made of pure, invigorating energy. I spoke, my voice filled with awe: "I see a bright sun, but somehow it doesn¡¯t hurt my eyes... as if its light is something good and pleasant." A slight smile formed on the goblin¡¯s face, and he continued, "Anything else?" I looked around in that void and soon noticed something different. Beyond the sun, a blue streak of lightning cut through the dark world with incredible speed. It was so fast that anyone else would probably miss it, but somehow, my eyes could follow it. I responded almost instinctively: "There¡¯s also an immense blue thunderbolt vibrating around. It¡¯s moving so quickly, but I can see it clearly." "Is it as big as the sun?" the goblin asked. I shook my head, my voice firmer now: "No, it¡¯s a bit smaller, but it¡¯s undoubtedly almost as big." The goblin seemed to reflect for a moment before asking again: "Besides these, can you see anything else?" I closed my eyes briefly, trying to push my mind further. I felt my body being drained, energy slipping away as if I were practicing the breathing techniques my father had taught me. In the depths of that dark world, I noticed something strange, something that seemed to defy all the laws I knew. The darkness on the horizon was distorted, bending in a way that made my stomach churn. It was as if space itself was being twisted and folded. "The environment at the edge of the dark place is being bent in some bizarre way," I said, my voice low and hesitant. The goblin nodded, seemingly understanding something that was still a mystery to me. He snapped his fingers, and suddenly, everything disappeared. I was pulled back, and the real world filled my vision once again. I swallowed hard, feeling my heavy breathing and the cold sweat on my forehead. "What just happened to me?" I asked, my voice barely a whisper. The goblin ignored my question with a practical air. "The test is complete! In terms of elemental affinities, you have the highest affinity with the elements of Light and Radiance. Following that, with Thunder and Lightning. And, surprisingly, you also have a hint of affinity with the element of Space!" As he spoke, he quickly filled out the form, sealing it with a fingerprint before handing it back to me. "Let me give you some advice!" he said with seriousness. "Elemental affinity is the future path of a Mage, you know. Some Mages can manipulate lightning, some can manipulate fire, and others can even control ice! These are all paths of choice." "Although, in theory, a Mage can use any type of elemental spell, the ones with the highest affinity not only allow for faster casting but also contain more energy. If a Fire-element Mage wants to cast a water-based spell, not only will it consume more spiritual energy, but the spell¡¯s power will also be weaker. There could be a pool, yet even so, the water-based summoning would result in just a ball of water!" I thanked him with a respectful bow, took the form, and exited through the back entrance, as he had indicated. As I stepped out, a ray of sunlight pierced through the surrounding tents and shone directly on me, as if greeting me. I paused for a moment, feeling its gentle warmth on my skin. I smiled, and a short laugh escaped me. "Who would¡¯ve thought, huh?" I thought, looking at the sky. "I thought my destiny was to walk in the shadows as a mage of darkness... but it seems I¡¯ll be the brightest light of all. As bright as the sun." I was admiring the open sky, still processing the results of the aptitude test, when a familiar voice sounded far too close to my ears. "Hey! Tyler!" Styg, the little goblin warrior, appeared as always, full of endless energy. "Did you finish your aptitude test too?" I nodded, holding up the yellow scroll in my hands. "Just finished a moment ago." Styg laughed loudly, his exaggerated and smug expression already irritating me before he even said more. "I finished too, hehe! I, this young master, am a four-star moon." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I rolled my eyes. Before I could respond, Styg continued with his typical over-the-top enthusiasm: "Hahaha! Do I have better talent than you?" I sighed deeply, feeling my patience begin to wear thin. A vein pulsed on my forehead, but I managed to stay calm for a moment before replying: "Styg, shut up, man... it¡¯s just a one-star difference." "HAHAHAhahaha~~" He laughed even louder, ignoring my attempt to end the topic. Then, in a playful tone, he added: "The less talented always say things like that." I clenched my fists, holding back the urge to actually punch him, but in the end, I just gave him a light punch on the shoulder. "Pow!" "UHH~~" Styg groaned, rubbing the spot. "Hey, man! I was just joking, no need to get mad." I crossed my arms, not hiding my irritation. "Let¡¯s just go choose our academies." Internally, my ego was a little bruised, but I knew it wasn¡¯t something that mattered in the grand scheme of things. This world didn¡¯t care about pride, only strength and survival. Styg was still rubbing his shoulder, pretending to be in pain, but soon he spoke again with that animated air: "My dad already chose for me. I¡¯m going to the Blutil Tower. My family has a relationship with one of the Senior Mages there¡­ Why don¡¯t you come with me too?" The offer was tempting. Styg was a good ally, despite his annoying personality. But I shook my head, politely declining. "My supreme attribute is light¡­ that doesn¡¯t align with the central attribute of the Blutil Tower. I¡¯d better look for another academy." "All right then." He shrugged and waved as he disappeared into the crowd. "I¡¯m off to handle the procedures. If you change your mind, come find me in the Blutil Tower area!" I stood still for a moment, pondering his words. He had his path set by his family, but for me, everything was open. "Where should I go?" I murmured to myself. I shook my head, discarding the indecision. "Doesn¡¯t matter¡­ let¡¯s check out the academies first." I wandered aimlessly through the camp, observing the surrounding tents. Each one seemed stranger than the last. Some resembled circuses, with a small fan-shaped door at the center, as if they were meant to both entertain and intimidate. Others were terrifying, built with decorations that looked like they came straight out of nightmares. One, in particular, caught my attention: it seemed to have been made from the skull of a giant devil, with curved horns and an open mouth serving as the entrance. I watched as people passed through the devil¡¯s mouth as if entering a haunted house. ... 1753 Words Chapter 18: Mount Sun Tower As I looked at the names of the academies, my eyes wandered over the details presented under each title: specializations, famous mages who had been there, and even local reputations. All of this seemed designed to guide acolytes like me in choosing the right place based on our affinities. My affinity was clear in my mind. "My strongest connection is with the elements Light and Brightness, Thunder is secondary, and Space... well, unless I want to remain an acolyte for the rest of my life, that¡¯s not something I should focus on right now." I paused for a moment and closed my eyes, activating the virtual laboratory that resided in my mind. "Virtual laboratory, examine the patterns, names, and affinities of the tents in the camp. Compare them based on the Light attribute and show me which one has the greatest focus on this attribute." A confirming sound echoed in my mind: ["Beep! Initial mission initialized..."] ["Starting comparison..."] ["Comparison complete."] Then, the analysis appeared: ["Rank of Towers using Light attribute magic"] ["1st place: Sun Mountain Tower, 90.3%"] ["2nd place: Bulltrax Tower, 2.4%"] ["3rd place: Eclidiel Tower, 1.1%"] ["...Irrelevant values ignored."] I opened my eyes, stroking my chin as I thought about the options. "So, these three academies have the greatest focus on the Light element. But it¡¯s obvious that Sun Mountain Tower is far ahead of the others." I remembered a few things I had read or heard: Bulltrax specialized in the elements Blood and Plant, and it was known for creating magical artifacts. As for Eclidiel Tower? It wasn¡¯t even remotely recognized for training Light and Brightness mages. "The decision seems obvious... Sun Mountain Tower is the best choice. They are famous for their specialization in the Light element and are pioneers in spiritual research." But something bothered me. I frowned, thinking. "Sun Mountain Tower... that name sounds like a cult from my previous world. Something a bit fanatical." I sighed, weighing the implications. "If I go down this path, I¡¯ll probably distance myself completely from the dark side. Light mages and Dark mages are like opposites, right? In a way, I¡¯ll be declaring war on them just by existing." I shrugged. "But it doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t let my progress be delayed just because of a name or potential rivalries." I recalled the instructions: the recruitment area of Sun Mountain Tower was on the east side of the camp. I started walking in that direction, observing the tents and structures around me. After about ten minutes, I finally arrived. Before me stood a majestic tent made of shining white fabric, covered in intricate golden symbols that seemed to radiate light. At the top, large words formed the phrase: "Sun Mountain Tower welcomes you!" The letters were made of molten gold, reflecting the sunlight in an almost blinding way. There was an air of wealth and nobility there, which contrasted with the simplicity of most of the other tents. "This is... too extravagant," I thought, momentarily speechless. An ironic smile appeared on my lips. "Well, if they¡¯re this confident, I guess I¡¯ve been lucky to be from the Light attribute." Upon entering the golden tent, I was immediately overwhelmed by the feeling that I was in a special place. The atmosphere was calm, almost serene, and the richness of the surroundings contrasted with the simplicity of the space. Although the area was small, there was a sophistication in the air, as if every detail had been carefully thought out. In the center of the tent, on a purple velvet armchair, sat a woman. She was so quiet and still that she seemed almost like part of the decoration of the place. And then I saw her. My eyes instantly fixed on her. She was... a vision of indescribable beauty. Her white hair fell gently over her shoulders, creating an almost ethereal contrast with her skin, so pale that it seemed to glow under the soft light of the tent. Her red eyes gleamed with an intensity that seemed to penetrate the soul, and her lips, red as blood, were slightly curved in a subtle yet enigmatic smile. She wore an outfit that seemed more like a work of art than ordinary clothing: black stockings that reached her thighs, golden high-heeled shoes that seemed made for a celestial being, and a fine red fabric draped around her body in such a delicate and sensual way that it seemed challengingly simple, yet incredibly alluring. Her stomach, practically perfect, was covered by a black fabric so fine it barely seemed to exist. .... "Image here." I will also post this image in the comments for those using the site on a mobile phone, so they can see and get a better idea of the character¡¯s appearance. If you are not seeing an image, it is because you are reading from a pirated site. If you want a better experience, read from Web:novel:com .... I didn¡¯t know how to react. My heart raced, and for a moment, my thoughts became clouded. I almost lost control in the face of her presence, but then an alert sounded in my mind. ["Alert"] ["A scent in the air is infiltrating your mind. As advice, deactivate your sexual hormones immediately."] With considerable effort, I managed to ignore the warnings and finally bowed before the woman. I maintained my outward composure, but internally the struggle was intense. "Execute advisable command," I thought to myself. I needed to stay in control, no matter how much my body wanted to act contrary. I took a deep breath, trying to regain control over myself. I felt the force of the ability being activated, and soon the warnings continued. ["Beep!"] ["Hormones inactive..."] ["It is not recommended to keep your hormones inactive for too long, as this may cause future problems for your body and mind."] The woman didn¡¯t seem bothered by my presence; her calm posture remained the same, as though I was just another person entering her tent. Her soft and sweet voice broke the silence, and I could barely resist the effect her words had on me. "Hello, child..." I managed to stay focused, though my mind was still struggling to concentrate. "Come closer," she continued, and her voice seemed like an invitation to something deeper. "I am the teacher of the Light element. You may call me Marcelina!" Despite my body still wanting to give in, I took the next step and approached her, still maintaining a respectful posture. "My most esteemed Miss Marcelina, hello!" Bowing again, I tried to remain firm. "You came here, meaning you want to enter Sun Mountain Tower??" Her question was direct, but there was a curious tone, as if she were studying my reaction. "Yes," I responded, now with a bit more firmness. "But before anything, could you show me the rules established by Sun Mountain Tower?" I wanted to fully understand what was being offered before making any important decisions. She nodded, a gentle smile on her lips, and then took a yellow scroll that seemed to appear out of nowhere, floating into her hands. With a smooth motion, she handed it to me. "According to the ancient agreement," she began to explain, "after choosing Sun Mountain Tower, you will gain the right to participate in basic classes, a set of elementary meditation techniques, five years of residence, free lodging, and meals. We also allow you to use magical crystals as payment to exchange for knowledge with the teachers or other services, should one of them desire..." Marcelina¡¯s soft voice continued to echo as I read the scroll at lightning speed. Each word she pronounced matched perfectly with the information the virtual laboratory was providing, as if both were aligned in the same pattern. The basic hospitality offered by Sun Mountain Tower didn¡¯t differ much from the other academies; in terms of food, lodging, and classes, everything seemed standard. But I was focused on something else. My mind analyzed the details, while the virtual laboratory provided constant feedback. One crucial piece of information stood out to me: although the laboratory couldn¡¯t scan the person before me, it indicated something impressive. Marcelina had unintentionally released a floating radiation implying that her strength was far above any low-level mage. This sent chills down my spine, and I realized she was far from being just a simple teacher. "I now understand the basic terms," I said, interrupting my thoughts. "But may I know what kind of payment is required to join Sun Mountain Tower?" Marcelina didn¡¯t hesitate. "Thirteen magical crystals or an item of equivalent value!" This made me think quickly. The inheritance from my family had been something precious, but perhaps it was time to use it. "I will use this item to pay," I responded firmly, pulling out the ring my father had left me. Marcelina looked at the ring with an intrigued smile. "You seem to have an interesting trinket!" She approached and, with a gesture of her hand, the ring floated to her. She inspected it, observing its details carefully, and then her expression lit up. "Hmm... This ring... It is really quite interesting! I haven¡¯t seen these patterns in a long time!" She seemed genuinely surprised. "A low-grade magical artifact, but very valuable. It¡¯s worth at least fifteen magical crystals!" "Now!" She looked at me with an intensity in her eyes. "Are you willing to mortgage this ring for your school fees? Once you¡¯ve decided, sign the Sun Mountain Tower contract!" I didn¡¯t hesitate. "I accept!" My voice was resolute, firm as a rock. Marcelina smiled, and in the air, before me, appeared a new scroll, along with a red ink quill. The smell of blood filled the air, and without hesitation, I grabbed the floating quill and signed my full name. The handwriting was the most refined. When she saw the quality of my writing, she furrowed her brow with a slightly bewildered expression but soon said, "Hand me your form." When she took the scroll from my hands, a soft laugh escaped her lips. "Light and brightness, no wonder you chose our academy. Here, in Lucario lands, we are the most notable!" She then looked at the ring and, with a triumphant smile, said, "Since you provided a value greater than necessary, I officially announce that you have been accepted. You will not need to undergo an entrance test. Now, take this key. Go back and rest. Tomorrow we begin the journey back to Sun Mountain Tower!" Marcelina extended her hand, and a metal key appeared, engraved with the number "7." I took it carefully, feeling the weight of the decision I had made. The key was simple, almost like a castle key. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, as I received it, the scroll in the air began to burn and dissolve into ashes. A shiver ran through my body, and I knew, with a deep sense of discomfort, that the contract had been irrevocably sealed. If I wanted to break it, I couldn¡¯t even imagine the consequences. ... 1813 Words Chapter 19: Marcelina "Alright! Excuse me, ma¡¯am..." I murmured before stepping away. As soon as I left the tent of the Tower of Mount son, I gave Marcelina a slight bow, maintaining respect, and moved on. The sense of relief from finally leaving that heavy atmosphere was evident. I walked toward the area behind the tents, where rows of wooden houses stood in perfect order. Young acolytes of both genders came and went, probably settling into their new temporary residences. The environment was bustling, but not chaotic, with an air of anticipation lingering. With the iron key I had received just a few minutes earlier, I searched for the door matching the number engraved on it. The location was easy to find, and I soon stood in front of the door. Before inserting the key into the lock, I closed my eyes and issued a mental command to the virtual lab. "Adjust my hormones." ["Beep!"] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Activating..."] A light wave of relief coursed through my body, as though a weight had been lifted off my shoulders. I shook my head, laughing inwardly. "What a dangerous woman. I¡¯m sure many other acolytes must have fallen for her charms and suffered consequences due to their weakness. That kind of woman, with that arrogant air, definitely enjoys toying with the lives of people she deems inferior. Just like a dark Morgana." ["Hormones normalized."] With everything in order, I inserted the key into the lock and turned it clockwise. A soft click sounded, and the door opened. The interior was simple but functional. As I stepped inside, I was greeted by a young man with dark hair and even darker eyes, who emerged from one of the rooms and approached me with a warm smile. "Hey! Nice to meet you. Are you new here?" "Hi! I¡¯m Tyler!" I replied with a smile, extending my hand. "I¡¯m Wallace." He shook my hand firmly and amicably. I quickly realized he seemed like the sociable type, someone who made friends with ease. "Come on! Let me introduce you!" Wallace gestured toward the hallway where several wooden doors were lined up, each likely leading to an individual room. He clapped his hands and announced loudly, "Ladies and gentlemen, we¡¯ve got a new travel companion!" One by one, the doors began to open, and the occupants emerged, curious to see the new acolyte. A group of seven or eight people gathered in front of me. I observed each one closely, trying to memorize their faces and behaviors. "Good afternoon! I¡¯m Liam, and I¡¯m a Moon!" said a young man who appeared to be the group¡¯s leader. His tone was firm and authoritative. "You¡¯ve arrived quite late!" he continued. "Why is that?" I sighed, not wanting to go into too much detail. "Unfortunately, the airship I was traveling on suffered a devastating attack... Giant hawks ambushed us, and though I killed a few, the rest caused significant damage." Liam frowned, seeming to recognize the story. "I see... I think I¡¯ve heard about that place. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was in the Bloody Mountains... I¡¯ve heard this happens quite often there." I nodded in confirmation as he looked at the other acolytes who had joined the conversation. "Let me introduce them!" he said, gesturing toward the group. "This is Wallace, who you¡¯ve already met earlier!" he said, pointing to the cheerful young man beside me. "This is Cris, a three-star acolyte!" he introduced a muscular Black man, who looked slightly embarrassed by the attention but maintained a simple, honest expression. Liam continued the introductions, his tone slightly colder as he mentioned the last names. "This is Sophia, a two-star acolyte! And over there are Mia and Olivia, both one-star acolytes!" I observed Sophia, who forced a timid smile as she greeted me. Her attempt to appear confident was noticeable, but her eyes didn¡¯t lie. As for Mia and Olivia, two very beautiful young Black women, they seemed even more insecure. Their gazes were fixed on the ground, as if afraid to be noticed. It was an intriguing sight¡ªespecially since they were the first Black women I had seen in this world, and their beauty stood out even amidst their insecurity. "Maybe... if I feel like having sex, I can leave my room at dawn and rape some girl among them, so far I¡¯ve only tasted white and brown meat, I want to discover the taste of chocolate in this new world. "How... how are you?" Sophia said, trying to sound friendly. I returned her smile with a slight nod. Before I could respond, I noticed someone standing off to the side, isolated from the group. It was a boy dressed in a black suit with aristocratic cuts, his pale skin and haughty expression immediately setting him apart. I pursed my lips, intrigued, and turned to Liam. "Hey, who¡¯s that guy?" Liam followed my gaze, and his expression hardened slightly. "That¡¯s Oliver, our genius of the semester. The only Sun so far. Becoming a mage for him is just a matter of time." There was a bitter edge to his voice, as if each word carried a weight he¡¯d rather not bear. "Woah... a Sun. He has a 90% chance of becoming a mage! No wonder he¡¯s so arrogant," I thought, feeling a mix of respect and irritation as I glanced at Oliver. His clothes, posture, and aura of superiority were impossible to ignore. As if sensing that we were talking about him, Oliver lifted his chin and shot a disdainful glance at the group. "Losers... untalented fools," he muttered in a low voice, but loud enough to cause discomfort. Without saying anything else, he turned and entered his room. It was evident that his accommodation was superior¡ªlarger, with more refined decorations and an aura of exclusivity. Liam scoffed, visibly annoyed. "As a five-star acolyte, his treatment will always be the best. Who knows, maybe some professors are already eyeing him to take him on as an apprentice." His tone was even more bitter now, and I could feel the weight of the divisions among them. It was clear that this group was segregated into cliques: the three-star acolytes and the "Moons" formed the middle tier, superior to the lower-ranked ones like Sophia, Mia, and Olivia, but still far beneath Oliver, the sole Sun. The lower-ranked acolytes seemed trapped in a mix of anxiety and inferiority, forming their own little group. And then there was Oliver, completely isolated yet seemingly oblivious¡ªor indifferent¡ªto the dynamics around him. I decided to break the awkward silence and formally introduce myself. "Hello, everyone! I¡¯m Tyler, and my aptitude is... three stars!" Liam immediately relaxed his expression and gave a warm smile. "Welcome, Tyler!" He extended his hand and shook mine firmly, showing friendliness. However, Sophia and the two girls only cast quick glances at me before murmuring a timid greeting. They seemed even more disheartened by my declaration, as though each new addition to the group above them crushed their self-esteem a little more. Shortly after, they returned to their cabins in silence. . . . Sitting on a luxurious purple velvet sofa, Marcelina maintained a posture that was both relaxed and predatory. She rested her chin on one hand as a malicious smile formed on her intensely red-painted lips. Her thoughts were a mix of fascination and desire, but they carried an unmistakable undercurrent of menace. "Hahaha... how delightful. It¡¯s been years since a mere warrior managed to resist my charms." Her voice was a blend of melody and poison, each word dripping with ambiguous intentions. She licked her lips, letting the crimson sheen stand out even more. "I hope your willpower remains strong, for control is essential to survive in the magical world you are about to enter." As she spoke, her slender, elegant fingers brushed against her lips as if savoring an anticipated delicacy. Her thoughts, however, were far darker and more revealing: What would this boy taste like? The flavor of his blood? His heart? His internal organs? Hm... A faint blush crept across her face, revealing a twisted and brutal facet of her character. Her eyes gleamed with insane desire as she snapped her fingers sharply. "Snap~~" The air before her shimmered, distorting as if reality itself were being challenged. A human heart appeared, still beating, floating momentarily before falling into her hand. She held it delicately but with a voracious glint in her eyes, taking a bite and chewing slowly as blood dripped down the corners of her mouth. What should I do to have him in my grasp? Marcelina wondered, savoring the moment. Should I trap him in an illusion and devour him alive? She sighed, momentarily pushing the disturbing thoughts from her mind. But as she recalled the prohibition from the Leader of the Tower of Mount sun, her expression darkened. "Damn..." she muttered irritably. What a shame... I wanted so badly to see the despair in his eyes as he begged for his life. Suddenly, she sensed a presence approaching. With a snap of her fingers, the grotesque scene vanished: the heart, the blood, all traces of the macabre feast. Her expression became composed and serious, as though nothing had happened. At the entrance of the luxurious tent appeared a young girl. Small and nervous, but determined, the girl made her voice heard: "Hello, I want to enroll in the Tower of Mount sun." Marcelina sighed, banishing her profane thoughts to the back of her mind. "Come in, little one." Her voice was sweet, almost maternal, but the gleam in her eyes made it clear that the sweetness was merely a mask for something far more dangerous. .... 1606 Words Chapter 20: Useless archipelago "Wallace, what did you mean earlier when you said it was a different continent?" I approached Wallace, who seemed to be the most sociable of the group. Still intrigued by his earlier comment, I decided to seek clarification. He chuckled lightly, as if he had expected the question. "Ah, that! Well, actually, the place we¡¯re in is a bit... small. To the outside world, this is known as the Evoldrin Archipelagos!" I was stunned. "Archipelago? You must be joking." I thought about the vastness of the territory I had traversed over the past six months. Its mountains, sprawling fields, cities, and kingdoms... all of that, and they still called it an archipelago? By the scale of my previous world, it was as large as the American continent. "Yes, exactly. The Evoldrin Archipelagos," Wallace confirmed. "But in the outside world, they have another name for it... the Useless Archipelago." "Useless Archipelago?" My mind reeled. "But how? There are several kingdoms, flourishing cities, vibrant trade..." Wallace shrugged, as if the explanation were obvious. "It¡¯s useless for one simple reason. Due to environmental factors or some force we don¡¯t understand, this land produces nothing that Magi truly need. Magical materials, alchemical ingredients, or anything of significant value for magical practice... all absent. Here, there are only acolytes trying to grow and Magi in seclusion. And even those are few and extremely rare." It all began to make sense. Despite the stories and legends about Magi in my homeland, the only recorded encounter in my lineage was when the founder of the Rustel family met a Mage. Their rarity was now explainable. Wallace continued, his eyes gleaming with enthusiasm. "If we truly want to advance as acolytes, we need to cross the seas. On the other side, there¡¯s a vast continent rich in resources. There, Magi aren¡¯t legends. They¡¯re rare, but a common farmer might encounter one from time to time. Moreover, there are magic towers, organizations, ancient secrets, and remnants of experimental laboratories scattered everywhere. Only there can we truly grow and develop our skills." "I see... and what is this continent called?" I asked, trying to absorb everything. "It doesn¡¯t have a unified name," Wallace replied with a smile. "It¡¯s immense, larger than we can imagine. We¡¯re heading south, to what¡¯s known as the Southern Coastal Regions. Just that part of the continent is already several times larger than all of the Evoldrin Archipelagos combined!" I let out a long sigh. "That big?" Wallace nodded, seeming satisfied with my reaction. "As they say, the higher you climb, the farther you can see. That¡¯s a saying I heard from a bard once, and it has never made more sense than now." "Thanks for the explanation, Wallace," I said, giving a slight nod. "I need some time to process all this." We parted ways, and I returned to my room. The metal plate on the yellow door marked the number 7, its surface rusty and worn with time. I turned the key and stepped inside. It was a simple but functional space. A basic bed, a wooden chair, and a clean environment with a faint smell of cleaning products. After placing my belongings¡ªmy weapons and other items¡ªin the corner of the room, I sighed deeply. The literal and figurative weight of the day finally seemed to catch up with me. I collapsed onto the bed, allowing exhaustion to take over. "Today was eventful," I thought, as sleep quickly enveloped me. "But this is just the beginning." . . R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . Lemon content. . Hello, reader. If you are reading this chapter outside the official platform Web;novel;com, you are reading an outdated and old chapter. On the original platform, there are already over 500 updated chapters. Please visit Web;novel;com, to read the latest chapters. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . In the middle of the night, when everyone was asleep, I woke up. I sighed, feeling my dick harden like a rock inside my pants, and then I stood up and sighed. "Well... it¡¯s time to savor the taste of chocolate that this world has to offer." I took the rope that I had tied Cleo to earlier and put it around my waist, and in my other hand I took a piece of cloth, which will be used to stop Mia from screaming and waking up the other people who are sleeping. I closed my eyes for a moment and remembered clearly the girls with the weakest talents, Sophia was the two-star black one. Mia and Olivia were the only ones with one star. But according to the virtual laboratory in my head, I noticed that Mia was the weakest and also the easiest to dominate. Making her easy prey. I opened my bedroom door and then closed it behind me, before walking calmly towards Mia¡¯s room. After arriving in front of the door, I tried to open it, but it was obviously locked. Then I looked up and noticed that the wooden wall had a few holes in it, perfect for using as a natural staircase. Obviously I started climbing the wall until I reached the ceiling where there was no protection, then I jumped without difficulty and reached the ground. I looked at the bed next to the wall and there was Mia, sleeping with her beautiful black body. A wolfish grin appeared on my lips and I began to approach her. Silently I tied a knot around her wrists and next to her mouth I tied the cloth to prevent her from screaming, but she could moan as much as she wanted when my dick was violating her chocolate-colored pussy. Within seconds, I was behind Mia, with my dick positioned at the back of her back, close to her ass, and I did nothing but stare at her as she began to rub her ass around my waist, with my throbbing dick well balanced on her back. As Mia continued to rub her hips against me, I let out a low moan of pleasure. This was better than anything I¡¯d ever experienced before. Well, not better than anything, but it was a wonderful new experience nonetheless. I wasted no time and just went for the literally chocolate-colored ass in front of me. With my hands stretched forward, I grabbed it. At first, I had already thought of several easy ways to control Mia¡¯s body, but I hadn¡¯t expected it to be so quick. After a few minutes of her body being stimulated by my hands, Mia began to feel restless. ¡¯Huh! What¡¯s going on? Why is my temperature rising?¡¯ she thought, feeling her small nipples erect and becoming more prominent. However, despite the overwhelming emotions she was feeling at that very moment, the only thing she knew was that she was apparently having a good dream. "Hummm~~~" Of course, several moans escaped Mia¡¯s mouth and then she opened her eyes and immediately tried to move, but realized she was trapped, so she tried to scream, but the sound coming out of her mouth was muffled and low. "Are you finally awake? Sweet chocolate. Now you are my sex slave, from now on I will visit you every night and we will have wonderful forced sex. Yes, I love raping girls like you. Fragile and shy." "Eclviel?" Mia tried to say, as she absorbed the words that entered her ears. She shivered entirely and began to breathe heavily; after all, no one had ever desired her sexually because compared to the other women, she felt ugly. "No! Please..." Yet she still felt insulted and humiliated. After all, who in their right mind would want to be raped? "Girl, I don¡¯t think you understand your situation as a mere one-star black girl. I can make up any story for Liam, the moon of my group, and he¡¯ll stand by me, just like everyone else. So even if you dare to protest and reveal what¡¯s going on, do you really think they¡¯ll help you? Then just accept reality and let me rape your beautiful chocolate-colored body." Mia, hearing the brutal truths, began to tremble and want to cry, after all she was hearing were the naked truths. No one would help her, and even if she asked for help, everyone would be on my side. Feeling a whirlwind of emotion, "Ah~~" Mia moaned with pleasure as I inserted the head of my dick into her chocolate-flavored pussy. "Shit, why are my nipples hard? Why is my pussy drooling? And why feel wanted.... in this wild way is so delicious and strange at the same time?" "Pah~~" I moved my entire dick to her sweet chocolate pussy. "AHHHHHHH~~~~" Mia screamed suddenly but the sound came out low because of the cloth. She knew that my penis was big and rough and thought that I would violate her slowly, but obviously this thought was naive. So the sudden penetration scared her and left her unprepared for it. "Hhhaaa~~" Soon after, when my penis began to mold her birth hole, she no longer cared about its size and began to cry with joy with her mouth open and her tongue sticking out, with a stunned expression on her face. "Hm~~~~" I grabbed Mia¡¯s waist with both hands and began to move with each thrust. My pace increased as I pressed Mia against the bedroom wall and hammered her pussy without a care in the world as she screamed without restraint. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Uhhhh~~" She had a forced orgasm. The liquid soaked the bed, and the smell of depravity permeated the sheet where she and I were lying. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" Even though she had surprisingly swallowed the entire length of my dick, I knew that if they were in a different world I would be arrested and probably executed, But because of the normality of this world, I could rape this girl every night, and who could she report to? The police? hahaha. There is no law here.... Well... there is, and the only law that exists is that the strong can do absolutely whatever they want. The weak must only obey. "Pah~~" "Uh~~ "Pah~~" "?Ahhhh~~ "Pah~~" "Pah~~" As time went by, I felt a strong urge to cum after pounding Mia for several minutes. "I¡¯m coming!" I whispered tightly next to Mia¡¯s black ears, with an expression on my face that tightened even more as I felt as if her penis was about to explode. "Uhhh~~" "I¡¯m being raped and it¡¯s too hot!!!" Mia screamed in a muffled voice. And her voice was nothing less than a release button that made me release my semen, letting it flow inside Mia like an ocean. "Haa.... Haaa...." I breathed tiredly as immediately mia started convulsing on the bed having multiple forced orgasms to the point where her eyes went completely white and irisless. While my dick was inside her, I grabbed her in a hug and bit her on the neck, and then her black ear. "That chocolate-colored pussy is really amazing." "Hhhhmmm~~" The juice from Mia¡¯s vagina suddenly gushed out of her hole without her being able to control it, and the bed became a completely filthy mess. While the smell of the depravity of the two of us filled the room like a gentle breeze, bringing much-needed relief. ... 1986 words ... I need your power stones! Only with your contribution will I be able to continue creating chapters like this to entertain you in the best possible way. Remember: if you do your part, I promise to put in maximum effort to keep writing, and this includes answering your questions. If you have any, just comment, and I promise to respond. Also, please rate this novel 5 stars. With your help, this book will be recommended to more people, and this way, I¡¯ll be able to produce more chapters to entertain you. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to read the story of a villain like this? Chapter 21: Goodbyes After cumming several times in Mia¡¯s chocolate-colored womb. I whispered in his ear. "This will be our secret, don¡¯t you dare tell anyone what happened today, otherwise not only will you suffer the consequences, but your friends too." Mia, after seeing the heaven of pleasures takes a deep breath and responds, in a tired voice. "O... o..ok.." Soon after, I move away from Mia, and put on my clothes, and then untie them and go back to my room and go back to sleep peacefully, completely sexually satisfied. . . . . The aroma of roasted chicken and the sweet smell of truffles and fresh fruits filled the hall where the acolytes had gathered. It was a feast unlike any other since I arrived here. Surely, the generosity of this breakfast was tied to our impending departure. I sat at the table and served myself generously. "Well, I deserve this," I thought as I chewed on a juicy piece of chicken. The fruit juices were refreshing, and the slightly sweet wine warmed my spirit. Since entering this world, my diet had never been so satisfying. As I ate, my eyes were drawn to the corner of the room. There were Professor Marcelina and Oliver, the five-star acolyte. He was speaking to her, his voice low and full of respect, and I noticed the faint blush on his face. "Interesting," I thought, observing the hesitation in his gestures and the obvious gleam of admiration in his eyes. "He¡¯s enchanted by her¡­ as many must be." I knew I wasn¡¯t the only one tempted¡ªher scent that drifts subtly through the air is certainly a brutal trap for weak-minded men. Wallace, sitting next to me, tore a large chunk of meat from the chicken leg and commented casually: "Having a five-star acolyte this semester is truly rare. Ever since he arrived, Professor Marcelina has spoken to him several times. I bet she¡¯s planning to make him her personal apprentice." Liam, ever bitter, added, "No surprise there. For a Mage, aptitude determines much of one¡¯s progress. But accumulating knowledge and understanding is the true path to power." I smiled inwardly as I continued eating. "If knowledge is the key, then I¡¯m in an advantageous position. With my virtual lab and my ability to process information, I¡¯m years ahead of these acolytes and perhaps even ahead of some mages." Across the room, the acolytes with lower aptitude were huddled in a small circle. Sophia, with her maternal tone, was trying to cheer up Mia, who seemed strangely quiet. "What¡¯s wrong, Mia? Why so silent? Cat got your tongue?" Sophia asked. Mia lowered her head, avoiding my gaze. A wicked smile crept onto my lips. "This world is truly fascinating. Where the strong make the laws, and the weak simply obey. That¡¯s how it should be." Olivia, ever protective, wrapped an arm around Mia¡¯s shoulders and answered for her. "She probably didn¡¯t sleep well. We¡¯re far from our families, from the comforts of home. That must be affecting her." The atmosphere was tense, and even with the banquet before them, most seemed to have lost their appetite. I, however, enjoyed every bite, observing silently. After breakfast, Marcelina stepped away from Oliver and moved to the center of the room. Her presence commanded attention. "Prepare yourselves. We leave in two hours. Gather your belongings and wait here," she announced firmly. Without question, everyone began to move. Back in my room, I packed my things quickly. As I stepped out, I sighed. "I need to visit Cleo, Styg, and the other girls to say goodbye¡­ After all, I almost got Cleo and the others pregnant. Thankfully, I managed to activate my virtual lab in time to prevent it. Better this way." Walking through the nearly deserted campgrounds, I noticed the frantic energy of indecisive acolytes had significantly lessened. Now, the place was much calmer, with small groups scattered here and there. That¡¯s when I spotted a familiar figure. "Luny," I called, gently stepping into her path. She turned quickly, and a shy smile appeared on her face. Her body, already outlining the curves of maturity, was accentuated by the contrast of her youthful expression. "Tyl¡­ Tyler!" She blushed deeply, recalling our previous interactions during the journey. I had helped several acolytes, and among them, Luny seemed to have developed a special attachment to me. She ran toward me and hugged me, her face buried in my chest. "I missed you so much, my lion," she murmured before kissing me on the lips. I returned the gesture, holding her waist. "I¡¯m heading to the Mount Sun Tower," I revealed. She stepped back slightly, her eyes filled with concern. "How many stars do you have, Tyler?" "Three stars," I replied, watching as her expression turned into a mix of frustration and sadness. "I¡­ I hate myself," she said, her voice trembling. "I¡¯m just a one-star acolyte. I¡¯m doomed to fail..." I sighed inwardly. "Well, you can still be useful in other ways," I thought, considering future possibilities. "But fragile women like her¡­ don¡¯t have the same allure as powerful ones like Marcelina. If I intend to leave a legacy, I¡¯ll need several strong, worthy women by my side¡ªafter all, my legacy is clear: my seeds." "Don¡¯t worry about that, Luny," I said, trying to change the subject. "Have you seen Cleo? And Lana?" Luny wiped her tears and replied, "Lana¡­ I haven¡¯t seen her in a while. Ever since she discovered her talent as a four-star acolyte, she¡¯s become arrogant. As for Cleo, I don¡¯t know where she is. Maybe Styg knows." "Then go and call Styg for me," I ordered, releasing her. Luny nodded quickly and ran off, leaving a soft fragrance in the air. As I watched her leave, I sighed again. "This little harem I formed during the journey¡­ it seems the time has come for us to part ways." My thoughts were interrupted by the familiar, lively voice of Styg. "Tyler, my man!" He approached with a wide grin, looking cleaner and more refined than usual. "Have you decided on your academy?" he asked, placing a hand on my shoulder. "Yes, I¡¯ve chosen the Mount Sun Tower," I replied, noticing the glimmer of understanding in his eyes. "The Mount Sun Tower? I figured as much. They¡¯re the best when it comes to light attributes here in the Land of Lucario," he remarked thoughtfully. "Yes, it was a strategic choice," I affirmed. "It doesn¡¯t matter which academy you choose, as long as you know where you¡¯re headed. Let¡¯s stay in touch in the future," he said, surprisingly serious. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Of course, we¡¯ll keep in touch," I agreed before shifting the topic. "Ah, do you know where Cleo went?" "Cleo?" Styg scratched his head before answering. "I heard she¡¯s a three-star acolyte. She joined the Arcangrove Tower. They¡¯re experts in plants, you know? Makes sense." "I see. Thanks, Styg. See you around," I said, heading toward the Arcangrove Tower¡¯s tent. Guided by the holographic map projected in the corner of my vision, I walked with firm but cautious steps. Once again, the virtual lab proved its usefulness. I stopped in front of a peculiar brown tent, made of twisted wood that seemed to writhe as if alive. A sigh escaped my lips as I circled the structure, trying to find another entrance or something to help me locate Cleo. Midway, I was interrupted by an imposing presence. A woman appeared out of nowhere, holding a staff carved from raw wood and wearing a dress woven from living plants. Her gaze was piercing, and just locking eyes with her sent a shiver through my body from head to toe. It felt as though every fiber of my being was being analyzed, dismantled, and judged. I froze. Swallowing hard, I tried to regain my composure and inclined respectfully. "Hello, noble mage! Good morning, madam." She continued to stare at me for a few seconds before letting out a deep sigh, as if my presence was an inconvenience. "I don¡¯t know you. What do you want?" Her voice was sharp and direct. Maintaining my posture, I replied, "I¡¯m looking for my girlfriend, Cleo. We¡¯ll be parting ways soon and taking different paths. Though we share the same three-star aptitude, our affinities led us to distinct choices¡­ During our journey, I almost got her pregnant, you know? For a moment, I even thought about the names we¡¯d give our children..." Before I could finish, she groaned with a long "Ugh~," rolling her eyes almost theatrically. Without saying another word, she turned her back and walked into the tent, completely ignoring my presence. It was as if the brief encounter had been a total waste of her time. I almost laughed at the situation¡ªhow fragile the egos of mages were! But I held back. I knew even a chuckle could cause serious trouble. With renewed seriousness, I continued on my way, arriving at a cabin that resembled the style of the tower I had chosen. Outside, a man with a bear¡¯s head¡ªor perhaps it was a very convincing mask¡ªemerged from one of the tents. "Hey, do you know where Cleo is?" I asked directly. He paused for a moment, thinking, before responding in a deep but friendly voice: "Ah, yes. Cleo, the three-star girl? She¡¯s in the fifteenth room." "Can I go in to speak with her?" I asked, gauging his intentions. He nodded, opening the door with a casual motion. "Sure, no problem. Just don¡¯t cause any trouble." "Thanks," I replied, walking past him. I followed the directions to the fifteenth room, a worn wooden door that looked like it had seen better days. I knocked firmly but without aggression. "Knock, knock!" My voice broke the silence. "Cleo, it¡¯s me, Tyler. I came to say goodbye." For a moment, everything remained quiet, and I considered the possibility that she wasn¡¯t there. Then, suddenly, the door swung open with force, and before I could react, I was pulled inside. The door closed behind me with a sharp click. Cleo was there, staring at me intensely. Her eyes gleamed, reflecting a mix of emotions I couldn¡¯t completely decipher. "What do you want?" Her voice was direct but carried something more¡ªanger, sadness, longing, desire. I smirked slightly, adopting my usual confident tone. "I want kisses, a hug, and maybe something more. How about it? After all, we¡¯ll never see each other again." ... 1735 Words Chapter 22: Starting a new journey Cleo smiled, but her smile was full of sarcasm as she crossed her arms. Her voice came out sharp and full of determination. "Do you really think I have feelings for you? I don¡¯t want a relationship with you, after all, I never did." My patience vanished at that moment. Moved by a dark impulse, I took a step forward and pushed her against the wall. My hand covered her mouth before she could scream or attract the attention of other acolytes. "So why is your body getting hot and your face turning red?" I asked, smiling with the arrogance that only someone in a position of control could display. For a moment, his eyes showed resistance, but something in his expression softened. With the same confident smile, I removed my hand and kissed her deeply, taking the moment as my own. I pulled down my pants and lifted Cleo¡¯s panties to the side, then lifted one of her legs. "pAH~~" "pAH~~" "pAH~~" . . Some time later... Satisfied, I adjusted my clothes, ready to leave the room. Cleo remained unconscious on the floor, a smile on her lips that seemed to echo a mixture of surprise and surrender. "Surely," I thought, "I have left my mark on her forever. Even after decades or centuries, Cleo will not forget me." Without looking back, I left the room and returned to the back of the tent of Mount Sun Tower. When I arrived, I noticed that all the acolytes had already gathered, waiting patiently. Marcelina entered through the door with her usual aura of authority and said in a firm tone, "Follow me!" As we walked, the camp was being dismantled. Tents were taken down, and the ground was littered with remnants left behind. An organized chaos unfolded around us, but I was lost in my own thoughts. "Every year, hundreds, maybe thousands of acolytes risk their lives to come here, embarking on the path to becoming Mages. Today, this is only my starting point. Where will I be a year from now, or ten? Who knows." As I pondered, I heard a familiar voice behind me. It was Wallace, one of the few people I had formed some bond with. He greeted me enthusiastically: "Hey, Tyler! You¡¯re back? Liam was looking for you earlier." I forced a smile and approached him. "Sorry! I got a little lost and ended up losing track of time. Did Liam need something important?" I tried to sound nonchalant, but there was a slight tone of irritation in my voice. Liam was insufferably meticulous. Wallace shook his head, laughing. "Nothing major. Marcelina asked him to do a headcount, so just let her know later. But you know how he is... already acting like he¡¯s the commander of the group." I rolled my eyes and changed the subject. "We¡¯re leaving by airship, right?" Wallace shrugged. "Not sure. I just know it might take more than half a year to get to the other continent." I sighed, annoyed at the idea. "Transport in ancient times is really lagging in technology. An entire year just to travel to school? It¡¯s a waste of precious time. That time should be used for studying, training, evolving." As I spoke, my hand unconsciously touched the three magical crystals I had taken from Charles. They were stored in a leather pouch strapped to my belt. "An airship?" A cold voice cut through the air, dripping with disdain and sarcasm. I turned to face Oliver, still dressed in his aristocratic suit. His eyes were cold and filled with superiority, something he seemed to exude naturally. "We¡¯re close to Lucario¡¯s lands," he began, his voice carrying a condescending, lecture-like tone. "Any random monster beyond this region can easily kill a warrior. And don¡¯t forget the colossal beasts or the ancient creatures. They all despise human airships and often summon storms just to destroy them. Taking an airship would be the same as inviting death to dinner." My eyebrows raised in disbelief. "Any creature can kill a warrior?" I asked, trying to hide the chill that ran down my spine. If what Oliver said was true, it meant that I, still at a preparatory warrior level, wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against even the smallest sky monsters that inhabited the clouds beyond these mountains where we currently were. The thought made me uneasy, but I needed to verify it. "Virtual laboratory, status," I commanded mentally. A translucent projection appeared before my eyes, detailing my attributes. ["Name: Tyler Rustel."] ["Gender: Male."] ["Age: 15 years."] ["Strength: 1.9"] ["Agility: 1.9"] ["Vitality: 1.9"] I analyzed the numbers with a steady gaze. During the battle in the Bloody Mountains, I had faced the Giant Hawks, formidable monsters. After defeating them, I discovered their hearts contained a rare component that enhanced warriors¡¯ breathing techniques. "An unexpected gift," I thought, recalling how I had collected several of them. Thanks to those battles, I had reached the limits of a preparatory warrior. The laboratory indicated that, with stats nearing 2, my strength would be equivalent to twice that of an average adult. However, the true breakthrough would come by igniting my internal vital energy¡ªsomething that was still a challenge. I clenched my fist, feeling the power vibrating within me. "If I had an axe right now, I could take on an entire squad of ordinary soldiers by myself," I muttered to myself. "But Oliver wants me to believe that even stronger warriors than me can¡¯t defeat a mere bird in the skies beyond the Lucario mountains??" Something about Oliver¡¯s story seemed exaggerated, but he was right about one thing: the skies were not friendly territory, especially for humans. I knew that mages and warriors alike had perished in aerial monster attacks in the past. "Virtual laboratory, can you scan the skies and nearby clouds?" I asked. ["Beep!"] ["The radiation surrounding the host¡¯s body is excessive!"] ["Unable to scan due to interference from an unknown force field!"] The laboratory¡¯s cold and direct response left a bitter taste in my mouth. "An unknown force field¡­ Lucario and its secrets," I thought, frustrated. This land seemed shaped by forces beyond comprehension. Oliver probably wasn¡¯t lying about the dangers of the skies. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I watched Marcelina from a distance, her firm gestures as she organized the acolytes. Her movements always had a purpose, something that inspired a certain admiration but also a hint of curiosity. In that moment, a thought crossed my mind, and I began connecting the dots about the Virtual Laboratory¡¯s limitations. "On this continent," I thought, "magical radiation is limited. This allows the Laboratory to scan up to 13 kilometers. However, with so many acolytes and mages around, the interference increases. It seems these energies create a natural barrier for the Laboratory¡¯s advanced functions." My gaze hardened as I considered this limitation. "Laboratory, what is the maximum range you can scan right now?" I asked mentally. ["Beep!"] ["Precise scan range: Within 300 meters of the host¡¯s body!"] ["Vague scan range: Within 1000 meters!"] I let out an audible sigh. "300 meters¡­ Not ideal, but enough to detect immediate dangers." Even so, the thought of losing efficiency upon reaching the other continent deeply bothered me. "Is there any way to increase the scan range?" ["To increase the scan range, please level up the Virtual Laboratory."] The response was straightforward and unexpected. "I can still level up the Laboratory?" my mind raced, feeling a wave of hope. "Upgrade it now!" ["Beep!"] ["Insufficient energy. Please recharge."] The robotic voice cut my excitement like a cold blade. I frowned, frustration bubbling up. "Damn it! Without my original body, how can I recharge the Laboratory¡¯s energy? Even if I could, where would I find the necessary source?" I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, forcing myself to stay composed. "Forget about that for now. If leveling up is possible, I¡¯ll find a way later. For now, the Laboratory is functional enough." "Tyler!" A voice pulled me back to reality. I blinked and realized Liam was beside me, with Wallace nearby. Oliver had disappeared without me noticing. "What did Oliver say to you earlier?" Liam asked, looking between me and Wallace. Wallace shrugged. "Nothing much. He mentioned leaving here. I think he was bored. Staying silent all day is suffocating for anyone." Liam nodded in agreement. "Maybe. But listen, we¡¯re about to depart. Don¡¯t get distracted now. If you board the wrong ship, it¡¯ll be a huge problem." "Understood," I replied, regaining my composure. As Liam walked away, I thought, "Who does this worm think he is to boss me around? I¡¯ll follow orders for now because it benefits me, and I¡¯ll stay out of trouble. But once I grow stronger, I¡¯ll scorn everyone here." .... 1458 Words Chapter 23: Balloons I was lost in thought, trying to organize the confusion in my mind about the dangers awaiting us on the new continent, when something caught my attention. In the blue sky above, small colorful spots began to form among the white clouds. My body froze, and reflexively, I pointed to the sky with my index finger. "Look! In the sky!" I shouted, my voice filled with astonishment and surprise. My shout was loud enough to silence the chatter around me. Marcelina paused mid-instruction, Wallace turned with a curious expression, and Liam squinted toward where I was pointing. Soon, all the acolytes had their eyes fixed on the horizon. As the seconds passed, the colorful dots grew larger, clearer, until we could finally distinguish their shapes. Immense balloons floated in the sky, gigantic and majestic, as if carrying the weight of history and the pride of each tower they represented. The balloon of the Monte Sol Tower was a golden and orange spectacle, like the sunrise itself. The fabric shimmered as if made of liquid gold, with stylized flame patterns that seemed to move with the wind. At the bottom, a large basket, reinforced with carved wood and gleaming metallic details, was secured by thick ropes like tentacles. The balloon of the Dark Lake Tower was a stark contrast. Midnight-black fabric was adorned with silver details that mimicked the reflection of a full moon on water. At its center, the tower¡¯s symbol, a circle representing a lake, gleamed with a deep blue hue, emitting a faint mysterious glow that seemed to pulse like a heartbeat. The balloon of the Ascending Stars Tower was an explosion of celestial colors. A gradient of blue, purple, and silver made it look like a piece of the night sky, torn and sewn by hand. Small bright dots, like stars, decorated its surface, blinking with active magic. The balloon of the Verdant Crystal Tower had a vibrant emerald hue, with patterns resembling roots and leaves intertwining in an endless cycle of life. It seemed alive, as the colors subtly shifted, mimicking the sway of trees in the wind. The balloon of the Howling Winds Tower was gray and white, like storm clouds. Its fabric rippled and appeared to change texture as it reflected the light. Swirls and wind currents adorned its surface, giving the impression it could vanish in the blink of an eye. . . The list of balloons continued, as there were many magical towers in the area awaiting transportation. They approached slowly, but their grandeur filled the sky, making us feel small before such a sight. The sound of the wind carried the faint creak of the ropes and the occasional crackle of flames keeping the balloons aloft. "Are these our transport vehicles?" someone whispered near me, their tone heavy with reverence. Oliver, a little ahead, just nodded, unable to take his eyes off the sight. "Yes, and they¡¯re not simple airships. They¡¯re magical balloons, equipped with a decent level of artillery. I¡¯ve heard that mages use them for transportation and low-level attacks." As the immense balloons drifted closer, the one belonging to Monte Sol Tower began to stand out among the others. Its golden and orange glow made it seem like it carried a piece of the sun itself. I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity and immediately issued a mental command to the Virtual Laboratory. "Laboratory, analyze the Monte Sol Tower balloon. I want a detailed analysis of its structure and functionality." ["Beep!"] ["Command received."] ["Initiating scan..."] My field of vision was overtaken by a translucent hologram forming in the air. The three-dimensional image of the balloon materialized within seconds as the Virtual Laboratory decoded every technical detail. I remained silent, watching closely as the magic of science unfolded before me. ["Balloon Structure"] The hologram zoomed in on the outer surface of the balloon, highlighting the fabric that encased it. It was made of a hybrid material resembling silk but reinforced with tungsten fibers. ["Material identified: Tungsten fiber. Composition: 80% organic fabric, 20% reinforced filaments for heat and impact resistance. High durability against physical attacks and weather conditions."] The analysis then focused on the upper valves, which regulated the release of hot air to control altitude. Each valve was adorned with a polished bronze mechanism, decorated with visible gears pulsing with a faint blue energy. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Propulsion System"] Beneath the balloon, the hologram revealed a steampunk engine attached to the rear of the main basket. It was an intricate assembly of pistons, gears, and copper tubes, periodically releasing steam. ["Propulsion identified: Type-III Steam Engine. Energy source: Vapor energy collapse. Efficient for maintaining stability and maneuverability even in mild to moderate storms."] The engine was powered by a reactor located at the core of the machine. The hologram zoomed in on the core, revealing its intense glow and the constant flow of vapor energy into the connected tubes. ["Basket and Controls"] The basket was a spectacle in itself. Made of treated wood and reinforced with black steel beams, its base was equipped with control levers, pedals, and small dials with needles measuring the balloon¡¯s internal pressure. ["Control systems: Based on simple physics. Primary mechanics: Internal pressure control and manual adjustment of a rear rudder for steering."] There was a rudder positioned at the rear of the basket, operated by a system of cables running through pulleys along the balloon. Small adjustments could be made for greater precision. As the analysis concluded and the hologram displayed the system functioning in real time, I felt a smile spread across my face. All this complexity, all these mechanisms¡­ They were impressive for this world. But for me, coming from a place where vehicles powered by internal nuclear energy were common, it seemed almost rudimentary. "Of course," I thought, "these balloons are masterpieces in this world, but if I had access to more technological resources and a few weeks of work, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to replicate them¡ªor even create something more efficient." My smile widened. "It¡¯s fascinating how something so advanced here can feel so archaic to someone who has seen the pinnacle of engineering in the year 3000 AD." As I watched the real balloon land with the soft creak of ropes and a gentle hiss of steam escaping the valves, a mix of curiosity and ambition stirred within me. "Could that steam battery be used as a weapon? If so... have the mages already understood the power of a pistol or a machine gun? I assume magical energy pistols are quite powerful..." Tyler was full of questions, but he quickly shook his head and thought directly. "Maybe an anti-matter pistol would be more powerful than magical energy. After all, if magical energy is what mages emit from their bodies, it¡¯s nothing more than radiation at a distorted level." After the balloons landed, a faint hiss of steam escaping the pressure valves announced the opening of the side doors. From within emerged mages dressed in white, their garments gleaming in the sunlight. They walked with an air of confidence, yet there was a certain calmness to their faces. It didn¡¯t take long for some of the older instructors from the camp to approach them, exchanging quick words. They seemed like old acquaintances, perhaps even accomplices in matters we, the Acolytes, would never understand. A voice echoed from one of the mages: "Everyone must proceed to the balloons of their respective towers." As usual, Marcelina stood out. She was sipping something from a glass goblet, the red liquid gleaming intensely. "Blood? Or just magical wine?" I wondered to myself. She seemed slightly intoxicated, yet still composed, as if her drunkenness was calculated not to compromise her authority. I walked to the center of the group, my eyes scanning the expressions around me. There were familiar faces from our previous journey. Some recognized me and smiled back, while others murmured among themselves, excited about what was to come. This was a moment of transition for all of us, and the mix of anxiety and enthusiasm hung in the air like an invisible shroud. To the right, I noticed Luny, Cleo, Lana, and Styg all heading to the balloons of their towers. They waved at me enthusiastically, clearly happy to see me. I raised my hand in response but quickly averted my gaze. "I¡¯m going to miss these girls¡¯ pussies," I thought. "But that¡¯s inevitable." I quickly suppressed the feeling. There was no room for weakness now. Once we boarded the balloon, a large basket revealed itself, equipped with several padded chairs. Marcelina, still holding her goblet, gave quick orders and walked to the control cabin, disappearing from view. The interior of the balloon was surprisingly comfortable. The chairs were made of soft leather, but the space was cramped, reminding me of train seats from my previous world. "Functional, but nothing luxurious," I observed mentally. Liam assumed the role of leader, though it was obvious he did so more to assert himself than out of real necessity. "Alright! Let me assign your seats for this journey!" Before he could continue, Oliver interrupted, clearly irritated. "Screw you, man... Who cares about what you think in this damn place?" He marched to seat number 18 and flopped into it, crossing his arms defiantly. Liam turned pale, then red, his clenched fist betraying his internal struggle to keep calm. After a few tense moments, he regained composure and resumed assigning seats. Wallace, Raynor, and I were in the same group. "Tyler, you¡¯ll be in seat 20," he finally said. Without protest, I walked to my seat, located near the edge of the basket. ... 1620 Words Chapter 24: Elementals Just like everyone else, I found my seat and sat quietly, observing every detail around me. My gaze fell on the control cabin, where Marcelina leaned casually, still holding her glass, her nonchalant demeanor causing all the young men to blush. I took a deep breath and resisted. She seemed completely at ease, as if this journey were just another ordinary day in her routine. The balloon floated steadily, but the silence in the cabin was broken by Marcelina¡¯s voice, which echoed through the basket: "The air above the clouds is thin," she began, with a calmness that felt more sinister than comforting. "It can cause fainting for some... and, rarely..." she smiled enigmatically, "some may even die." The girls froze in their seats. Their eyes widened, and I could hear their quickened breathing. Although no one dared to scream, the panic in the air was palpable. "Is she joking? Doesn¡¯t seem like it..." I thought, analyzing her expression. At that moment, a man dressed in white entered the cabin. He appeared to be the one in charge of the balloon so far. Marcelina greeted him with a casual nod and asked: "Was there any problem along the way?" The man shook his head, saying little, but with a serious look. He reached into his chest pocket and pulled out a folded letter, handing it to Marcelina. As she took it, he whispered something that, with the help of the virtual lab, caught my attention: "This is the permit to cross the Storm Lord¡¯s airspace." Storm Lord? My body tensed at the mention of that name. "Who, or what, is the Storm Lord? It sounds like something I definitely don¡¯t want to encounter along the way." The man quickly left, exiting the balloon and leaving us alone with Marcelina. She tucked the letter between her ample bosom without even opening it. It seemed she already knew its contents. Then, she approached the controls, taking command with the skill of someone who had done this countless times. She turned the helm smoothly, pressed a series of buttons in sequence, and pulled a few levers. The balloon responded immediately. Valves began releasing jets of steam, and mechanical sounds filled the air as the balloon slowly gained altitude. The basket vibrated slightly as the balloon started ascending again, cutting through the layers of air at a steady pace. Marcelina appeared unbothered, her eyes fixed on the controls and the indicators in front of her. I leaned back in my seat, trying to relax as the balloon rose into the sky. My thoughts, however, wouldn¡¯t let me rest. As I looked around, the memory of the letter the man in white gave Marcelina replayed in my mind. "Storm Lord..." I murmured internally. It was clear that magical creatures weren¡¯t just wild beasts. Just like in my past life, where human nations dominated territories and competed for power, it seemed that here there were clans or kingdoms of magical creatures, mages, and perhaps even supernatural beings who controlled their own regions. "It¡¯s not so different from China, the United States, and the superpowers I once knew. But here, instead of technology and nuclear weapons, disputes seem to be resolved with magic and supernatural strength." I found myself wondering: do these monster clans or territories have hierarchies? Leaders? And, more importantly, how do humans negotiate or coexist with these creatures? The permit letter seemed to be proof of that. As I pondered, the balloon continued to ascend, piercing through white, cotton-like clouds. I couldn¡¯t resist the urge and leaned against the edge of the basket to look down. My heart raced as I saw the landscape below. The ground, which once seemed so vast and detailed, now looked like a mosaic of tiny, glimmering points, like jewels scattered over a dark background. For a moment, a chill ran down my spine. The height was breathtaking, almost intimidating. But at the same time, there was something comforting about seeing the world from above, as if all the problems down there were small and insignificant. I averted my gaze and returned to my seat. The balloon climbed even higher, and the speed suddenly increased, causing the wind to blow harder against the basket. Then, an intense ray of sunlight broke through the clouds, bathing the entire balloon in golden light. Some of the young passengers instinctively shielded their faces, trying to protect themselves from the glare. I looked around and, to my surprise, saw Marcelina finishing the red liquid in her glass, staring directly at the sun without any discomfort. Her eyes gleamed, as if absorbing the light rather than being blinded by it. I frowned. "Do mages have resistance in their eyes?" I initially thought. But then I realized the obvious: "It¡¯s not just resistance. The element of light and brilliance from the Tower of Sun¡¯s Peak isn¡¯t just aesthetic. It seems that sunlight is truly an ally of light mages." In the corner of the balloon, Wallace waved enthusiastically. "Hey! Tyler, over here!" He was surrounded by some other Acolytes from the Tower of Sun¡¯s Peak, all laughing and talking loudly. A bottle of alcohol glimmered under the sunlight. I couldn¡¯t resist and stood up, walking over to them. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Good timing, I needed something to wet my throat," I said, sitting beside Wallace. "Hahaha... Just don¡¯t get drunk, or we¡¯ll throw you off from up here!" Wallace joked, handing me an empty cup. I smirked and held it out to him. "I¡¯ve got an iron stomach; I¡¯ve never been drunk. Fill it to the brim." Wallace laughed as he poured the drink. "I¡¯m no lightweight with alcohol either," he replied, raising his own cup for an impromptu toast. The others laughed and toasted as well, while the fiery liquid warmed our bodies against the chill of the heights. But even with the drinks, the journey remained monotonous. Every day, apart from eating, sleeping, and occasionally listening to Marcelina¡¯s instructions, there seemed to be nothing else to do. The boredom was almost tangible. Ten days. Ten long days. Judging by the balloon¡¯s speed, I figured we¡¯d reach the Tower of Sun¡¯s Peak sooner than I had initially calculated. But time seemed to drag on. One night, the group decided not to sleep early. Instead, they gathered in a circle, tossed the bottle of alcohol in the center, and began chatting. The conversations ranged from jokes and absurd stories to musings about the future at the tower. "Wallace, what¡¯s wrong with you?" I asked, noticing that he seemed uneasy and slightly uncomfortable. It was rare to see him so quiet, especially since he was practically the life of the group, always telling stories ¡ª real or not ¡ª with exaggerated details. Over the past ten days, he had talked about everything: from his family tree to creating exotic dishes in the capital. His words, which at first had been annoying, had become the only source of entertainment on this tedious journey. "Yeah, Wallace! I still want to hear how you got a pig pregnant!" James teased, provoking laughter around us. Wallace rolled his eyes, trying to hide a smile. "I¡¯ve told everything I know!" "Oh, come on, you always have something to say!" He sighed dramatically, throwing his hands up. "I can¡¯t think of anything else! I¡¯m as bored as you all are!" The peace of the night was suddenly shattered by a hoarse and powerful voice that made the entire balloon tremble as if it were about to break apart. "Mortals? How dare you cross this airspace? You are courting death!" My heart almost stopped. Before I could process what was happening, the starry sky above us vanished, swallowed by dark, turbulent clouds. Lightning began to dance among the clouds, lighting up the sky like sharp blades cutting through the darkness. The sound of thunder was deafening, each boom like a hammer strike to the soul. Suddenly, the sense of imminent danger became tangible. It was as if the very air was filled with rage. I looked around; everyone was as terrified as I was. Even Oliver, always arrogant, trembled and fell to the ground, nearly crying. Amid the chaos, Marcelina rose from her small throne in the control cabin, her posture straight, radiating authority. She didn¡¯t look scared. Her fists clenched slowly, and then her hands began to glow intensely with a light so strong it seemed to rival the lightning around us. "Uhh~~" The screams of surprise and pain came from everyone in the basket. Instinctively, we all covered our faces, blinded by the intense light, and fell to the ground. Marcelina¡¯s voice cut through the air like a blade. "I am Marcelina, of the Tower of Sun¡¯s Peak, and I have permission to cross this airspace. A permit in the form of a letter written and signed by the Storm Lord himself." For a moment, the chaos stopped. The thunder silenced, and the sky seemed to hold its breath. Then, another hoarse voice echoed, filled with hesitation. "What?! A mage from the Tower of Sun¡¯s Peak?" Another, deeper voice responded shortly after. "Looks like there¡¯s a mage in the balloon¡­ good thing we didn¡¯t attack without asking first." As the tension slightly eased, something began to form in the clouds around us. Massive, indistinct shapes started to take form, as if the storms themselves were coming to life. They were storm elementals, composed entirely of dark vapor and electricity. "Storm elementals," I thought, watching in both fascination and terror. They were enormous, humanoid in shape, but their bodies weren¡¯t solid. Their heads appeared like swirling hurricanes, with eyes that glowed like continuous lightning. Their arms were long and misty, ending in fingers that seemed made of pure electricity. As they moved, the sound of wind and rain echoed, mingling with the hum of electrical discharges. .... "Image here." I will also post this image in the comments for those using the site on a mobile phone, so they can see and get a better idea of the character¡¯s appearance. If you are not seeing an image, it is because you are reading from a pirated site. If you want a better experience, read from Web:novel:com .... 1702 Words Chapter 25: Permission A immense, nebulous figure began to move in our direction, each step shaking the balloon slightly, as if the very air around us was trembling. The intermittent glow of electricity across its body illuminated the basket, casting dancing shadows across our faces. Marcelina, who had seemed unshakable until now, stepped forward, positioning herself as a human shield in front of us all. I watched as her hands slowly rose, and the light around her body grew in intensity, radiating warmth and authority. It was as though the sun itself had chosen to reside within her momentarily. She extended one hand, revealing the card she had mentioned earlier. Her voice was firm, though a hint of tension was detectable: "This is the permission of the Lord of Storms. We are merely passing through your territory. We respect your sovereignty." The elemental paused, its dark, cloud-like body swirling slowly as it observed the card in Marcelina¡¯s hand. Finally, its coarse voice echoed again, this time with less intensity, though still carrying a power that made bones vibrate. "Do not worry, Mage. If all is in order, you may proceed. I have no intention of causing unnecessary conflict." To my surprise¡ªand judging by the looks on the faces around me, to everyone¡¯s surprise¡ªthe elemental began to shrink. Its nebulous form started to condense, collapsing in on itself. The muffled sound of thunder accompanied the process, as if the storm itself was being bottled. Within seconds, it was the size of a common human, though still composed of dark clouds and electricity. It floated lightly above the basket, landing with surprising grace. When it raised a hand, a pair of metallic glasses¡ªshimmering as if forged from lightning¡ªmaterialized in the air. It held them with an almost gentle touch, placing them in front of its eyes, now two glowing circles of energy. "Excuse me," it said, taking the card from Marcelina¡¯s hand with a careful, almost polite gesture. It began examining it, holding it in its nebulous hands. The sound of the paper being handled was muffled, but what caught my attention was how the elemental conducted small tests. First, it blew on the card, causing small sparks of electricity to dance across its surface. Then it held the card up to the light emanating from its own eyes, as if searching for invisible watermarks. Fascinated, I instinctively focused my vision, trying to glimpse what the card said. Finally, I managed to read part of its contents: ["Official Permit for Aerial Passage"] ["Issued by: Magnus Storm, Regent of the Skies and Keeper of the Electric Currents"] ["Hereby grants permission to the bearer of this card, members of the Tower of Mount Sol, and their companions, to traverse the skies under my jurisdiction. Crossing foreign territories without this permit will be considered an act of war."] ["Signed, Magnus, the Lord of Storms"] The elemental stepped back after finishing its examination. It removed the glasses, which disappeared in a burst of sparks, and returned the card with a respectful bow. "All is in order. You have permission to continue. Proceed with caution¡ªthe air above this territory can be volatile." Marcelina visibly relaxed, her light dimming as she tucked the card back into her chest. "Thank you for your understanding," she said, her voice still carrying an air of authority. As the elemental floated back to the edge of the basket, its lightning-filled eyes locked onto mine for a moment. A chill ran down my spine, but it simply nodded slightly before dissolving into the air, vanishing as if it had never been there. When everything returned to normal, I threw myself back into my seat, my mind racing. "Elemental beings with this level of intelligence and civility¡­ yet still as deadly as they seem. This world is truly incredible." Everything had happened quickly, but the impact was profound. Liam was kneeling, still trying to recover his composure after the tension with the elemental. He slowly stood up, adjusting his wrinkled clothes, and his attention soon turned to Oliver, who was lying on the floor, his eyes almost tearful. Liam¡¯s expression instantly turned mocking. "Hahaha! Who would¡¯ve thought the mighty Oliver, the ¡¯talented one,¡¯ is afraid of a storm? A real coward, like a child whining on the ground!" He raised his arm, pointing directly at Oliver, every word dripping with malice. Oliver, still with clenched fists, rose slowly. His eyes burned with a rage that seemed to heat the air around him. A murderous gleam took hold of his gaze, and for a moment, I thought he would actually lunge at Liam and put an end to his taunts. "How dare you, worm?" Oliver spat the words with disdain, his body rigid as if ready to strike. He took a step forward, clearly prepared to turn the mockery into a physical confrontation. Before anything could happen, Marcelina¡¯s soft yet dangerously calm voice cut through the atmosphere. "My disciple, come here¡­" She gestured invitingly, her enigmatic smile almost cruel. "We have some nights to spend together, here in my cabin." An absolute silence fell over the balloon. The young people around us widened their eyes, and some even gaped in astonishment. I could almost hear their thoughts, imagining lascivious scenes and trying to understand why Oliver had been chosen for something that seemed so¡­ intimate. Of course, I knew it was nothing like that. Marcelina wasn¡¯t a woman who involved herself in trivialities like these. Women as dark as her, with that aura of unshakable power, could only be interested in men as powerful as themselves¡ªmen capable of bending her and making her feel vulnerable, something Oliver certainly was not. Oliver, however, reveled in the impact of Marcelina¡¯s statement. He smiled from ear to ear, striding with exaggerated confidence toward her. "Of course, my master!" he replied, his voice overflowing with adulation. As he walked, he turned to Liam and, with a playful yet loaded grin, stuck out his tongue. "It feels great to be the only sun in this place. Being talented is truly amazing!" Liam¡¯s expression darkened, almost too dark. His face flushed with rage, and a pulsing vein stood out on the side of his forehead. He clenched his fists so tightly it seemed he was trying to crush something invisible. I couldn¡¯t help but observe with curiosity. "That hatred¡­ it feels like he¡¯s going to explode at any moment." But, even filled with fury, Liam dared not utter a word. His head hung low, and he seemed to swallow his pride, unable to do anything for fear of Marcelina. . . The atmosphere in the balloon was far from peaceful, even after days of travel. . . I was reclining in my seat, savoring an apple I had grabbed from the central table. The sound of laughter and chatter around me formed a background noise, but my focus was on Mia, who seemed isolated on the other side of the basket. "She¡¯s too shy," I thought, like a lion eyeing its prey. I raised my gaze and smiled, motioning to her with a casual gesture. She hesitated, her eyes darting between me and the other girls who were now watching us. Even so, she knew she couldn¡¯t refuse. After all, ignoring a command from me would only lead to trouble. "Tyl.. Tyle... Tyler¡­" Mia approached, stammering, unable to meet my eyes directly. "Sit here," I said, pointing to my lap. She glanced around, noticing Sophia and Olivia observing us intently. But neither of them said anything. It was as if an invisible wall of respect and fear kept them silent. Before Mia could protest, I effortlessly pulled her onto my right leg. I smiled, biting another piece of the apple, then held her by the chin, tilting her face for a kiss. The gesture was a bit forced, but the warmth of her skin against my lips made her stop trembling for a moment. Afterward, I handed her the apple and murmured, "Love, please, feed me." Her hands trembled, but she obeyed, picking up the apple and bringing it to my mouth between shy kisses. Meanwhile, chaos erupted on the other side of the basket. "Oliver? I saw that apple first! Who do you think you are? Want me to break your legs?" Liam¡¯s voice echoed, laced with anger. I glanced over at the unfolding scene. Liam was seething, glaring at Oliver, who held an apple seemingly larger and more impressive than all the others. "It belongs to whoever grabs it first," Oliver retorted with a smug smile, biting into the apple as if to provoke him further. The rest of the group stepped back slightly, but no one intervened. On the contrary, everyone seemed eager to watch the show. I knew what was about to happen. Liam and Oliver had been provoking each other since the incident with the storm elemental, but so far, they¡¯d held back out of fear of Marcelina. With her occupied in the control cabin, it seemed the tension was finally about to reach its breaking point. Liam roared, and I raised an eyebrow. "You forced me to do this!" A low hum filled the air. Liam¡¯s muscles expanded unnaturally, and a bright blue aura began to envelop his body. He wasn¡¯t just a young noble¡ªclearly, he had trained in the techniques of a Warrior, and now he was using all his inner life force to ignite what seemed to be his maximum power. I smirked slightly and activated my virtual lab with a mental command. ["Beep!"] sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Name: Liam Silver."] ["Gender: Male."] ["Age: 17 years."] ["Strength: 2.5"] ["Agility: 2.7"] ["Vitality: 3.0"] ["Status: Currently using a secret technique. Secret technique examination: After circulation, strength increases, agility increases!"] A novice Warrior, but still impressive. His strength and vitality surpassed most here. It was clear Liam was ready to fight to the bitter end. On the other side, Oliver merely laughed, though the smile on his face was full of disdain. He tossed the apple aside, assuming a combat stance as if he had been waiting for this moment for days. I, on the other hand, remained completely relaxed. As Mia occasionally ran her fingers through my golden hair, I kissed her neck, feeling her tremble and warm in my arms. Meanwhile, the spectacle was just beginning. "They¡¯re really going to fight," I thought, a smile creeping across my face. "This should be interesting." With my free hand, I adjusted Mia to sit more comfortably on my lap, and my eyes locked onto the two opponents. May the best¡ªor the most foolish¡ªwin. Either way, it would make for excellent entertainment on this long and tedious journey. ... 1760 Words Chapter 26: Acolyte I placed my hand on Mia¡¯s chocolate-colored breasts, then moved my hand down to her belly and stopped moving near the position of her uterus. Then I bit her black ear, making her shiver even more. "Tyler... People are watching. Please, not here." Listening to Mia¡¯s weak pleas. I just smiled and whispered in her ear. "If we were in a bedroom, I¡¯d paint your chocolate-colored uterus with my white sperm, just like I did the first time I raped you..." "Uhh~~" Mia moaned as she heard my dirty words, and her panties started to get wet, even though she was being watched by her friends from afar. "Today, I will make you understand that you must bow your head and kneel before a warrior consecrated like me!" Liam roared, his voice filled with blind, desperate hatred. I watched as he bent his legs and leaped with explosive force. His movement was so fast that it left a residual image in the air, as if space itself took time to adjust to the absence of his body. But Oliver didn¡¯t seem worried at all. He was smiling, calm, almost taunting, as if everything had already been decided before it even began. Suddenly, my Virtual Lab emitted an alert in my mind: ["Alert!"] ["Radiation detected!"] ["Status: Recommend distancing from the source!"] I frowned, analyzing the situation. "Radiation? These idiots might end up exploding the balloon. Will Marcelina intervene before this gets out of hand?" Liam shouted again in the air, promising his victory with fierce words. "Today I¡¯ll make you bleed! I¡¯ll break your bones and rub your face in the dirt!" And then, Oliver, still smiling, slipped his hand into his pocket and pulled out a small transparent crystal. He closed his eyes, and with a near-ceremonial voice, began chanting: "Eternal light, arrogant light... All must bow before the brightest light." That¡¯s when everything changed. A wave of energy emanated from the crystal, taking the form of a golden flame that pulsed like something alive. The light shot rapidly toward Liam, who was already in the middle of his attack. "Pow!" The impact was brutal. As soon as Liam¡¯s fist met the brilliant energy, a quick explosion filled the air, accompanied by a vibration that made the entire balloon basket tremble. I tried to maintain my balance, holding Mia in my lap. She gasped and shrank against me while I watched the result of the confrontation. The basket was intact, but Liam... Liam wasn¡¯t so lucky. The dry sound of bones breaking echoed in the air. "Crack." His fist was bent at a grotesque angle, and he let out a scream that was quickly muffled by the golden flame. The light didn¡¯t stop there. It spread rapidly across Liam¡¯s arm, then covered his chest, his legs, and finally immobilized his entire body, except for his head. He fell to the ground, trapped and helpless, with blood dripping from his mouth due to the crushing pressure of the light on his body. And there was Oliver, walking slowly toward him, his smile now something truly demonic. "That¡¯s it," he said, with a cold, cruel voice, as he raised his leg and pressed Liam¡¯s face with the sole of his boot. "Now, lick my boots, worm. I am number 1." The sound of screams and murmurs pulled me from my thoughts as I still processed Liam¡¯s humiliating defeat. "A magical artifact!" The acolytes around us cried, their eyes shining with surprise and envy. It was impossible to ignore the weight those words carried. To use a magical artifact, one had to reach at least level 1 as an acolyte. "So, has Oliver been promoted?" The question hung in the air, increasing the respect and fear others had for him. I watched as Oliver, still with a triumphant face, released the pressure of the golden light for a moment, giving Liam one last chance to surrender. But Liam, in his stubbornness, refused. "Never! I¡¯d rather die than kneel before you!" That declaration sealed his fate. The light tightened again with even more intensity, and the sound of bones cracking echoed through the basket. It was brutal and almost unnecessary, but Oliver seemed to relish every second of it. When Liam finally passed out, Oliver deactivated the artifact and spat on his face before stepping away. "If killing weren¡¯t prohibited, I would have torn you apart alive, piece of shit." His voice was filled with venom. As the other acolytes commented, praising Oliver¡¯s power and murmuring about the magical artifact, my mind worked in silence. "Marcelina. It must have come from her." I thought, connecting the dots. "This artifact was clearly given to him to tip the balance of power. Oliver knew what he was doing from the start, provoking Liam until he lost control." For a moment, my eyes narrowed as I analyzed the situation. Liam was a true warrior, but against a mere acolyte with an artifact, he had no chance. "The strength of mages surpasses that of warriors. This incident just confirmed that." I stood up, gently moving Mia off my lap. She looked confused and nervous, but I was too distracted to care. "If I don¡¯t ignite my vital energy before reaching school, there¡¯s no reason to continue down this path. I¡¯ll devote myself entirely to becoming a mage. It¡¯s my only chance to overcome enemies like Oliver." My thoughts were interrupted by a sharp scream. "Look! What is that?" I raised my eyes and saw the sky beginning to change. The familiar blue was disappearing, revealing something much vaster and more impressive. The air around us became cold and thin, making it hard to breathe. Some acolytes started to tremble, while others rubbed their arms searching for warmth. I watched in fascination as the blue sky gave way to the cosmos. Stars sparkled in every direction, dotting the infinite darkness. It was as if we were floating in space. Further ahead, something colossal appeared on the horizon: the peak of an immense mountain, whose top was crowned by a magnificent tower. The tower was made of white stone and seemed to grow directly from the mountain¡¯s peak, as if it were a natural extension of the mountain. At the top, an immense solar disc hovered, capturing a ray of light that traveled through the void of space and collided directly with it. "The Tower of the Sun Mountain." I murmured, my voice full of reverence. It was a sight beyond any description. The structure seemed almost divine, immersed in the golden glow emanating from the solar disc. The energy radiating from it was so intense that it could be felt even from a distance. Around me, the acolytes were stunned, their mouths agape as they gazed at the scene before us. The cold, the fatigue, the tension ¨C everything seemed to disappear in the face of the tower¡¯s sight. Marcelina smiled seeing everyone¡¯s reaction, but before she smiled, she looked at Liam¡¯s body on the ground. Clearly, she wouldn¡¯t tolerate anyone inferior daring to provoke her disciple. I¡¯m sure that if Liam had a 5-star talent and was a sun like Oliver, none of this would have happened. I sighed and went back to where I was before, I needed warmth and everything was starting to get so cold that I almost started shivering. Mia, without understanding anything, sat down in the chair where I was. My lips curved into a smile and I whispered, "Bend your knees. Since you can¡¯t serve me with your chocolate-colored pussy, it¡¯s time to use your sweet feminine mouth." "What?" Mia gulped. "Tyler... I..." Before she could answer, I grabbed her hair tightly. "I¡¯m not asking, I¡¯m telling." Mia shivered at the feel of my right hand gripping her head and forcing her to bend her knees in front of me. My nimble fingers slid along the aged buckle of my belt, which showed signs of time: a small scratch here, a slight wear there, marks of a life outdoors. As I unfastened the firm leather loop and felt the relief that came with releasing the pressure on my waist. Holding the buckle in one hand, I pulled the end of the belt slowly, then calmly began to remove the pants. I undid the button with a deft gesture and felt the rough fabric slip down my legs, exposing my hard dick. Still holding Mia¡¯s hair, I brought her close to my crotch and with my other hand I held the shaft of my dick and started to lightly hit Mia¡¯s face with my dick. After that I smiled looking down and said. "Use your hot mouth to warm up my dick... you¡¯d better work hard or I¡¯ll punish you, just like Oliver did to Liam. Mia shivered and grabbed my dick, then took it into her hot little mouth, which struggled to swallow my glans. Without ceremony or warning, I grabbed the hair on her head with both hands and pushed my entire dick into her hot mouth. "Pah~~" "Holy shit!" I moaned internally, while closing my eyes to savor this deep throat I¡¯m getting... So hot... Uhh~~ After a few moments, I reopened my eyes and noticed Mia, both eyes open in awe, noticing how deep my dick is going into her throat. Noticing that feminine little face. "Uhh~~" I moaned and then lifted her head using her hair, making my dick come out of her mouth, now completely wet, looking like a lightsaber filled with saliva. Creating a bridge between my dick and Mia¡¯s lips. "Pah~~" Without giving her time to breathe, I pushed Mia¡¯s head down again, and continued to pound away. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" ... 1618 Words S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 27: Mount Sun Tower After a few minutes. "That mouth is so hot!" I kept looking and saw Mia sucking the top of my dick while her breasts massaged the underside of my dick. She was so busy sucking my dick that she didn¡¯t even notice that the owner of that dick was complimenting her mouth. "Oh shit, I¡¯m about to cum." As soon as I said that, her sucking speed increased and the suction force between her breasts increased, it felt like heaven. I suddenly felt like my dick was going to explode and I came inside her vacuum-sucking mouth. "Urrr~~" I choked, feeling her tongue, while rolling my eyes with pleasure. This woman is perfect for a blowjob. After the orgasm I took a deep breath and then grabbed her hair with one hand and looked into her eyes and said. "I liked that, now you can go back to your seat." Mia sucked and cleaned my dick with her warm mouth, before leaving as if nothing had happened. As the balloon descended slowly, I adjusted the zoom of the Virtual Laboratory and aimed directly at the environment surrounding the tower. At first, it seemed like an ordinary mountainous forest, but the more I observed, the more I realized there was something profoundly wrong¡ªor fascinating, depending on your perspective. The shimmering ponds, scattered throughout the forest like tiny silver eyes, immediately caught my attention. They glowed with a light of their own, but there was something about them that sent chills down my spine. They weren¡¯t just water. These ponds had a presence, a life of their own, as if they were observing, measuring, and waiting. The sensation that these waters would be lethal to anyone weak was unmistakable. As I adjusted the focus, I saw strange creatures inhabiting those ponds and the surrounding forest. Demon vines, pulsating as if they were giant veins, wrapped around the mutilated body of a deer, slowly draining it. "Carnivorous..." I thought, noting the metallic sheen at the tips of the vines. Flesh-eating owls flew by, their eyes a dull red as they tore chunks of meat from some small animal. Farther away, an earth elephant, with massive pillar-like hooves and skin that seemed carved from living rock, crushed the vegetation as it passed. Yet, even it seemed cautious when approaching one of the ponds. A giant swamp crocodile, its scales black as obsidian, emerged from one of the glowing waters, swallowing a small rodent whole. "This place is deadly..." I thought, a slight shiver running through me as I watched the spectacle of nature devouring itself. Every creature seemed adapted to kill, as if the forest itself were a hungry, living being. But at the center of it all, like a jewel amid the savagery, stood the tower. It was imposing, over a hundred meters tall, and made of white stone that looked like polished marble. The sunlight reflected off its surface, making it radiate a cold, almost divine light. The contrast between its purity and the brutality of the surrounding environment was shocking. Even so, it wasn¡¯t immune to the forest¡¯s influence. At its base, the demon vines entwined around the white stones, turning the tower into a mixture of beauty and threat. The thorns gleamed like blades, and I could see piles of bones scattered around the foundation, as if the vines were feeding the tower itself with the blood of intruders. The balloon landed with a slight tremor, and the impact brought me back to reality. Marcelina finally emerged from the control cabin, shutting off the gas with a fluid, calculated motion. She looked at us with a calm expression, but there was an absolute authority in her gaze. "Welcome to the Tower of Mount Sol," she said, her voice echoing among us. "Now form a line near the balloon¡¯s entrance, and if you value your lives, don¡¯t stray from me or the perimeter. Let¡¯s just say this forest is... unusual." Everyone seemed to understand the seriousness of her words. As if an instinctive command had been triggered, they hurried to form an orderly line, leaving behind their jokes and conversations. "Follow me." Marcelina straightened her body with a calculated elegance, as if aware of every gaze directed at her. She took a deep breath, her eyes half-closed, as if the forest air carried something rare and unique. "Pay attention!" her voice rang out clear but tinged with an almost cruel amusement. "Although the Acolytes from our academy conduct periodic cleanups, there are still living creatures¡ªcorrupted and malevolent beings¡ªwandering this area. So, as I¡¯ve already warned you, if you stray, we might as well start thinking about honoring your deceased body." She laughed softly, but it was a cold laugh, like the sound of glass shattering, and it was enough to make the faces of all the acolytes around pale. As for me, I continued walking in the middle of the group, preferring the relative safety of being surrounded by others. Marcelina led the way, moving with confident, unhurried steps. Step by step, the group began to venture deeper into the forest. The environment became denser, with thick leaves blocking much of the sunlight. However, there was a soft, golden glow around us, a light mist that seemed to warm the air. Suddenly, something flickered in my peripheral vision. It was black and fast, like a blur. My eyes locked onto the figure, and I realized it was a creature with a body similar to a scorpion¡¯s, but much larger¡ªalmost the size of a car. "Virtual Laboratory, begin scanning!" ["Task initiated!"] ["Scanning initiated!"] ["Beep!"] The metallic voice of the Laboratory echoed in my ears: ["An unknown creature of high energy!"] ["Sex: Male."] ["Species: Giant Scorpion."] ["Strength: 3-4."] ["Agility: 4-5."] ["Vitality: Approximately 5."] ["Assessment: Extremely dangerous!"] My eyes widened. "This monster is far stronger than the giant hawks... An ordinary warrior would die in seconds against this thing!" I instinctively moved closer to Marcelina. It was as if she were the only reliable shield against the terrors of this forest. She noticed the group¡¯s movements and chuckled softly, a peculiar gleam in her red eyes. "It seems our little Acolytes have finally grasped the dangers." The group moved forward, and soon the forest became even more lush. Towering, ancient trees dominated the landscape, while the distant sounds of creatures echoed around us. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was just my imagination, but the sun seemed more intense, as if the solar disk above the tower was amplifying its light. Suddenly, the Virtual Laboratory alerted me once again: ["Warning!"] ["Danger!"] ["A high-energy entity is approaching!"] ["Position: South, behind a tree, now running toward you!"] Adrenaline surged through my veins. I whipped my head around and crouched instinctively. A sharp, piercing sound tore through the air: "ARRRR!" A giant black spider with glowing red eyes emerged, its sharp, metallic-tinted legs gleaming. It charged toward one of the acolytes ahead of me. "Zap!" Before anything worse could happen, a nail of light shot from Marcelina¡¯s fingertip. The speed was surreal, and the projectile pierced the spider¡¯s head with deadly precision. "Crahh!" The creature collapsed, its blue blood spilling and staining the acolyte who stood frozen in shock. For a few seconds, the girl remained motionless before letting out a high-pitched scream: "HAAAAAAAAAA!" Marcelina didn¡¯t even glance back. "It seems these giant red-eyed spiders are increasing in number again. I suppose I¡¯ll need to assign more missions after we return, so you Acolytes can clean up this area." She turned toward us with an impatient look. "What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go!" The tearful acolyte rubbed her eyes, trying to regain composure, and finally followed the group with hesitant steps. I, on the other hand, kept my focus on the front, where Marcelina led the way. Every deeper step into the forest was a reminder of how deadly this world could be. After another hour of walking, we finally reached the tower¡¯s entrance. Before us, it loomed like an imposing sentinel, its white structure reflecting the sunlight, while the thorny vines at its base seemed to pulse with a life of their own. I shook my head, trying to focus, but I couldn¡¯t deny the comfort I felt. Every pore in my body seemed to be breathing on its own, absorbing the warm, light energy of the environment. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Virtual Laboratory, what¡¯s the situation now?" ["Beep!"] ["Task established!"] ["Acquiring environmental sample, analysis in progress!"] ["There is a significant increase in a type of energy particle here that resonates faintly with the host¡¯s brain. These are hypothesized to be Light and Radiance energy particles!"] The laboratory¡¯s metallic voice echoed in my mind, and everything began to make sense. "So that¡¯s it! These energy particles are clearly beneficial for Light Mages. It¡¯s like the novels from my previous world, where cultivators always sought regions rich in spiritual energy to progress." As I pondered this discovery, we climbed the stone steps, each footfall echoing against the solid structure surrounding us. The stairs led us to a massive wooden door, adorned with a stone statue standing watch beside it. ... 1520 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 28: Blood explosion The figure, a minotaur holding a powerful bow, had an imposing presence that made everyone hesitate. Suddenly, the sound of stone moving broke the silence. "Crack~~" The blocks began to twist and rearrange, and, to our astonishment, the Minotaur seemed to come to life. The stone gave way to skin and blood, and the creature looked at Marcelina with a mocking smile. "Hello, Marcelina! Hot...Pussy" The absurd statement made the tension in the air nearly break completely. I could see the lips of some acolytes trembling, clearly trying to stifle their laughter. "Marcelina, the hottest mage in this tower!" the Minotaur continued in an exaggerated tone of provocation. I held back, struggling to maintain my composure, but it was almost impossible. The other acolytes were equally pressured, their shoulders shaking. Marcelina, however, remained still, but I could see the vein in her forehead pulsing. Her face was darker than ever, and her expression was that of someone on the verge of exploding. "I should find the one who installed this statue and make them pay for these words!" she muttered between clenched teeth. But the Minotaur didn¡¯t stop. "Marcelina, my loving pig!" These words were the last straw. A boy in the middle of the group couldn¡¯t hold it in. "Hahahaha!" he laughed loudly, doubling over while holding his belly from laughing so hard. The laughter triggered the others, who almost succumbed as well. However, Marcelina turned to the boy and stared at him intensely. She didn¡¯t say a word, but the look was cold and cruel, filled with a silent threat. The boy¡¯s laughter died instantly, and he gulped, realizing the mistake he had made. His eyes widened, and he raised his hands to his nose, where blood began to pour out. Before anyone could react, he exploded. "BOOM!" The sound was muffled, but the impact was visceral. The boy literally dissolved into a blur of blood, chunks of flesh, and bones scattering across the floor and the group. I felt something warm and metallic hit my face. It was blood. The bitter, rusty taste filled my mouth before I could avoid it. My stomach churned, but I forced myself to stand, swallowing the panic, after all, I had seen a worse slaughter previously on the airship. The other acolytes were frozen, many with their faces smeared in red, trying to process what had just happened. No one dared to breathe loudly. "What...?" I murmured, feeling the weight of the scene crushing me. Marcelina seemed completely unfazed. Her cold gaze passed over the group, and she straightened her posture as if nothing had happened. "Fools, those who provoke a mage," she said calmly, her voice sharp. "Follow me. And remember, laughter is a luxury you are not permitted while you¡¯re mere acolytes." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The echo of Marcelina¡¯s words still reverberated in my mind. "Mages are the same among themselves, so they can afford to joke with each other. However, Acolytes must always maintain their humility!" Suddenly, an uncomfortable truth hit me like a lightning bolt. In the world of mages, strength wasn¡¯t just a privilege, but the very language of coexistence. Only those of equal power could treat each other as equals. For Acolytes, however, humility wasn¡¯t a virtue; it was a necessity to survive. We were nothing more than apprentices, pieces in a game where weakness had no place. Marcelina approached the minotaur, her expression as cold as ice. "The brightest light is more terrible than the darkest darkness," she said, her voice cutting like a blade. With those words, the minotaur stopped moving. Its skin began to harden, turning back into stone as it returned to the niche in the wall. In seconds, the path was clear, and the massive gate stood before us. Marcelina raised her hand and touched the surface of the gate. A thread of light emerged from her finger, tracing the cracks and contours of the hidden mechanism inside the structure. The sound of ancient gears turning echoed, and the gate, trembling like a living creature, slowly began to open, revealing the interior of the tower. As we crossed the entrance, my eyes widened at what I saw. The inner corridor was vast, lit by floating orbs of magical light that danced in the air, casting soft shadows across the white stone walls. The ceiling was high, almost impossible to see, but the sound of magical birds singing somewhere above could be heard, their wings beating softly. Acolytes were everywhere, constantly moving like ants in an ant hill. Some carried stacks of thick books, their covers white. Others had exotic birds perched on their shoulders, birds that shimmered with colors that defied logic and seemed to whisper words in unknown tongues. There were acolytes stained with blood, their faces dark but determined. Some appeared wounded, but they walked as if the pain was not enough to stop them. Stranger still, I noticed several whose bodies were altered in unnatural ways. There was a young man with a second mouth sewn onto his arm, while another had extra eyes that moved constantly, analyzing everything around them. The air was thick with the smell of old scrolls, burnt herbs, and something metallic ¡ª perhaps blood. Murmurs and laughter echoed, but there were also distant screams, as if someone was being tested beyond their limits somewhere in the tower. Marcelina walked ahead of us, her elegant and imposing posture guiding us through this chaotic place. The walk through the tower¡¯s facilities seemed endless, but Marcelina¡¯s explanation made the environment a little more understandable. "Our Sunmount Tower was built in the Lucarian Year 698, and it has been almost a thousand years since then... As for the founder of the tower, it is Atreus Raven Darkin." These words echoed in my mind. A thousand years... Marcelina continued, not even looking back, yet her voice resonated with authority. "The door you all entered before is the main gate! And beyond that, there are many exits within the tower. Once you become proper Mages, you¡¯ll discover whether or not you want to stay here!" Her words were clear. The tower was no simple place; it was a fortress of learning and power, where decisions to stay or leave wouldn¡¯t be made lightly. She continued detailing the structure of the place. "Our Sunmount Tower is divided into several large areas: dormitories, classrooms, laboratories, gardening areas, a commercial post, mission areas, libraries, labyrinths, among other things." I tried to mentally visualize each of these areas. But what caught my attention the most was the mention of the labyrinths. Could there be labyrinths with Minotaurs here in the tower? "As for their exact locations, someone will take you for an induction later. For now, all of you must follow me to register in the administration area, and then we¡¯ll begin the selection of your teachers!" Finally, we arrived at the administration area. Marcelina stopped in front of a glass door, her fingers gently touching the cold metal of the steel doorknobs. "This is the administration area, however, I believe none of you will be willing to come here again in the future!" Her words sounded like a warning, but something told me this visit would be just the first of many. When I looked at the symbols on the glass door, something bothered me. There was nothing familiar, nothing resembling what my database offered. Then, like a blade cutting through the air, Marcelina noticed my discomfort and turned around, saying, "Ah! I forgot that all of you still don¡¯t know the magical language!" She let out a little laugh and continued, "Don¡¯t worry! This is one of the fundamentals of enchantment, you will learn it in the future!" Suddenly, a deep, aged voice came from inside the room. "Marcelina, my daughter. Have you arrived?" The doors opened automatically. The presence of someone inside the room was unmistakable. I entered the room behind Marcelina and found an elderly man, with a white beard and white eyebrows, sitting behind a vast black wooden desk. He was writing with a quill, almost as if he were immersed in deep thoughts, completely oblivious to everything around him. Next to him, stacks of scrolls were piled up, and crystal balls shimmered unsettlingly on the shelves behind him. It was like a living library, a mixture of mystical knowledge and ancient power. The elderly man raised his eyes and, with a gentle smile, responded: "You¡¯re late!" Marcelina broke the silence. "We encountered some issues along the way. While passing through the Storm Lord¡¯s territory, we were stopped by a group of elementals, and we were only released after I showed the pass letter." But, looking at the acolytes behind Marcelina, his smile faded for a moment. He seemed to notice the blood on their clothes and the general state of some of them. His voice grew more serious. "Did you kill an acolyte?" Marcelina spoke in a thin, almost childish voice. "The bastard dared laugh at me! How dare a damn acolyte laugh at a mage?" The old man let out a soft laugh and shook his head before turning to Marcelina and saying, in a gentler tone: "Well... If that¡¯s all, there¡¯s no problem." The situation was strange. The authority of this old man seemed absolute. .... 1546 Words Chapter 29: Teachers The old man¡¯s words echoed through the room, carrying an ironic and provocative tone. "It seems you¡¯ve picked up a child to raise... Have you turned into a mother?" He adjusted the hat on his head, looking at Marcelina with a mischievous smile. The way he said it made it seem like this was a recurring joke between them. Marcelina, contrary to what I expected, didn¡¯t explode as usual. Her attitude shifted in a surprising way. Like a child trying to impress their father, she straightened up and pulled Oliver to her side. He looked happy but didn¡¯t dare to utter a word. She seemed almost proud, as if presenting the boy like a trophy. "I¡¯ve already made a contract with him! He¡¯s now my personal apprentice! Hurry! Finalize the procedures for him!" She pulled out a stack of forms from the heavy bag she carried and handed them to the old man. He looked at the yellow papers and raised an eyebrow. "A Sun? Well¡­ I expected nothing less." The old man then pulled out a pair of gold-rimmed glasses, which he perched on his nose. He seemed to analyze every detail of the parchment as he asked, "So, Oliver! Are you willing to become Marcelina¡¯s personal apprentice?" The boy glanced at Marcelina with a mix of reverence and fear. "I accept," he replied in a low voice, almost inaudible. "Good!" The old man wrote something on the yellow parchment with a firm gesture and then handed Oliver a set of clothes, some books, and a potion containing a shimmering liquid. "These are yours. Hold onto them!" Marcelina said with an authority that left no room for hesitation. Oliver obeyed silently, clutching the items as if they were relics. When she eagerly inquired about the procedures, the old man nodded in confirmation. Marcelina then pulled Oliver out of the room, leaving quickly. As soon as she disappeared, the old man let out a heavy sigh, leaning against the table. His eyes turned to us, and his expression became more serious. "Welcome to the Tower of Sun Mountain. This is where you¡¯ll live for about five years. Of course, that time may vary depending on what happens in the magical community of this world." He stood up and walked toward one of the shelves filled with books and scrolls. His fingers glided over the leather spines as he murmured, "Where is it..." as if searching for something specific. Suddenly, he stopped and took a deep breath, as if deciding to change his approach. Turning partially, he said aloud, "Umbiril, where¡¯s the technological prototype that Mage Miguel designed last week? The one used for selecting teachers for students who don¡¯t yet have a master." At the mention of the word "technological," I frowned. I thought to myself, "This was to be expected. The mages of this world are like scientists on a higher level. Despite following paths vastly different from those I knew in my previous world, they still share the essence of the pursuit of knowledge, blending it with magic." Before I could delve deeper into these thoughts, something caught my attention. In the air, a creature began to manifest. It was a small being that looked like a gnome but had a peculiar aura. He wore green clothes, a hat adorned with a four-leaf clover symbol, and a rainbow shimmered under his feet, as if he were stepping on solid light to float. "Sorry, master," the leprechaun said in an apologetic tone. "I was using it to run some tests." The old man returned to his chair, clasped his hands on the table, and fixed the leprechaun with a stern look. "Bring it here. I need to choose the teachers for these children." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The leprechaun nodded obediently and vanished into the air. Seconds later, he reappeared with a strange device floating beside him. The object was a jumble of colorful wires and lights, all connected to a glowing triangle that seemed to serve as a power source. The leprechaun made the object float gently onto the old man¡¯s desk. The old man examined it for a moment before raising his eyes to us. The old mage, with the patience of someone who had repeated this procedure countless times, began to explain, "There are two methods for choosing a teacher. The first method is the simplest: this completely random device will select, by chance, the teacher who will be your mentor. This method is absolutely free." His voice, though calm, carried a hint of teasing, as if he knew the word "random" wouldn¡¯t sit well with most of us. "Excuse me, great mage¡­" A timid voice broke through, trembling. "Will this depend on my luck? What if I end up with a teacher who doesn¡¯t suit me, or worse, one who can¡¯t teach me?" The old man smirked slightly, adjusting his hat with ease. "Oh?" He chuckled. "There is also another method. You can choose your own teachers. Here with me is a list containing brief profiles of various teachers and their requirements. Everything so you can make your choice. Of course, if you opt for this method, you¡¯ll need to pay with a magical crystal!" The murmurs among us began to grow. Magical crystals were rare, and that requirement weighed heavily on many. The old man, noticing the unease, raised his voice to calm the group. "It doesn¡¯t matter which method you choose, but know this: once you decide who your teacher will be, you can never change!" He cast a firm look at the acolyte who had asked the question earlier. "Understood?" "Y-yes, sir!" The boy replied quickly, almost stammering. The mage then declared, "Next, I will call names. Each of you will come forward and tell me your choice. Understood?" A heavy silence fell. We were all nervous; the weight of that decision felt suffocating. Wallace, beside me, whispered worriedly, "Now what? How should we choose?" I knew Wallace came from a humble family, but even so, they had managed to gather some resources. I answered pragmatically, "Paying is definitely better than not paying! That¡¯s just common sense!" Wallace seemed hesitant. "You still have some magical crystals left, right?" I asked, intrigued. He sighed. "I only have one magical crystal saved. My family sacrificed five thousand soldiers to obtain just two magical crystals! If I spend this one, I¡¯ll be risking everything." His words made me pause. My own pockets suddenly felt heavy, though not for the same reason. I had obtained a few crystals from Charles through a stroke of luck, but now I understood their true value. "The price of these crystals is much higher than I ever imagined¡­" I thought. "That explains why they were so scarce on the worthless islands we came from. Here, they¡¯re worth even more!" I looked at Wallace and shrugged. "This is a decision only you can make." He nodded, still reluctant, as the old man called the first name. "James!" With disheveled hair, he hesitantly stepped forward. "Which method do you choose?" the old man asked. "I¡­ I don¡¯t have any magical crystals saved¡­ Can I pay on credit? I¡¯m a fourth-degree acolyte!" James said, his expression pleading. The old man raised an eyebrow. "Not a bad aptitude, indeed. A pity, though¡­ rules are rules!" James swallowed hard, left with no choice. The old man activated the device in front of him. The triangle in the center glowed intensely, sending energy through the wires connected to the apparatus. A blue magic circle began to form in the air, pulsating like a living heart. "James, step forward!" The boy approached with nervous steps. "Now, I need a drop of your blood. Raise your arm for me." James obeyed, raising his hand. The old man touched his palm with a finger, and James winced slightly, as if an ant had bitten his skin. A drop of blood was extracted and placed at the center of the floating circle. The blue of the circle shimmered but soon began to change to red. Names started appearing within the circle, flickering rapidly until the device emitted a concerning hiss, as if about to fail. Suddenly, one name stopped spinning and remained fixed in the center. "James! Your mentor will be Gael," the old man announced. He then handed the boy a set of acolyte robes, an identity badge, a crystalline potion, and a scroll. "Here are the instructions for your elemental meditation technique, your room number, and the key. Good luck." The old man snapped his fingers, and a strong golden light illuminated the room for a moment. Out of nowhere, a male figure appeared in the air, dressed in an impeccably tailored suit that fit his body perfectly. He floated a few inches above the ground, motionless and expressionless. "Follow this servant of light," the old man said, his voice filled with authority. "He will take you to meet your mentor." James, with slumped shoulders and a vacant stare, followed the floating creature, which moved silently like an illuminated shadow, passing through the grand doors. The old man didn¡¯t even watch as James left. He simply snapped his fingers again and firmly called, "Next! Wallace!" Wallace took a deep breath, clearly nervous. In a swift motion, he pulled a shimmering magical crystal from his robes and extended it to the old man. "I want to choose my own mentor!" ... 1569 Words Chapter 30: Miguel The old man took the crystal with a smile that seemed almost malicious and, in return, handed Wallace a heavy hardcover book. The volume was so thick it resembled an ancient dictionary. "All the mentors willing to take on apprentices are listed in there. Take your time and choose wisely!" Suddenly, the sound of something slamming on the table echoed throughout the hall. A massive hourglass, with golden sand falling slowly, appeared beside the old man. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention," he said casually, turning the hourglass with one hand. "A magic crystal only grants you one turn of the hourglass. If time runs out before you decide, you¡¯ll need to pay another crystal to continue!" Wallace turned pale. He swallowed hard as he watched the golden grains begin to fall relentlessly. Hurriedly, he started flipping through the book. It was evident the content was vast. Each page seemed to contain long and elaborate descriptions of the mentors: their skills, their requirements, and their areas of expertise. From where I stood, I could see sweat forming on Wallace¡¯s forehead. He was murmuring something to himself, clearly distressed. "This hourglass lasts five minutes at most! That¡¯s not even enough time to read everything!" The other acolytes around me began to shrink back. Some glanced at their own pockets, perhaps weighing whether the price was worth it. I, on the other hand, watched with curiosity. It wasn¡¯t just about the money. Choosing the right mentor could change anyone¡¯s destiny here. Before we realized it, the sound of the book slamming shut echoed in the hall. "Time¡¯s up!" said the old man, watching Wallace with an inquisitive gaze. "So, did you make a choice? Or will you need more time?" Wallace took a deep breath, visibly tense. He clenched his fists, but his voice came out firm: "I¡¯ve decided! I choose Mentor Noah!" The old man nodded in approval. "Very well." He handed Wallace the same items as before: acolyte robes, an identification badge, a crystal potion, and books. "Take your belongings and follow the servant!" Another light servant was summoned. It looked identical to the first: motionless, floating, with the same impeccable suit and unshakable expression. Wallace bowed respectfully and followed the luminous figure until he disappeared through the doors. "Next, Liam!" called the old man, and another acolyte stepped forward. As Liam approached, I observed his confident posture. Unlike Wallace or James, Liam had a polished, almost arrogant demeanor. Even after the beating he had taken from Oliver, he seemed unshaken. It was obvious he came from a wealthy family, as he pulled not one but three shining magic crystals from his robes. "I want more time to choose," he declared disdainfully, placing the crystals on the table. The old man smiled, almost amused. He handed over the book again, and a new hourglass appeared. This time, it was larger and seemed to hold twice the amount of sand. Liam began flipping through the book leisurely, as if he already knew exactly what he was looking for. I watched closely, analyzing his every move. "Three magic crystals for this? It must be nice to come from a rich family¡­" I thought, almost with a touch of envy. As the minutes passed, Liam finally closed the book with a satisfied expression. "I choose Mentor Viego," he announced firmly. The old man said nothing, simply repeated the process: handing over the belongings and summoning another light servant. The old man finally called my name. "Next! Tylerl!" I took a deep breath, adjusted my robes, and walked to the front of the hall. "I will choose on my own!" My voice was firm, even though a small part of me was still hesitant. The old man raised an eyebrow but said nothing. He accepted the magic crystal I handed over and, with a deft movement, turned the hourglass again. The sound of the falling sand seemed to amplify the weight of my decision. He placed the heavy book in my hands. Opening it, I was relieved to see that the text was in a language I could understand. "It seems this list was prepared especially for us acolytes," I thought, satisfied. Even so, time was short, and the pages were many. "Laboratory, record and extract the most relevant information!" I ordered mentally, activating my analytical knowledge to optimize the reading. As I flipped through, names and specializations stood out. Each mentor had something unique to offer, but their requirements were no less challenging. Choosing was harder than it seemed. ["1. Mentor Eny"] Department: Scribing. Specializations: Transformation, runes, and crafting magical scrolls. Benefits: Can provide information on three topics for free. Requirements: The acolyte must participate in one experiment each month and cannot refuse it for any reason. ["2. Mentor Marcelina"] Department: Modified Bodies. Specializations: Anatomy and vampirism. Benefits: High proficiency in the use of light for combat and defense. Requirements: Acolytes must pay one magic crystal per month and cooperate with experiments. ["3. Mentor Miguel"] Department: Technology. Specializations: Mechanics and crafting various magical items. Benefits: Can provide information on one topic for free. Requirements: Acolytes must assist with construction and manipulation of prototypes, as well as tasks necessary for the technological field, such as mining. All under guaranteed safety. ["4. Mentor Daniel"] Department: Blessings. Specializations: Blessings and body transformation. Benefits: Can provide information on one topic for free, with the category chosen by the acolyte. Always available to guide his apprentices¡¯ studies. Requirements: Acolytes must accept practical field missions involving anatomical and spiritual studies. ... S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And so the list went on. ... The thick pages of the book made a hollow, rough sound as the final turn revealed the last page. At the same moment, the last grain of sand fell in the hourglass. "Done at the very last second," I thought, letting out a small sigh of relief. The old man looked at me with a curious smile. "You seem well-read. Did you enjoy books before coming here?" I took a step forward and raised my gaze to him. "I even wrote a few books and conducted some studies on my own. In my father¡¯s territory, I think I was the smartest." The old man raised his eyebrows, surprised, but his smile remained. "Interesting," he said, eyeing my physique. "It seems you¡¯re diligent. A warrior and a lover of books... A rare combination." I didn¡¯t respond immediately. I closed my eyes, letting my mind analyze everything I had read. "Laboratory, report!" I ordered mentally. ["Beep! Data is in order. Information on 30 mentors collected."] As the information passed through my mind, I began to reflect. "Miguel is a promising choice, with his focus on technology and experiments involving mining and construction. On the other hand, Marcelina¡¯s work with vampirism finally explains her peculiarities¡­ It makes sense now." I also considered Daniel, whose experiments transformed his students¡¯ bodies. "That explains the acolytes I¡¯ve seen with strange features¡ªextra eyes, additional limbs¡­ Choosing a mentor like that would be a risk I¡¯m not willing to take." Pushing those thoughts aside, I focused on what mattered. "Virtual laboratory, filter the results. Condition: Match with my current circumstances." ["Beep!"] A blue light shimmered, and a translucent screen flashed before me, displaying only one relevant option: ["Miguel ¨C Department: Technology"] I had expected this choice. To those watching me from the outside, it must have seemed like I made my decision the moment I closed my eyes. Straightening my posture, I announced without hesitation: "I choose Mentor Miguel!" The old man blinked in surprise, stroking his long white beard. "Technology? Intelligent youths often gravitate toward that field. But remember... Magical technology is treacherous. It requires many resources, and one mistake can ruin everything. I¡¯ve seen students blow up their rooms in disastrous experiments." Bowing respectfully, I smiled with confidence. "That¡¯s exactly why I chose this field. I trust my mind and my ability to avoid such mistakes." The old man shook his head, though there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. "If that¡¯s your wish, so be it." Taking a quill, he scribbled something on the parchment before him. After a moment, he pushed a set of belongings toward me: robes, books, and a shimmering potion. "Here are your belongings. Now, follow the light servant to Miguel¡¯s laboratory." Bowing deeply, I took the items and made sure to nod at the other acolytes before leaving through the large wooden door. Outside, the light servant awaited¡ªa floating figure glowing like a magical torch, its movements light and fluid, occasionally vibrating as if adjusting its direction. It began moving slowly, and I followed easily, keeping pace thanks to my preparatory warrior training. We passed through corridors illuminated by magical lights, two large halls with vaulted ceilings, and a fragrant garden filled with flowers that seemed to glow faintly in the dark. Finally, we arrived at an isolated and heavily reinforced area, with signs indicating it was the experimental laboratories. The light servant stopped in front of an ornate iron door, with engravings of gears at its center, alongside a name: "Engineering Laboratory." ... 1549 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 31: A little teacher I pushed the heavy door open. What I saw on the other side left me momentarily speechless. The first thing I noticed was a dwarf with a voluminous orange mustache that seemed to shine under the light of industrial-style lamps. He wore a grease-stained white shirt, dark trousers, and sturdy brown boots. A pair of steampunk-style goggles was firmly set on his face, with lenses gleaming as he examined a strange device on the table in front of him. With tools in hand, he tightened small screws and muttered incomprehensible words to himself. "So this is Miguel," I thought. He seemed so engrossed in his work that he didn¡¯t even notice my entrance. The laboratory around him was organized chaos, so rich in detail that it seemed impossible to take it all in at once. Gears and metallic parts of all sizes were scattered across tables and shelves, some covered in dust, while others gleamed as if recently polished. Strange prototypes occupied almost every bit of free space: partially dismantled mechanical arms, boxes with devices blinking in shades of blue and green, and an incomplete automaton leaning against the corner, its eyes seemingly watching me. The ceiling was high, supported by exposed metal beams, and large glass-dome lamps with softly glowing amber filaments hung from it. Copper and bronze pipes ran along the walls, some releasing faint puffs of steam that quickly dissipated into the air. At the center of the lab was a larger table than the others, covered in tools and parts of an incomplete machine. It was surrounded by several swivel chairs with rusty wheels. A large window on the opposite wall let in natural light, but the view outside was obscured by stained glass partially covered with scribbled diagrams. A giant blackboard stood against another wall, covered in notes and sketches of mechanisms I couldn¡¯t decipher. There was also a small steam-powered generator, emitting soft hisses that gave the space a constant, soothing hum. "It¡¯s like being inside a living machine," I thought, impressed. While I was already awestruck by the chaotic and intricate environment, nothing could prepare me for meeting Miguel. He finally lifted his head from the work he was adjusting, and his expression¡ªa mix of humor and enthusiasm¡ªdid not go unnoticed. "A new apprentice?" Before I could respond, his eyes fell on the floating magical servant in front of me. He gestured with his hand, as if summoning the being of light closer. Without warning, the servant shone brightly before exploding into countless glittering fragments that scattered into the air. Miguel ran his gloved fingers through the particles floating around, analyzing them silently. His eyes rose again, and he finally locked his gaze on me. "So, Tylerl, are you willing to be my apprentice?" Despite the strangeness of the situation, I answered quickly, "I am willing!" He smiled, stroking the orange mustache that seemed to be his trademark feature. "Good. I¡¯ve had a few apprentices in the past, but recently, three of them died." His fingers drummed the side of his table as he continued, "Two exploded during experiments. The other... well, let¡¯s just say his invention was too good. The poor fool forgot to create a mechanism to shut it off. Hahaha!" He laughed so hard that his small figure tilted backward. I, on the other hand, remained silent. "This dwarf is crazy," I thought, holding back my reaction, though I couldn¡¯t suppress the chill that ran down my spine. When his laughter finally subsided, Miguel took a deep breath, removed his goggles, and placed them on top of his head. It was then that I saw something I would never forget: his eyes. There were no irises, just empty eye sockets covered by a pulsating golden light. He seemed to notice my discomfort and spoke lightly, "Ah, accidents happen. That¡¯s part of the process, right? But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll begin your initiation." "Initiation? What initiation?" I asked, still trying to process everything that had happened so far. He replied matter-of-factly, as if it were obvious: "The initiation of a mage, of course." Miguel began to approach me. Despite his short stature, there was an overwhelming presence in his demeanor. He seemed larger than anyone I had ever met. He seemed to know it too, as he stopped very close, lifting his face to look at me. "But first," he continued, "tell me, Tylerl, why do you want to become a mage?" I hesitated for a moment. Not because I didn¡¯t know the answer, but because the words that came to mind carried weight. I met Miguel¡¯s gaze, aware that any sign of weakness could be my undoing. Finally, I found the words: "I want to become a mage because I hunger for power and knowledge." My hands clenched into fists as I spoke. "I am willing to do anything to achieve what I desire. Ever since I discovered this magical world and left my parents¡¯ territory, I knew that to fulfill my goals, I¡¯d have to go to the very limits. No matter the cost. I¡¯m willing to kill... and to die... for this dream." The words came out stronger than I expected, and my eyes met Miguel¡¯s with intensity. He looked at me for a moment, unmoving, before throwing his head back and bursting into laughter. "Hahahaha!" He laughed so hard that he had to double over to catch his breath. I stood firm, waiting for his laughter to die down. When he finally straightened up, Miguel adjusted his goggles again and looked at me, his golden eyes burning like an intense flame. "You¡¯ll realize the world is full of boys like you. Ambitious. Ruthless. Willing to do anything for power... Some will even commit sins the magical world will never forgive, all in the name of their insatiable pursuit." He paused, taking a deep breath before shaking his head. "But that doesn¡¯t matter now. What matters is that you¡¯re here, ready to face whatever comes." Miguel smiled again, but this time there was something more serious in his gaze. He took a step back, spreading his arms as if presenting the chaotic lab around us. "So, let¡¯s begin!" sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miguel turned efficiently, walking toward the central table in the lab. His nimble hands picked up a few peculiar tools and a small pile of softly glowing blue crystals. He turned back to me, pointing to a small box in a corner of the lab. "Come, boy. Leave your items there." "Yes, sir," I responded promptly, carrying my belongings to the box. I placed them carefully, trying not to show any hesitation. When I turned back, Miguel was already holding a strange object, something that resembled a measuring tape, but its numbers flickered erratically every time it was pulled. "Before any direct contact with magical energy, we need to conduct a basic analysis. These measurements are crucial for calibrating the potions and devices I¡¯ll be using. After all..." He let out a sudden laugh. "I don¡¯t want you overdosing on energy and exploding on the first day, right?" His words sent a chill down my spine, but I kept my expression steady. He began measuring me, pulling the tape and muttering to himself. "1.75 meters. Not bad." Next, he led me to an unusual mechanical scale, which creaked slightly as I stepped on. After adjusting a few gears, he noted my weight. "Seventy-five kilos... You¡¯re well-balanced, boy." After a few more measurements and notes in a notebook that seemed to update itself, Miguel announced, "Alright. Everything¡¯s ready for us to begin." He walked over to a large lever fixed to one of the walls. With a decisive motion, he pulled it. A metallic sound echoed through the lab: "Clang." The floor around Miguel began to transform. The metallic material seemed to melt and rearrange itself into a complex circular formation, filled with glowing golden runes and symbols. A strange energy began flowing through the room, causing the hair on my arms to stand on end. The laboratory lights dimmed, leaving only the golden flame in the center of the formation. It pulsed like a living heart. Miguel turned to me, his golden eyes shining with a serious intensity. "Now, give me your hand!" I extended my hand, hesitant but resolute. His palm, smaller than mine, gripped it firmly. There was a strength in his grip that felt disproportionate to his small stature. "Following the rites of ancient times," he began, "I shall guide you, Tylerl Rustel, onto the path of a Mage!" The energy around us seemed to grow stronger as Miguel began speaking in a strange tongue. Though I had never heard it before, the words somehow made sense. It was as if they were etched deep within my mind. "Repeat after me!" he commanded. "I swear! I will eternally seek the truth!" The words spilled from my lips, almost as if my mouth acted on its own. My voice, still youthful and tinged with traces of immaturity, echoed through the lab. "Without my mentor¡¯s permission, I swear I will not reveal any of the knowledge my mentor imparts to me..." Miguel continued the oath, and I repeated every word. Our voices began to merge, creating an almost otherworldly sound. At the heart of the formation, the golden flame suddenly flared, burning with an intensity that was almost terrifying. The heat seemed to pierce through my skin, but it didn¡¯t hurt. Finally, the flame diminished, leaving only a gentle glow. Miguel released my hand and stepped back. He smiled, adjusting his goggles as he said, "Congratulations on officially becoming a Level 0 Acolyte!" I looked at my hands, turning them slowly. Something felt different. It was as if the world around me had shifted in some inexplicable way. There was a new, invisible weight. Miguel watched me intently before speaking again: "Welcome to the beginning of true power, boy. From here on out, your journey will only grow more interesting... or more dangerous." I swallowed hard, feeling a mix of nervousness and excitement. "I was born for this moment." ... 1682 Words Chapter 32: Errro# Don’t buy this chapter. Ignore this chapter! Ignore this chapter! Ignore this chapter! Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Don¡¯t buy this chapter. - Chapter 33: Where am I? I felt as if I were flying through a distant fog, completely disconnected from everything. It was as if I were nothing more than a vague memory, something remote and irrelevant. Then, like a storm breaking the silence of a calm night, came the pain. "My head hurts... so much..." That was the first thought to echo in my confused mind as I woke up. The pain seemed to be the center of the universe at that moment. It was as if a deep cut were splitting my skull, and with each pulse, it felt like I was about to break in half. Gradually, the fog in my mind began to lift. Light started to filter through my half-closed eyes, revealing a vast blue sky, cloudless, stretching like an infinite ocean above me. The strange sensation under my back made me realize I wasn¡¯t on the ground, but on a wooden floor, gently vibrating. When I focused, I heard the deep, constant rhythm of engines working. An airship... I was on an airship. But how? My body trembled with each new wave of vibration rising from the engine, intensifying the searing pain in my head. "I need to breathe..." I thought, trying to maintain control. I took a deep breath, filling my lungs with the fresh air that carried the scent of oil and old wood. It helped, though just a little. I blinked several times, adjusting my vision to the light. Around me, I saw dozens of young people scattered across the deck. Each one seemed to have stepped out of a different world. There were those in impeccable aristocratic attire, with top hats and decorated vests. Others wore simple clothes, but with accessories that hinted at indigenous cultures, including elaborate tattoos. They spoke in small groups or gazed downward, watching the landscape below the airship, as if they were accustomed to being there. None of them seemed to notice my presence, let alone my debilitated condition. The cold touch of the wood against my back brought me back to reality. I couldn¡¯t remain lying there, exposed to the cold and the pain. Gathering my strength, I tried to sit up. At first, I managed to lift my shoulders and bend my arms, but the moment my head shifted position, a sharp stab of pain struck my skull like a knife. I let out a low grunt, but the pain brought something else. Suddenly, a whirlwind of images, sounds, and sensations flooded my mind. Memories... or were they dreams? Faces I didn¡¯t recognize, places I had never visited, voices speaking in urgent tones. The memories came like an uncontrollable avalanche, erasing any sense of time or space. My eyes rolled back, and the blue world above me blurred until it disappeared completely. With no strength to resist, I was sucked back into the void, losing consciousness. . . . A few hours later. . . . "Tyler... Tyler! Wake up!" A voice resonated through my sleep, like a distant echo that finally reached me. My eyes slowly opened, blinking against the soft light that enveloped the deck. "Did I reincarnate?" That was the first question that crossed my mind. I could still feel the suffocating heat and the blinding flames of the explosion that consumed everything around me¡ªa nuclear energy coil at its peak, something impossible to survive, even with maximum protection. But this... this was not the same place. This airship, built from wooden planks and adorned with patches of metal, was a relic from a distant past of the world I once knew. No, this didn¡¯t make sense. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As fragments of memories collided in my mind, I began to organize the new memories that didn¡¯t belong to me¡ªor perhaps, now they did. I realized I had inherited someone else¡¯s life: Tyler Rustel. This world was not mine. It was a place resembling medieval Europe, with castles, fiefs, and aristocratic hierarchies, but with something more... something that didn¡¯t exist in my previous reality: magic. I could feel something different pulsing around me, like a constant whisper in the winds passing through the airship. The original Tyler Rustel was the son of a minor noble, Baron Elion Rustel. His father, despite having little prestige, had moved mountains to fund his training as a mage. Successfully tested for magical talents, Tyler was now on his way to a magical academy, traveling aboard this airship with other young people gifted with magic. A deep voice interrupted my thoughts. "Finally awake, huh? Keep this up, and you¡¯ll miss dinner." I lifted my gaze, and my eyes settled on the peculiar figure before me. It was a goblin. The creature¡¯s bright yellow eyes stared at me with an almost defiant intensity, surrounded by thick eyebrows that emphasized its wild expression. Its long, slightly curved nose gave it a comical air, but the fierce gleam of its youth dominated any ridiculous appearance. The black, shiny hair fell to its shoulders, messy but strangely well-kept. Despite its short stature, the goblin¡¯s body was robust and muscular, like that of a warrior trained for constant battle. There was something impressively virile about its presence¡ªa stark contrast to the weak, servile goblins I had read about in stories in the past. "Styg," I murmured, feeling the familiarity of the newly inherited memory. Styg was the legitimate son of a War Goblin, and one of the few of his race to be gifted with magical talent. The leader of his tribe had invested precious resources to send him to the magical academy, betting on the promise of a bright future. The goblin grinned widely, showing sharp tusks, and gave me a friendly pat on the shoulder. "Come on, Tyler! It¡¯s not every day we get fresh meat for dinner. I¡¯m not going to let you miss out just because you decided to sleep like a stone!" I took a deep breath, absorbing the weight of my new reality. As the goblin laughed and walked away, I stood up, feeling the airship¡¯s vibrations beneath my feet. I looked at the other young people on the deck, which was now nearly empty. I closed my eyes for a moment, feeling the new surroundings. "Well," I thought. "If I really reincarnated into a parallel version of myself... then this will be my new life. Let¡¯s see what this world has to offer." The silver light of the moon now bathed the airship¡¯s deck, reflecting gently off the aged wooden planks. The sky above, which had been blue before I passed out, was now vast and deep, a black mantle dotted with countless bright stars, as if the very universe had scattered shards of light in celebration. The moon, large and majestic, seemed close enough to touch, casting a cold glow that illuminated the distant horizon. The stars pulsed, some in familiar patterns, others forming constellations I had never seen before. It was a sky that seemed to belong to another world, mysterious and magnificent. I took a few steps on the deck, the creaking of the wood echoing softly beneath my feet. But my head still throbbed. The pain was a persistent reminder of my transition between two worlds. Also, the air up here was thin and rarefied, making it difficult to breathe. Each breath felt like a struggle, but at the same time, I noticed something unusual: this was the purest air I had ever felt. "Incredible..." I thought, closing my eyes for a moment and inhaling deeply. This air was a luxury in my past world, where living in a chaotic metropolis meant breathing smoke, pollution, and dust. I remembered my previous life, a harsh and suffocating existence in a cramped slum, where dreams were a rarity. I smiled faintly, the memory of Label rising like a ghost in my mind. "Label... you must have died in that explosion too," I thought, without sadness, but with a sense of closure. Both of our deaths had been inevitable, but before that, I had managed to achieve what I wanted. I had no regrets. Suddenly, a line of thought interrupted me. I frowned, my eyebrows furrowing in confusion. "My father in this world was a baron?" The memories of Tyler Rustel¡¯s life began to flow more clearly. My father, Baron Elion Rustel, ruled over lands that, in the eyes of the previous Tyler, were as vast as an entire city. He commanded thousands of soldiers, and even though he was a baron¡ªa position considered inferior in the nobility hierarchy¡ªhis wealth and influence were immense. In this world, the status of a noble was not only measured by wealth but by personal and magical strength. Powerful nobles had lands as vast as several cities from my old world, and their annual incomes could be counted in thousands of gold coins. And even with so much power and resources, Tyler¡¯s father had faced countless difficulties to get me on this airship. It wasn¡¯t easy for a noble to finance the training of a mage, and this spoke volumes about Elion Rustel¡¯s effort and priorities. "He fought for me..." I murmured, feeling something strange within me. Gratitude? No, it was too early to say. I barely knew this world¡¯s father, but the memories suggested a man who had sacrificed a great deal for me. As I delved into these thoughts, a new wave of pain shot through my head, so intense that I had to hold onto the deck¡¯s railing to avoid falling. And with the pain, came another scene, as clear as a dream, invading my mind. ... 1590 Words Chapter 34: Room The robotic sound from my laboratory echoed in my mind, as clear as if someone were whispering beside me. ["Beep!"] ["Identity and personality variation."] Those words made my brow furrow. "What does that mean now?" I thought to myself, but before I could articulate a question, another notification chimed. [An anomaly has been detected in the Host¡¯s brainwaves!] I sighed heavily. Even on my first day as an Acolyte, it seemed like my own mind was determined to play tricks on me. I closed my eyes and issued a mental command: "Run a report!" ["Beep!"] The space around me seemed to dissolve for a moment as my virtual laboratory activated its internal analysis. A holographic panel appeared in my mental vision, displaying complex graphs, vibrant measurements, and ever-spinning geometric shapes. Lines of code crossed the panel as the system delved into the depths of my mind, searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could explain the "anomaly." I felt a slight pressure in my head, as if something were probing my brain, trying to access parts I might not even understand myself. Graphs rose and fell, numbers flashed, and beams of light moved across the panel in frantic patterns. Despite all the effort of the virtual lab, the analysis seemed... to struggle. The holographic images began to flicker, numbers scrambled, and the pressure in my head intensified with no tangible results. Finally, after what felt like endless minutes, the panel¡¯s light flashed red, and two messages appeared before my eyes: ["Inconclusive results."] ["Insufficient information. Please update the database to progress."] I sighed again, this time with a mix of frustration and resignation. "It seems there¡¯s a shift in spiritual energy, but I don¡¯t have enough information about this field to delve further for now," I murmured to myself, feeling a pang of helplessness. Miguel, who had seemed preoccupied with another task until now, noticed I was a bit dizzy. He raised his head, a slightly ironic smile on his face, and pointed to the small box where I had left my belongings upon entering the lab. "The meditation technique infused in the potion has been given to you, right?" he asked. "Take a look at it when you get back to your room. You can absorb the information now. It¡¯ll help stabilize your mind and your spiritual connection." I nodded in agreement as he continued, "Tomorrow, come here at six in the morning! I want to start working on something more advanced with you. But remember..." He narrowed his eyes, his voice carrying a warning tone. "Don¡¯t wander around. There are things in this tower that can make a kid like you disappear without a trace." "I¡¯ll do as you say, Mentor," I replied, bowing slightly as a sign of respect. I walked to the box, carefully collecting my belongings. Before leaving, I took one last look at Miguel. He was already back at his workstation, his skilled fingers adjusting the incomplete device he had been working on earlier. As I left Miguel¡¯s laboratory, the tower¡¯s long, empty hallways stretched before me, shrouded in an unsettling silence. "Luckily, I passed through here earlier; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t even know where the dormitories are located!" I murmured, glancing around to get my bearings. I paused for a moment and issued a mental command: "Virtual lab, activate the map based on what I¡¯ve seen since arriving here." ["Beep!"] In the corner of my vision, a small holographic projection appeared. A three-dimensional map of the tower began to form, based on everything my eyes had captured so far. ["Updating information..."] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Information updated!"] I observed closely. The map displayed hallways, rooms, and areas I had already passed through, and it seemed almost alive, adapting in real-time. With a quick thought, I added another function: "Mark prohibited or potentially dangerous areas with red dots. I don¡¯t want any unpleasant encounters with mages or worse¡­ After all, if Miguel warned me earlier, there must be hidden dangers in this place." As red dots began to appear on the map, I adjusted my route to avoid the dangerous locations. Step by step, I advanced through the hallways until I finally reached the dormitories. Holding my belongings tightly, I pulled out a heavy silver key I had received earlier. The number "999" was engraved on it, and its cold, smooth edges reflected the dim ambient light. I glanced at the dormitory corridors for a moment. They were empty compared to earlier that day. Each of my steps echoed loudly, the sound reverberating off the walls and sending chills down my arms. My eyes wandered over the aligned doors on both sides of the hallway. Each door bore a number engraved on its wooden surface, marking the room of a student. "Here it is!" I whispered to myself, stopping in front of the door marked "999." I raised my arm and inserted the key into the lock. The metallic sound of the click echoed, heavy and decisive, as I turned the key clockwise. With a gentle push, the door creaked open, revealing a dark space. At that moment, a faint light automatically flickered on overhead. The lamps, encased in some sort of indestructible casing, emitted just enough glow to illuminate the room. "Not bad..." I murmured, dropping my belongings on the floor and taking a detailed look at the place where I¡¯d spend the next few years. The room was simple but functional. On one side was a wooden bed with a thin mattress, still wrapped in protective plastic. Beside it stood a small desk with drawers and a chair, probably for studying. There was also an empty bookshelf, ready to be filled with books and supplies. In the opposite corner was a sturdy wardrobe with bronze hardware, perfect for storing my clothes and gear. A small washstand was built into one corner of the wall, complete with a sink and a mirror above it. The walls, like the rest of the tower, were made of rough stone, giving off a sense of solidity. Yet, the environment felt cold and impersonal. The only sound was the faint hum of the magical lighting. I sighed, feeling a mix of exhaustion and relief. "This place will be my home for years¡­ better start getting used to it." After everything that had happened that day, I finally had a moment to breathe. I raised my arms and immediately caught a terrible smell. "Ugh¡­" I grimaced in disgust, realizing how filthy I was. The stench of dried blood¡ªremnants of the acolyte explosion caused by Marcelina¡ªmixed with the accumulated sweat from the long airship journey, where I hadn¡¯t had a chance to wash up. "Okay, I need a shower," I said aloud, determined. I glanced around the room and noticed the clothes I had left on the floor. They were the standard acolyte attire¡ªhooded robes, simple trousers, boots, and gloves. I gathered everything and walked to the wardrobe in the corner of the room. "First things first," I muttered. I stored the clothes carefully, folding and organizing them on the wardrobe shelves. Then, I turned to the books I had received earlier, piled on the floor. I picked them up one by one¡ªheavy and ancient, with titles in languages I recognized but didn¡¯t fully understand yet. I placed them on the empty bookshelf. "Well¡­ reading is an exaggeration," I thought with a faint smile as I slid the books onto the shelves. After all, with the Virtual Laboratory storing all the information in my mind, I didn¡¯t need to spend hours flipping through pages to learn the content. Lastly, I picked up the potion Miguel had given me. The shimmering liquid, in hues of blue and gold, swirled inside the vial as if it had a life of its own. I held it up to eye level, admiring it for a moment. "This is the elemental meditation¡­" I murmured. I carefully placed the vial on the desk next to the bookshelf, arranging it alongside the books. Finally, my attention turned to the small bathroom attached to the room. I walked over, opened the door, and caught sight of my reflection in the mirror. "My God¡­" I thought as I took in my appearance. My blonde hair was disheveled and long, falling over my eyes. Dried bloodstains were still smeared across my face and tangled in my hair. Sweat had left my skin oily, and a short, uneven beard was starting to appear, accompanied by a patchy mustache. I sighed deeply. "At least I can take care of this now." I started removing my clothes. First, the boots. They were tight and heavy, and as I freed my feet and stepped barefoot on the floor, a wave of relief washed over me. "That feels good¡­" I thought. Then, I removed the rest of the dirty clothes and tossed them straight into the disposal bin in the bathroom corner. There was no saving any of it. Finally, I stepped into the shower. I pressed a button on the wall, and the ancient pipes groaned before a torrent of cold water cascaded over my head. The initial impact made me gasp, but soon the refreshing chill revitalized my tired body. "Ahhh¡­ this is exactly what I needed." I let the water wash everything away¡ªthe blood, the sweat, the grime. I ran my hands through my hair, scrubbing every strand until the remnants of the day disappeared down the drain. I stayed there for several minutes, letting the cold water simply pour down... ... 1582 Words Chapter 35: Magical Literacy.1 After the bath, I felt renewed, but something was still bothering me¡ªmy disheveled hair and the beard beginning to sprout. "I need to deal with this," I muttered to myself as I approached the mirror once again. I leaned in, staring at my reflection. My hair was a mess, and my patchy mustache was a joke. I sighed. I started looking around the bathroom for anything that could help me shave or cut my hair, but there was absolutely nothing. "Of course... Looks like I¡¯ll have to craft these tools in the future," I thought, frustrated. Then I remembered the trash bin where I¡¯d thrown my old clothes. I left the bathroom and headed there. After rummaging for a moment, I found what I was looking for: a small blade that had once been part of a worn-out dagger. I held it carefully, analyzing its surface. "This will do." I returned to the bathroom mirror, blade in hand. Bringing it close to my face, I began to work. With slow and precise movements, I shaved off every strand of beard daring to grow. The cold, rough metal was far from comfortable, but it got the job done. From time to time, I stopped to rinse my face and clean the blade before continuing. After finishing with my face, I moved on to my hair. I lifted a blond lock and, without hesitation, cut it close to the root. I repeated the process until everything was short and even. As I observed myself in the mirror, I realized the style resembled a military cut¡ªpractical and no-nonsense. "Much better," I thought, satisfied with the result. I washed my face and hair again, cleaning off the remnants of my improvised haircut. After one last glance in the mirror, I left the bathroom and returned to the bedroom. I approached the wardrobe, opening it carefully. Inside were the tower uniforms, impeccably folded. I took out a complete set: white trousers, a hooded tunic, a pair of white gloves, and matching boots. Each piece was adorned with small golden sun designs on the cloak and boots¡ªsymbols of the order that now defined my life. I began to dress. First, I put on the white trousers, adjusting them at the waist so they fit comfortably. The fabric was soft and light but firm enough to allow freedom of movement. Next, I grabbed the tunic and slipped it over my head, leaving the hood to rest on my back for now. Then I put on the boots. The white leather gleamed under the room¡¯s dim light, and they fit perfectly, as if tailored just for me. Finally, I donned the gloves, which were also white with small golden details on the cuffs. When I looked at myself in the wardrobe mirror, a completely different figure stared back. Clean, with short hair and a pristine uniform, I truly looked like I belonged there. "Now I¡¯m ready," I murmured, feeling more confident. I walked over and sat at the desk, placing two books on the table. I lifted my head, contemplating the view that stretched out before the window in front of me. The blue sky seemed to disappear at the altitude where the tower stood, and yet below me sprawled the mountain forest where the tower had been built. With a sigh, I turned my attention to the books on the table. The first had a red cover with black letters that trembled and sometimes dissolved, as if they were alive or unstable. The title, when I managed to focus on it, read "Magical Alphabet." The second, with a blue cover and similarly moving black letters, was titled "Magical Numbers." I observed the letters on the covers for a moment. It was as if they defied my perception, shifting or trembling as I tried to make sense of them. "My mind isn¡¯t ready to grasp all this yet," I thought. "I¡¯m just a novice acolyte, and consequently, a magical illiterate. Maybe that¡¯s it... or maybe the spell on these books is unstable." I decided to start with the red book. "Magical Alphabet" seemed like a more logical starting point. Language, after all, was the foundation of any knowledge, magical or mundane. I opened the book and immediately issued a mental command to the virtual laboratory within my mind. "Create a folder in the database!" ["Beep!"] ["Folder created successfully!"] "Rename this folder to ¡¯Magical Alphabet¡¯!" ["Name successfully changed!"] With everything prepared, I continued. "Now begin extracting the information from the book in my hands." As soon as I gave the command, my eyes glowed with a golden light as a beam of energy emerged, scanning the pages of the book line by line, capturing every detail. While the laboratory processed the information, I noticed the density of the content. Each letter seemed to have a unique identity and profound meaning. They weren¡¯t merely symbols¡ªthey were entities in their own right, containing fragments of raw magical power. The laboratory began generating a summary as it analyzed the book. Each letter of the magical alphabet holds an intrinsic meaning and is associated with a specific form of magical energy. When used individually, these letters channel small amounts of power, but when combined in synchronization, they can produce effects in reality. For acolytes with little spiritual energy, attempting to pronounce magical words using these letters drains mental energy, depleting vitality as fuel to activate spells. This is why pronunciation practice must be approached with extreme caution or only after reaching acolyte level two or three. An ordinary person who dares to touch a magical book without being "magically literate" will face severe consequences. The words will overwhelm their mind, leaving them unable to control their own body for a period of time. This happens because of the supernatural force of the letters, which interact directly with the mind. Only those who have undergone the first initiation ritual and officially become level-zero acolytes can overcome this psychic effect, gaining access to the magical knowledge hidden within the pages. When the laboratory finally completed the extraction, I heard the notification sound in my mind: ["Information successfully extracted!"] I smiled and carefully closed the book. "Each letter can shape reality... now, it all makes sense," I thought. As I looked at the closed book in my hands, an unpleasant memory surfaced. "So that¡¯s why..." I whispered, feeling a shiver run down my spine. I vividly remembered the campsite near the Lucario Tower, when I had tried to decipher those strange letters on the white tent of the wizard Doger, the one who resembled a duck. At the time, I had been consumed by curiosity¡ªa curiosity that nearly cost me dearly. The moment I tried to analyze the words inscribed on that tent, an overwhelming wave overtook me. I collapsed to the ground, unable to control my own body, as if my mind had been torn from me. In that moment, if it hadn¡¯t been for Styg waking me up, perhaps... I took a deep breath, accepting the truth. "I was reckless, but at least now I know why." With this reflection, I issued a clear mental command. "Activate my virtual laboratory!" ["Beep!"] ["Virtual laboratory is initializing..."] Suddenly, the environment around me changed. While my physical body remained seated in the chair in the room, my consciousness was transported to a vast, endless digital world. It was like floating in an infinite void, a space where the horizon seemed nonexistent. Pulsing blue light lines moved like circuits, forming complex patterns that danced in the darkness. Floating in the center of this vast void, I crossed my arms and looked around, reflecting. "Previously, I had no reason to deeply explore the laboratory," I thought. "The basic functions were more than enough for almost everything. For example, when I customized that warrior breathing technique, everything was simple. There was no magic involved, so the lab just retrieved memories and organized the data I already had." I gazed at the digital void before me, feeling the enormity of the possibilities it offered. "But now... now I¡¯m dealing with something entirely different." I took a deep breath and issued another command. "Create a hologram of myself and have it practice the magical alphabet." Almost instantly, the empty space began to glow. Lines of light intertwined, forming a perfect silhouette¡ªa precise reflection of myself. The hologram had the same serious expression, the same clothes, and even the same determined look I carried at that moment. As soon as the hologram was fully formed, it began moving its lips, carefully reciting the magical letters. Each sound produced seemed to echo in the digital void, while the energy vibrated around it. The hologram attempted to combine the letters into syllables, as if trying to find the perfect formula to shape reality. I watched closely, my arms still crossed. "This should conserve my mental energy," I thought. "If I force my mind directly to learn the alphabet, I might end up drained before finishing a single phrase." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hologram continued its training, reciting and adjusting the combinations of letters. Sometimes the syllables failed, and the sound produced seemed unstable, but the constant practice showed progress. ... 1533 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters Chapter 36: Magical Literacy.2 As soon as I observed the hologram reciting a full sentence from the magical alphabet, something strange began to happen. First, small drops of blood dripped from the nose of the digital replica. Its eyes, once bright and alive, turned completely white, as if all the energy had been drained. Then, without warning, it fell backward, lifeless. But what happened next was even more intriguing. The moment the digital body touched the "ground" of the virtual void, the air around me changed. Small, white, glowing particles appeared, floating like snow in slow motion, bringing with them a sense of something mysterious and powerful. "How absurd..." I murmured, feeling my mind being crushed by the strangeness of what I had just witnessed. "How is it possible that simple words create effects in reality?" Looking at the glowing particles around, I searched for answers in the knowledge I had already accumulated, but everything seemed insufficient. "According to what the book explains, these magical words create effects in the physical world, but why? Why these words and not others? What is the principle that makes this possible?" Frustrated, I decided to turn to my virtual lab. "Lab, generate a full report on the experience caused by the hologram." ["Beep!"] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Comparing energy expenditure..."] ["Applying mathematical calculations..."] ["Beep!"] A response finally appeared. ["PsychoMagical Analysis Report: Mental Drainage via Word Pronunciation"] ["Report Identification: PSYMAG/PHYSX4"] ["Responsible AI: Virtual Lab"] ["The initial analysis confirmed the theory that words pronounced with precision produce a direct cognitive drainage on the host, affecting their mental and psychic capabilities. This phenomenon, termed ¡¯Psychoquantum Effusion¡¯ by the mage author of the magical alphabet book, demonstrates that the user¡¯s mental energy is channeled to generate physical distortions in the environment."] ["The rate of mental drainage is proportional to the complexity and strength of the invoked word. Simple words like ¡¯Fire¡¯ or ¡¯Water¡¯ generate moderate drainage, while higher invocation words like ¡¯Fire. Fire. Flames of fire, burn at my command¡¯ or ¡¯Arrogant light, illuminate the darkness¡¯ can deplete cognitive reserves almost instantly."] ["Correct pronunciation activates a neuroquantum process that converts the host¡¯s intentional thought into a vector of magical energy. This is mediated by a mental interaction between the brain¡¯s cognitive areas and quantum energy fields, with a direct cost to synaptic energy."] ["The host begins to feel a loss of cognitive clarity after approximately 1 to 3 words of high complexity. The mental energy used to stabilize the spell enters a state of collapse, generating symptoms such as dizziness, temporal perception disorders, and motor difficulties."] ["In exchange for the drained mental energy, the physical environment around the host may be distorted in ways that violate the laws of physics."] ["These distortions, although appearing to not follow the known laws of physics, are controlled by the host¡¯s level of mental exhaustion. The more exhausted the host becomes, the weaker the effect."] ["End of Report"] I stood staring at the message floating in the digital void, with a mix of fascination and discomfort. "Damn... This makes no sense," I sighed, crossing my arms again. I rested my fingers on my chin, reflecting. "Well... if you think about it, casting magic through hands or talking to elementals also doesn¡¯t make any sense. But this... this goes completely against something I believed in my previous world: science." I thought for a moment about the concept of mental energy. In my previous world, it was something that could be understood practically, within the laws of biology and physics. Electrical signals between neurons, neurotransmitters like dopamine and serotonin, chemical reactions... all of these generated the ability to think, decide, and even create. The energy came from the nutrients the body consumed, simple as that. But here, in this world, this mental energy violated everything I understood as real. "Suddenly, the effort of thinking can bend reality itself. As if the mind had become a catalyst to ignore the rules of the universe. It¡¯s something so out of context that it makes me dizzy." I looked at the glowing particles still floating in the digital void, trying to understand what they meant. Were they a reflection of the effect of the magical alphabet, or just a symbolic manifestation within the lab? I didn¡¯t have a definitive answer, but one thing was clear: my old logic wouldn¡¯t help me fully understand this world. I needed to learn to balance what I knew with what this new world could teach me. "Well, the science I know might not explain everything here, but at least it gives me a foundation. I¡¯ll find the balance between these two realities, no matter the cost." I took a deep breath and issued another command. "Reactivate the hologram, and this time, adjust the process to limit the expenditure of mental energy." "Create other holograms, and do trial and error, learning from the mistakes. I want the most efficient way to speak magical words with the least amount of energy expenditure." Immediately, the digital void I was floating in was filled with light and movement. "Beep!" A series of holograms appeared around me, each beginning to practice the magical alphabet, repeating words and syllables, trying to find the most effective way to pronounce them. The environment around me turned into pure chaos. Holograms collided with one another, some starting to suffer the effects of the process¡ªtheir bodies were disintegrated, their minds drained, the failures in pronunciation reflecting physically in their digital "existences." But even with all the chaos, each failure, each mistake, brought a small advancement. Efficiency rates began to increase. ["Total efficiency acquired 1%"] The attempts continued, more holograms appearing, more bodies disintegrating. Each failure was observed and recorded by my lab, learning and adjusting parameters in real-time. ["Total efficiency acquired 2%"] ["Total efficiency acquired 3%"] ["Total efficiency acquired 4%"] . . . . The holograms were now more stable, able to execute the most precise movements, until, after many trials and errors, the efficiency rate finally stopped. ["Total efficiency acquired 72%"] With the holograms disappearing one by one, a deep silence took over the digital environment. I looked around, the void now cleared. It was time to assess what had happened. "Generate a report!" I commanded authoritatively, my voice resonating through the void as the last particles disappeared. The lab responded quickly. ["Beep!"] ["Linguistic Optimization Report: Magical Pronunciation"] ["Report Identification: PRONMAG/ALGO72"] ["Responsible AI: Virtual Lab"] ["The analysis and optimization of efficiency in the pronunciation of magical words reached a 72% accuracy rate. This index represents an improvement of 9900% compared to the initial calibration cycle (1%)."] ["During the tests, it was observed that the error rate began to stabilize due to inconsistencies in the magical phonetics in situations of high ritual complexity."] ["The efficiency barrier at 72% occurs due to the absence of numerical precision markers in the intonation."] ["Current magical words rely solely on vocalic intonations and melodic rhythm. This approach creates a margin of linguistic ambiguity in the transfer of mental energy."] ["Conclusion: The inclusion of rhythmic numbers and sequential counting patterns in the verbal flow could drastically reduce the phonetic error rate, allowing perfect synchronization between intention and magical execution."] ["End of Report"] I smiled to myself, a subtle smile, but somehow satisfied. "Of course, I just extracted information from the alphabet." I reflected a little more on what I had just learned, but without wasting too much time, I issued a mental command. "Save the acquired information in the folder I created earlier, and close the virtual lab." In seconds, the digital environment disappeared, and I found myself back in reality, still sitting in the chair in my room. The two books were there, resting on the table, as if waiting to be unraveled once again. I didn¡¯t waste any time. Without hesitation, I opened the blue-covered book, the black letters trembling slightly, and issued a mental command once again. "Extract information from this book." The lab¡¯s light flew from my eyes toward the pages of the book. The words there weren¡¯t like those of the magical alphabet. They weren¡¯t letter symbols, but numbers. 1, 2, 3, up to 10, with infinite combinations possible within these first ten units. Numbers that, depending on their combination, could form values so vast and complex that, in some cases, they couldn¡¯t even be pronounced. Each number had its own properties and magical representations. ["Information successfully extracted!"] Now, I had more information at my disposal. Although, at the same time, my mind was restless with the amount of data I still needed to process and understand. But it wasn¡¯t the time to get lost in details. There was something more important to reflect on. "But I¡¯m sure that if I speak this language fluently and without problems tomorrow, I¡¯ll definitely catch people¡¯s attention. And that¡¯s not something I want at this moment." The idea of being noticed and becoming a target of interest, positive or negative, didn¡¯t appeal to me. I had to be careful. I wanted people to see me as average. Not too talented to attract the attention of dangerous people who might feel threatened by me, but also not so bad as to be disregarded. But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about Miguel. "It would be funny to see his reaction if he sees me speaking and reading magically on my first day here in the tower." Too bad that won¡¯t happen. "Reactivate the virtual lab again!" ... 1562 Words Chapter 37: Meditation technique Finally, after completing and achieving my goal of 100% efficiency, I deactivated the virtual laboratory and stood up from the chair, a sense of accomplishment pulsing through every fiber of my being. I gathered the books scattered across the table and returned them to the shelf, carefully placing each one in its rightful spot. Everything was now organized, ready for the next step. I walked to the center of the room and gave a mental command. "Transfer the alphabet with 100% efficiency to my mind." ["Beep!"] In an instant, I felt my mind flood with information. It was as if every letter, every detail, every nuance of the magical language had been imprinted directly into my being. The refined tone, the perfect cadence¡ªit all felt natural, as though I had been practicing for years, as though I had been born speaking this language. It was surreal. I raised my hand with a hint of excitement and spoke the words in the language of magic. "Reveal yourself." A hum cut through the air, reverberating throughout the room. The entire space trembled slightly, and then my eyes lit up intensely. In the air, glowing particles began to appear, floating in all directions. Tiny luminous energy particles danced around me, as if the world itself were responding to my command. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, this is magic?" I whispered, a smile forming on my face as I watched the spectacle unfold before me. But the most incredible part was that I felt no fatigue or pain. This small enchantment, one of the few described in the literacy book, seemed to consume almost none of my mind¡¯s energy. I let out a nearly incredulous laugh. "Holy shit, I¡¯m amazing!" I walked over to the window, feeling a new kind of euphoria. Outside, the vast forest stretched endlessly, now covered with energy particles as well. But these weren¡¯t just luminous; there were brown, green, red particles¡ªcolors representing different elements. It was like seeing a new world, hidden in plain sight. ["Beep!"] The laboratory¡¯s voice interrupted my admiration. ["A minor error has been detected in the host¡¯s thought process!"] I frowned. "What? What do you mean by error?" I asked mentally, already feeling a spark of curiosity and concern. The laboratory responded methodically, as always: ["According to the logic of the book stored in my database, it should not be possible for a Level 0 acolyte to cast basic enchantments like this without suffering severe side effects."] I crossed my arms, thoughtful. "I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m celebrating." A smile returned to my face. "Maybe I¡¯m the only one capable of such a feat. These basic enchantments, like spells, only become viable without major damage starting at Level 1. After all, mental energy isn¡¯t a great energy source; that¡¯s why mages use spiritual energy." An idea began to form, something revolutionary. My eyes gleamed, this time with excitement. "Maybe... I just opened a new branch of magic?" But I quickly shook my head, correcting myself. "No... I didn¡¯t create anything new or discover something unprecedented. I just maximized the alphabet. I¡¯m sure I can speak magical words faster and more precisely..." Suddenly, a new possibility took shape in my mind. "Holy shit! Does this mean I can cast spells almost instantly? Maybe, in the future, when I reach Level 2 or 3, it¡¯ll only take me a few seconds to cast truly powerful spells!" "Now, let¡¯s move on to the main course." With a determined smile, I walked toward the table. The glowing potion containing the meditation technique awaited me, and I knew I was about to take another decisive step toward the strength I so desired. I sat in the chair, closed my eyes, and took a deep breath. The energy particles, once visible to my eyes, now became subtle sensations throughout my body. If I wanted to see them again, I would just need to access the virtual laboratory, but now wasn¡¯t the time. I opened my eyes, extended my right hand, and picked up the potion vial. With my left hand, I removed the wooden cork. "Pop~~" The soft sound echoed as I uncorked the bottle. I tilted it slightly to catch the scent of the liquid, but there was none. "No smell?" I thought, shrugging. Without hesitation, I tilted the bottle and drank its contents in one gulp, feeling the cold liquid spread through my body. The sensation was immediate. An intense cold spread through my chest, climbing up to my head. Suddenly, a throbbing pain struck me, like an electric current burning through my brain. "Ugh~~" With a groan, I grabbed my head with both hands as new information was forcibly inserted into my mind. It wasn¡¯t like learning something slowly; it was as if an entire library had been dumped directly into my brain. Then, the words appeared, clear and crisp: ["Elemental Meditation Technique!"] The pain began to subside, though I still felt groggy, as if my mind were overloaded. I took a few deep breaths to stabilize myself and murmured firmly: "Activate virtual laboratory." The environment around me disappeared in an instant, and once again, I found myself floating in the digital void of the laboratory. ["Virtual laboratory successfully activated!"] Still feeling a slight buzzing in my mind, I gave another command. "Create a folder." ["Beep!"] ["Folder successfully created!"] "Rename this folder to: Elemental Meditation Technique for Acolytes." ["Folder renamed!"] "Now, transfer all the meditation technique information from my mind to this folder." ["Information successfully transferred!"] I crossed my arms, staring at the digital void surrounding me. "Now, based on this information, create holograms of myself and begin practicing the technique, following the step-by-step instructions." The laboratory began to vibrate, and identical holograms of myself appeared all around. Each one sat in a lotus position, crossing their legs and closing their eyes. I observed closely as they began their practice. The elemental meditation techniques, as the name suggested, were basic practices for acolytes. They vaguely resembled the Buddhist meditations from my previous world, but here, there was a supernatural element that made them unique. Each hologram was attempting to create magical codes in their hearts. The veins connected to the organ needed to be filled with magical letters, as if intricate runes were being carved into living flesh. The more precise and numerous the codes, the more energy the heart could generate, transforming it into a sort of magical battery. The practice was divided into four levels: Level 0 Acolyte ¨C The ability to study magical letters. Level 1 Acolyte ¨C Inscribe 10 magical codes in the heart, transforming it into a small magical energy battery. Level 2 Acolyte ¨C Etch 20 magical codes into each hemisphere of the brain, turning it into a second battery. Level 3 Acolyte ¨C Inscribe magical codes into all the bones of the body, along with other unclear requirements. The speed and precision required to inscribe these codes depended entirely on the acolyte¡¯s talent. This explained why individuals with greater aptitude progressed much faster. I observed the holograms attempting, failing, some even suffering severe damage from inscribing incorrect codes without the necessary precision. An acolyte with a sun-level talent could reach Level 1 in just five or six days. A moon-level acolyte would take 15 to 20 days. Acolytes with three, two, or one-star talents would take progressively longer, even several years. As I watched the holograms, the complexity of this technique became increasingly clear. I understood why instructors so heavily favored talented acolytes¡ªguiding someone with superior aptitude was a unique opportunity to shape a powerful mage in their own image. "Do these rules apply to me? Hahaha!" Without hesitation, I moved my hand to the side, and the holograms disappeared like digital dust. I closed my eyes briefly, reflecting on the mediocrity I had just witnessed. "Practices designed to accommodate mediocrity¡­ what a waste." I opened my eyes and, with a clear voice, issued the next command: "Rewrite this meditation technique using my magical literacy, which is stored in the Magical Alphabet folder." ["Beep!"] ["Executing command..."] Before me, the virtual world erupted into activity. Lines of code intertwined, data floated, and holographic diagrams formed and vanished as the laboratory processed the task. I crossed my arms again, allowing a cold smile to surface. "Only a fool would practice this mediocre technique. It was designed so that any idiot could understand it, but I¡¯m not just anyone. With the magical letters and numbers I¡¯ve perfected earlier, this technique can be entirely transformed." My reasoning was clear: precise and complex codes would yield far superior results, even if they were impossible for other acolytes. After a few minutes of processing, the laboratory announced: ["Command completed!"] ["Technique successfully rewritten!"] I smirked slightly, but I wasn¡¯t satisfied yet. "It¡¯s not over..." I murmured, raising my arms, palms facing forward. "Now, based on the size and proportions of my internal organs, update this technique. Remove all standard information created based on the generic bodies of the mages who designed it." ["Beep!"] The screens and holograms resumed their chaotic dance before me. I knew this step was necessary. Generic techniques might work for most people, but they would never reach their peak for someone like me. To maximize efficiency, my technique had to be tailored to the extreme¡ªeven to the exact proportions of my heart, brain, and bones. After several more adjustments and refinements, the system announced: ["Technique refined and personalized successfully!"] I extended my hand as if holding the very result in my grasp and issued another command: "Save this information in the folder I created moments ago!" ["Information successfully saved!"] Satisfied with the progress, I allowed the virtual environment to fall silent for a few seconds. I observed the void around me, but I knew what was coming next. "Now, begin emulating this technique with holograms," I commanded firmly. "I want absolute perfection in the practice. I will accept nothing less. Emulate everything, record every error, correct every flaw. When I attempt this technique with my real body, I want it to feel as if I¡¯ve walked this path thousands of times." ["Beep!"] The void of the laboratory trembled. Thousands of holograms began appearing in every direction, each one a version of myself. Each hologram sat in a lotus position, eyes closed, but their movements were meticulous and varied, exploring different ways to apply the technique. I watched as holograms failed, some disintegrating into digital dust as errors were corrected. Every trial and error was a step toward perfection. The practice was relentless, and the laboratory recorded every improvement with precision. I crossed my arms, watching the organized chaos unfold before me. "No matter how long this takes here... When I leave this laboratory, my progress will be unstoppable." My eyes glimmered for a moment. "I am not like the others. To me, limits are merely suggestions." 1818 words .. Hello, reader. If you are reading this chapter outside the official platform Web/novel/com, you are reading an outdated and old chapter. Chapter 38: Mary As I observed the progress of the holograms in the virtual lab, I realized my patience was starting to wear thin. The incessant cycle of trial and error was impressive, but the delay was frustrating. I sighed deeply before asking, "Based on the current progress, what¡¯s the estimated time to complete the task?" ["Approximately 20 hours."] My brow furrowed immediately, and my voice came out sharper: "What? Why is it taking so long?" The response came quickly: ["The codes become more complex as the acolyte progresses, but that¡¯s the least of it. The biggest factor increasing the time is calculating possible variables and finding ways to bypass them with maximum efficiency."] There was a brief pause before the lab continued: ["If your body were digital, you could reach level 3 in just five hours. However, since you have a flesh-and-blood body, there are limitations. For instance, writing more than one code per day into your heart could result in complete collapse."] The lab¡¯s words made sense, even if they were hard to accept. I crossed my arms and reflected. "I can¡¯t ignore the limitations of my flesh, no matter how annoying they are." After pondering for a few seconds, I made a decision. "Keep working in the background, but now disable the virtual lab." ["Beep."] The digital world around me began to crumble. Within seconds, the void was replaced by the familiar setting of my room. I was back, seated in my chair. I glanced at the window, where the moonlight had replaced the sunlight from hours ago. Night had fallen, and the quiet of the moment was interrupted only by an unexpected sound from my stomach. "Growwlll~~" Instinctively, I placed my hand over my defined abdomen, feeling the firm muscles that reflected my physical discipline. "I¡¯m hungry," I muttered, more to myself than to anyone else. "I¡¯d better head to the cafeteria for dinner before going to bed. Tomorrow¡¯s going to be a busy day, and I need to be prepared." I rose from my chair and walked to the door of my room. When I turned the knob, I heard the characteristic "click" sound and then pushed the door open, stepping into the silent corridor illuminated by the soft glow of small light bubbles¡ªor whatever they were. Before I could take my first step toward the cafeteria, I heard the sound of another door opening in the hallway. It was identical to the sound of my own doorknob turning, but this time it came from the room directly across from mine. As the door opened, a peculiar figure emerged. It was a girl¡ªor rather, a young woman who resembled a doll. She was small, perhaps a bit shorter than Professor Miguel, and wore a white dress along with the rest of the acolyte uniform. Her face was so perfect, so symmetrical, it bordered on unreal. Her skin was white as porcelain, and her large, bright eyes had an unsettling depth, almost as if she had been designed to both charm and unsettle. Her hair, in impeccable blue curls, looked hand-painted, and in her delicate hands, she held a small teddy bear. For a moment, I stood still, frowning in confusion. It was impossible not to feel that something was¡­ off. But before I could think further about it, she flashed a radiant smile, like that of a display doll. "Hello, neighbor! Are you a new Acolyte? I¡¯m Mary!" Her voice was sweet, almost melodic, but there was something slightly mechanical about her tone, something I couldn¡¯t immediately pinpoint. Regaining my composure, I stepped forward and extended my hand, maintaining the elegance of a nobleman I had learned from the other Tyler¡¯s memories. "Hello, Mary. My name is Tyler. Tyler Rustel." She extended her hand as well, and I noticed she wore delicate white gloves, as immaculate as the rest of her appearance. Without hesitation, I took her hand and lightly kissed it, as if greeting a lady of high esteem. For a brief moment, her pale skin seemed to blush, taking on a faint reddish hue. "What a gentleman you are! I see you come from a noble and well-educated family." Her tone was full of admiration, but her smile carried a hint of mischief. I smiled back, with the same confidence she expected. "In my family, I am the noblest," I replied, with a slight nod of my head. Then, without hesitation, I continued, "Mary, may I ask you a question? Of course, only if it wouldn¡¯t trouble you." She tilted her head slightly, holding the bear with both hands and gently rocking it from side to side. There was something curious in her gaze, as if she already knew what I was about to say. "Let me guess," she said with a light, somewhat enigmatic laugh. "You¡¯re curious about my body, aren¡¯t you? Hahaha¡­ It¡¯s always that." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before I could respond, her tone shifted slightly, becoming darker. "I look like a rag doll, don¡¯t I? But in reality, I¡¯m a 20-year-old woman. Unfortunately, I learned the hard way that you should never accept anything free from a mage." Those last words hit like an unexpected blow. Her initial sweetness seemed to have been replaced by something much heavier. As she spoke, she moved the bear closer to her chest, hugging it tightly, and her eyes¡ªthough still bright¡ªnow held a profound melancholy. "Some professors here in this tower, when they lack test subjects for their experiments, seek out random students in the tower and offer things students usually need, like magic crystals or potions¡­ But in exchange, they ask for collaboration in an experiment. Of course, they hide the truth to some extent so as not to scare the student." My thoughts couldn¡¯t help but brim with arrogance. "Well¡­ that¡¯s not my problem. Unlike those losers, I¡¯m destined for greatness." I smiled inwardly, already certain that I would never fall for such an obvious trap, but to maintain appearances, I nodded as if I deeply understood. "I¡¯m really hungry right now," I said, changing the subject. "I haven¡¯t eaten anything since I arrived at the tower. Today is my first day. Could you tell me where the cafeteria is?" Upon hearing my question, Mary¡¯s expression softened, and she seemed happy to help. "It¡¯s late now, and I was just about to head there myself. Shall we go together?" "Of course, no problem," I replied, closing the door to my room and slipping the key into the inner pocket of my robe. She took the lead, her small, almost silent footsteps echoing softly in the corridor. As we walked, Mary began to talk, as if to fill the silence. "Luckily, we can eat as much as we want here. There¡¯s chicken, beef, snake meat, duck meat¡­ and many other types of food." As I listened, my mind began to imagine the feast awaiting us. But then, she added something that caught my attention. "However, if you have magic crystals, there¡¯s a separate area just for the wealthy. There, you can order magical food that helps strengthen the body." I laughed somewhat awkwardly. "I¡¯m broke! Hahaha. I spent all my crystals paying the tower fees and choosing my professor." Mary turned to me, surprised. "I just arrived recently too, about ten days ago, but since I didn¡¯t have any crystals, I was assigned randomly¡­" Her tone grew bitter for a moment, but she quickly smiled again, as if pushing away unpleasant thoughts. "Tyler, which professor did you choose? Was it Marcelina? I heard she turned a student into a vampire last year!" I froze for a second. "Marcelina, that woman is a menace¡­" I thought to myself before answering. "No! You¡¯ve got it wrong. I chose Miguel!" Mary stopped for a moment and turned to me, her eyes shining with surprise. Since she was so small, she had to look up to meet my gaze. "Wow! You want to become a magical engineer?" She seemed genuinely impressed. "Man¡­ you¡¯re really confident?" My confidence wavered for a moment. "Is engineering hard to learn?" I asked, trying to maintain my composure. Mary sighed and crossed her arms. "Not only is it extremely hard, but your professor will definitely send you to attend public classes involving engineering mastery. If you don¡¯t have a good memory and strong deductive abilities, you¡¯ll be lost. Besides, studying engineering requires a massive amount of resources and ingredients. People who don¡¯t come from wealthy families rarely choose this path!" As she spoke, she played with her blue curls, as if it were a habitual gesture. Then, she smiled with a bit more hope and added, "But if you manage to survive, you¡¯ll become a rich Acolyte¡­ After all, everyone wants a mechanical arm, a golem, a balloon, a motorized bow and arrow, or things like that." Since I had entered Miguel¡¯s lab earlier, I had already envisioned such a scenario. Fortunately, I have my digital lab. ... 1685 words ... Hello, dear readers! We¡¯ve reached the incredible milestone of 51 chapters! ???? I want to express my deepest gratitude to all of you who have been following this journey and immersing yourselves in this world with me. Every read, comment, power stone, and gift you send is the fuel that keeps me motivated to create and improve this story. To celebrate this milestone, I¡¯m opening this space to answer any questions, theories, or curiosities you might have. Feel free to leave your comments below, and I promise I¡¯ll do my best to respond to each one of you! Additionally, I want to make it clear that you are an essential part of this journey. When the book reaches its conclusion, I plan to write a special section with the names of the readers who interacted the most¡ªwhether by commenting, donating power stones, sending gifts, or simply supporting in any way. I want everyone to know that this book wouldn¡¯t be the same without you. Thank you so much for being part of this adventure. I can¡¯t wait to continue exploring this story with all of you! With gratitude, [WOODD - Author of books in the [WE] Chapter 39: Automaton After a few more minutes of talking with Mary, we finally arrived at the dining hall. As soon as the door opened, I was greeted by a peculiar sight and a bittersweet aroma that invaded my nostrils. The hall was large, with long tables arranged in parallel rows. A few acolytes were scattered in small groups, speaking in hushed tones or eating in silence. The area was illuminated by magical globes floating above the tables, emitting a soft, pulsating light, just like in all the other places I had visited. At the center of the dining hall was what would catch anyone¡¯s attention: a green-skinned creature, muscular, with arms resembling tree trunks. It was clearly an ogre, but it wore a white apron already stained with various colors and a chef¡¯s hat that seemed far too small for its disproportionate head. In front of it was a massive cauldron, with vapors rising and filling the air with a strange, salty smell. Beside the cauldron stood a long, organized table with trays, plates, knives, forks, spoons, and glasses. On the opposite side, I noticed a buffet offering various kinds of food, from shiny fruits to steaming cuts of meat. Mary, excited, walked ahead and exclaimed, "I¡¯m starving!" Being small, she had to climb onto a chair to reach the items on the table. Holding her dress with one hand to avoid tripping, she grabbed a tray carefully, ensuring nothing fell. The scene was so amusing I almost laughed, but I held back, maintaining my composure. I picked up a tray shortly after, adding a plate, spoons, knives, and a glass to it. I walked over to the ogre and stopped in front of the bubbling cauldron. The smell was... peculiar, to say the least. I frowned as I stared at the dark green liquid, with pieces that looked like vegetables floating alongside something I preferred not to identify. The creature noticed my expression and sighed as if it were already accustomed to such reactions. Its voice was deep and guttural, yet surprisingly calm: "Cave goblin soup. Rich in iron. The taste isn¡¯t the most appetizing, but it¡¯s good for your health." I gave a faint smile but shook my head in refusal. "No, thank you. I¡¯ll stick to traditional food." The ogre simply nodded, seemingly unbothered, and returned to standing still. I moved to the other side of the cauldron, where the plates of traditional food were. There, I loaded my plate with all kinds of meat: chicken, beef, and even a piece of snake meat that looked perfectly grilled. I filled my glass with red wine, ignoring the juice options available. With my tray ready, I glanced around and saw Mary already seated at one of the tables. She was alone, swinging her feet that barely touched the floor. As I approached, I noticed she had filled her tray with fruits, bread, and a small bowl of soup¡ªlikely one of the simpler and less... "experimental" ones. I sat in the chair next to her, placing my tray on the table carefully. "So, Mary, looks like you didn¡¯t dare to try the goblin soup either, huh?" She laughed and took a bite of a fruit that resembled a shiny apple. "Oh, no way. I like things that actually look like food, you know? But I¡¯ll admit their soup is good if you¡¯re desperate for energy." As I cut another piece of meat and chewed, I casually glanced at Mary. There was something about her that stirred an uncomfortable curiosity. Even now, transformed into a doll, she was still made of flesh and blood. Her delicate movements as she ate weren¡¯t entirely natural, likely a side effect of being turned into a doll. I decided to break the silence. "Who¡¯s your teacher?" I asked, trying to sound indifferent. Mary paused for a moment, her eyes fixed on her plate as she chewed a piece of the shiny fruit. The silence that followed felt almost somber until she replied in a low, nearly resigned tone. "Daniel." The name didn¡¯t surprise me. During my reading of the information scroll about the teachers, Daniel was described as one of the most notorious. He didn¡¯t hide the fact that his students served as key pieces in his experiments, often with irreversible consequences. "I see..." I replied, not pushing the subject further. I knew it made no sense to show pity or compassion. This world wasn¡¯t a place for the weak, and no one had time to lament. Here, survival and evolution demanded sacrifices¡ªeven if it meant becoming something inhuman. After finishing my plate, I stood up, carrying the tray to the designated area for dirty dishes. I scraped the food remnants into the trash, the muffled sound of impact briefly echoing. Then, I turned back toward Mary, who was still seated, her doll-like arm resting on the table. "Good night, Mary. I¡¯m heading to bed." She raised her small gloved hand and waved lightly. "Good night, Tyler. Sleep well." I walked down the corridor to my room, and the silence of the tower at night felt almost oppressive. Turning the doorknob, I entered and closed the door behind me with a soft click. The room seemed cozier now, perhaps because exhaustion was taking over me. I removed my cloak and tossed it carelessly onto a nearby chair before collapsing onto the bed. "I¡¯m completely drained..." I murmured to myself, feeling my body sink into the mattress. "I think I¡¯ve gone about 15 to 18 hours without proper rest." Closing my eyes, I issued one last mental command: "Lab, set the alarm for 5:30 AM." The familiar electronic sound echoed in my mind. ["Beep!"] ["Alarm set!"] The countdown began: ["08:00:00"] ["07:59:59"] ["07:59:58"] ["07:59:57"] . . Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before I could follow the rest, everything became heavy. My body felt like it was sinking further into the mattress, and exhaustion completely overtook me. Within seconds, the world around me faded, and I was dragged into a deep, dreamless sleep, as if my body had been desperately pleading for this rest. . . . ["00:00:05"] ["00:00:04"] ["00:00:03"] ["00:00:02"] ["00:00:01"] ["00:00:00"] ["Beep!"] ["Beep!"] ["The alarm is ringing!"] The voice of the virtual lab echoed, pulling me out of my sleep. "Already?" I thought as I issued another mental command. "Disable the alarm!" ["Beep!"] ["Alarm disabled!"] The sunlight streaming through the window was relentless, illuminating every corner of the room and reminding me that a new day had begun. I got up, grabbed the cloak I had thrown on the chair the night before, and headed to the bathroom. The cold water against my face helped chase away the lingering fatigue, and after a quick routine, I left the room. My stomach was already rumbling with hunger as I made my way to the dining hall. When I entered, the atmosphere was entirely different from the previous night. Natural light filled the space, and acolytes were scattered at tables, eating a variety of breads, fruit-decorated cakes, hot coffee, and other items I didn¡¯t bother to observe. I didn¡¯t pay them much attention, heading straight for the meats, which were now my main focus. I grabbed generous portions of beef and chicken, along with a glass of water to accompany them. I chewed with determination, feeling strength and energy return to my body. "Just meat, water, and wine... That¡¯s all a warrior needs," I muttered to myself. After finishing my meal, I headed toward Professor Miguel¡¯s laboratory, my mind already anticipating what I would find there. When I reached the metal door, marked with precisely engraved industrial symbols, I took a deep breath and entered. At the center of the laboratory, Miguel, my new teacher, was entirely focused on his work. His eyes, visible through the lenses of his glasses, gleamed with the same golden light as before. His orange mustache was still perched on his face, but now he wore a dark leather apron covered with oil stains and scorch marks. Miguel was working on a combat automaton¡ªa humanoid machine made of reinforced steel, with flexible joints and protective plates along its "back." He carefully adjusted a sequence of gears controlling the automaton¡¯s arm movements. The gears, arranged in layers, were connected by tiny axles and powered by an internal engine fueled by a pulsating magic crystal embedded in the machine¡¯s chest. "Adjust the torque ratio on the right arm," he murmured to himself as he tightened a valve with a shiny wrench. Each movement he made was accompanied by the sound of grinding metal and the hiss of released steam. On one side of the automaton, an open panel revealed a system of hydraulic pistons. These pistons, filled with a viscous magical liquid, were clearly responsible for enhancing the automaton¡¯s physical strength in combat. A set of reinforced leather straps connected these pistons to the metallic joints, allowing for smooth and precise movements. On the other side, Miguel was welding small rotating discs that appeared to be magical stabilization mechanisms. The discs had runes etched into their surfaces, glowing faintly as he connected them to the internal circuits. "These runes will balance the energy transfer when the automaton is under high combat pressure," he remarked to himself, clearly satisfied with the progress. I stood silently, observing. I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to interrupt him while he was so engrossed in his creation. ... 1770 Words ... Hello, dear readers! We¡¯ve reached the incredible milestone of 51 chapters! I want to express my deepest gratitude to all of you who have been following this journey and immersing yourselves in this world with me. Every read, comment, power stone, and gift you send is the fuel that keeps me motivated to create and improve this story. To celebrate this milestone, I¡¯m opening this space to answer any questions, theories, or curiosities you might have. Feel free to leave your comments below, and I promise I¡¯ll do my best to respond to each one of you! Additionally, I want to make it clear that you are an essential part of this journey. When the book reaches its conclusion, I plan to write a special section with the names of the readers who interacted the most¡ªwhether by commenting, donating power stones, sending gifts, or simply supporting in any way. I want everyone to know that this book wouldn¡¯t be the same without you. Thank you so much for being part of this adventure. I can¡¯t wait to continue exploring this story with all of you! With gratitude,[WOODD - Author of books in the [WE] Chapter 40: Charlotte After I glanced at Miguel, my eyes were immediately drawn to her. An acolyte working alongside Miguel, she was a breathtaking sight, even in the metallic and oppressive atmosphere of that steampunk laboratory. Tall, with perfect curves that the lab uniform couldn¡¯t hide, long legs that seemed drawn by an artist, and silky brown hair cascading like a waterfall down to her waist. Her skin was flawless, and those lips¡­ Ah, those full lips had a natural color that almost made me imagine their taste. "Damn it, why are all the women in this world so hot? Focus, Tyler," I thought, shaking my head discreetly to chase away such ideas. It wasn¡¯t the time for distractions. She wore a steampunk lab outfit meticulously designed to be both functional and elegant. A tight black leather corset adorned with bronze buckles emphasized her silhouette, while an asymmetrical layered skirt in shades of brown and gold revealed part of her thighs as she moved. Fishnet stockings and leather boots reinforced with metal plates completed the look, giving her an air of practicality without losing aesthetic appeal. Over the corset, she wore a sort of long vest equipped with small pockets for tools and glowing vials, all fastened with leather straps and metal buttons. A pair of fingerless gloves covered her delicate hands, leaving her nails¡ªpainted a vibrant red¡ªexposed. Charlotte also wore steampunk goggles, resting on her forehead like a tiara, with lenses of varying sizes and colors. When Miguel finally finished adjusting the automaton and turned to me, wiping the sweat from his forehead, he said with a mildly sarcastic tone, "At least you¡¯re punctual." I watched him as he stepped away from the automaton and almost laughed when steam from the valves on the wall blew directly into his face. He waved the air with his hand, muttering something incomprehensible. "Seeing an engineering genius defeated by a bit of steam is amusing," I thought but wisely kept a serious expression. "Thank you, professor. Of course, I¡¯d be punctual. It would be disrespectful to someone as esteemed as you," I replied, slightly bowing my head. Miguel smiled, satisfied, and then gestured toward Charlotte. "Come, let me introduce you. This is Charlotte, my other apprentice. And this is Tyler, the new acolyte from yesterday!" Charlotte turned to me, bowing gracefully as she said, "Hello!" Her voice was sweet, but there was a hint of confidence in it, like someone who knew her worth. I placed my right arm over my chest, responding with noble elegance: "Hello!" Miguel continued, "Charlotte is your senior. Besides her, you also have another senior named Mateo. His engineering skills are excellent." Charlotte added, with a spark of enthusiasm in her eyes, "Mateo is called a genius who only appears once in a century. He¡¯s considered the most likely successor of our mentor!" Miguel laughed, clearly proud. "Haha! Indeed! Mateo has shown exceptional talent in engineering! If there¡¯s something you don¡¯t understand, you can seek his help." I simply nodded, though my mind was already contemplating how competitive this hierarchy seemed to be. Miguel shifted his tone, now addressing me directly: "Now, let¡¯s get to the point. Starting today, you must come here every day to pick up tools and go with Charlotte to the mining caverns on the other side of the tower. You¡¯ll mine for about five hours a day. After that, if you still have energy, the rest of the day is yours. You can attend public lectures, visit the library, or do whatever you wish." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon hearing this, I frowned. "Sir, but won¡¯t I learn anything directly from you?" I asked, trying to hide my frustration. Miguel gave a mischievous smile. "You¡¯re still a level 0 acolyte. You surely only started studying magical language and numbers yesterday. Even if I wanted to teach you something now, you wouldn¡¯t understand the basics. Once you advance to level 1 and are minimally literate in magic, I¡¯ll instruct you in the world of magical engineering." I swallowed my indignation and nodded. "Yes, sir." Internally, my mind raced. "If he knew I learned to read magical language in just a few hours yesterday¡­ That would cause a panic. They might dissect me alive or worse." Still, the reality was clear: five hours a day mining¡­ At least I¡¯d have Charlotte¡¯s company. As soon as Miguel gave his order for us to go, Charlotte wasted no time. She cast a quick glance at me before delving deeper into the laboratory, her confident and agile steps echoing on the metallic floor. "Come on, we need to grab the tools," she said in a practical voice, though not losing that slightly authoritative tone. "Okay," I replied, following her as I took in the surroundings. In the corner of the room, next to one of the many ducts that blew hot air at irregular intervals, there was a large shelf filled with tools. The space was functionally disorganized, with pickaxes, shovels, axes, and other tools hanging from iron hooks, while gears, chains, and other accessories were scattered across smaller shelves. Charlotte walked over without hesitation and began grabbing what she needed. She picked up a pickaxe and a shovel, fastening them to her waist with ease. Then she pulled out a large dark leather backpack leaning against the base of the shelf. The backpack looked sturdy, reinforced with metal straps at the corners, and was clearly used for carrying materials from mining. I stood there for a moment, watching her as she gathered the equipment. Something about the way she handled it all made me think she was entirely accustomed to the routine. It was then that her voice cut through my thoughts: "What are you waiting for?" I blinked a few times and let out a sigh. "Nothing," I replied, grabbing the tools within reach. While adjusting a pickaxe and a shovel onto my back, I let my thoughts escape: "Who would¡¯ve imagined that the son of a baron¡ªme¡ªwould end up here, working in mines for ores? If the nobles from my homeland heard this, they¡¯d laugh at the absurdity." Charlotte paused what she was doing and shot me a sly, almost conspiratorial smile before responding: "Well, if it¡¯s any consolation, I found it strange when I first arrived too. But now... it doesn¡¯t matter that much. In this tower, there are all sorts of things¡ªeven things that are quite pleasurable. You¡¯ll learn that soon enough." Her expression shifted as she spoke. Her eyes sparkled in a peculiar way, like someone recalling something addictive or even dangerous. That smile didn¡¯t seem consoling but rather one from someone who knew far more than she was letting on. I furrowed my brow, suspicious, while Charlotte returned her focus to organizing her gear. "???" I thought, trying to decipher her expression. Something felt off, and the curiosity I felt was accompanied by a tangible unease. Shaking my head to dispel the thoughts, I grabbed a backpack similar to hers and finished strapping the tools to the leather loops at my waist. With everything ready, I followed Charlotte, who had already stepped out of the lab, her confident posture unwavering as she walked ahead. As I trailed behind Charlotte through the corridors, the environment seemed routine¡ªuntil it wasn¡¯t. A sudden explosion echoed ahead, followed by a wave of light that briefly illuminated the hallway. "Boom~~" In that instant, the lab¡¯s voice in my mind issued a clear alert: ["Attention!"] ["Danger ahead!"] I froze momentarily, on guard, as a long, drawn-out howl reverberated through the corridors: "Awooooo!" Before I could ask Charlotte what was happening, she let out an exasperated sigh and kept walking as if this were just another Tuesday. "Damn it... did a student lose control? Probably a mutation gone rogue from the professor¡¯s lab." "Mutation?" I thought, but I said nothing. I maintained my composure and kept following Charlotte, who seemed unconcerned, though slightly annoyed. Soon, we came across a gathering of curious students forming a circle and gawking at whatever was in the center. Charlotte ignored the crowd and began pushing her way through, and I followed suit, shoving a few shoulders to get a clear view of what was happening. At the center of the circle, a white-furred wolf with red eyes thrashed about. Its imposing frame was marked by massive claws and a body streaked with blood. The wolf seemed injured, and its white fur was matted and stained. Behind it, a partially destroyed door was engulfed in flames, and inside the room, broken test tubes spilled vibrantly colored liquids that mixed together in a chaotic display. The wolf rolled on the ground as if struggling to regain control of itself. After a few moments of desperate writhing, it managed to sit up, though its gaze remained dazed. Then it spoke, clearly disoriented: "DAMN IT!! MY LAB EXPLODED!" Hearing this, the students around us burst into laughter or murmured amongst themselves. Apparently, this wasn¡¯t an uncommon sight. Many began to disperse, likely concluding that the show was over. Judging by Charlotte¡¯s reaction, she seemed equally unbothered. "Probably testing transformation spells on himself," I thought, observing the wolf while Charlotte moved on. Before I could follow, something caught my attention. The wolf began to convulse violently. Its bones cracked grotesquely as it reverted to its human form. The transformation seemed excruciatingly painful, judging by the muffled screams of agony. When it finally returned to normal, the young man was left naked¡ªsomething that should¡¯ve been humiliating, though it was clearly the least of his concerns. Kneeling on the ground, he wept as he stared at the ruins of his destroyed lab. "I lost everything! I invested about 50 magical crystals into this experiment¡­" My mind stopped for a second upon hearing the amount. "Holy shit¡­ 50 magical crystals!" I thought, stunned. To obtain just one magical crystal in the mortal world, a brutal war involving over 5,000 men would be necessary. Acquiring 50 would require invading an empire or something equally absurd. Of course, that was the logic of the mortal world without magic. Here, in the world of mages, such crystals were traded as common currency among magi. .... 1699 Words Chapter 41: Ravine As we moved away from the chaos of the hallway, the sound of the boy¡¯s sobs faded, and the scent of burning was left behind. It didn¡¯t take long before we stopped in front of a structure that caught my attention: an elevator cabin made of steel. The cabin was a spectacle of magical steampunk engineering. Its walls shimmered with a faint silvery reflection, reinforced by bronze plates. At the top of the cabin, gears of various sizes connected, spinning in perfect synchrony, while thick chains descended into a shaft that disappeared into the floor. At the center of the cabin, a motor glowed intensely, releasing blue smoke that dissipated into the air with an ethereal glimmer. Charlotte stopped in front of the cabin where the motor stood and said, almost proudly: "This cabin was built by our senior, Mateo. He built it by himself after studying for only two years." I looked at her for a moment, then stepped closer, observing the structure more attentively. Silently, I issued a mental command to the lab: "Lab, scan this cabin and project the internal design of the motor for me." ["Beep!"] Before my eyes, the lab¡¯s interface was projected. ["Internal functioning of the motor"] ["The operator begins the process by feeding the boiler with an item in the form of a blue crystal. The liquid inside the boiler is heated until it reaches the boiling point, generating pressurized steam. A decorative pressure gauge, with numbers engraved on a copper frame, displays the steam levels."] ["The pressurized steam is channeled into the piston cylinders. As the steam enters, it pushes the pistons in alternating motions, activating the crank system and the master gear wheel."] ["The rotation of the gear wheel turns the main pulley. Depending on the direction of the control lever, the pulley winds or unwinds the rope, moving the elevator cabin up or down."] ["The centrifugal regulator automatically adjusts the steam valve openings based on the motor¡¯s speed, ensuring smooth and safe cabin movement. If the speed exceeds the safe limit, the regulator partially closes the valves, reducing the pressure."] "Interesting," I murmured, crossing my arms and glancing at Charlotte. "How many magical crystals did he earn building this?" Charlotte, who had been admiring the cabin, stopped and turned to me. She pondered for a moment before replying: "I don¡¯t know... I didn¡¯t have the courage to ask Mateo. After all, no one likes to tell others how rich they are, right?" I gave a slight nod but continued watching her. It didn¡¯t feel like a complete answer, but before I could press further, she grabbed the lever on the side of the cabin and pulled it. The motor vibrated softly, releasing another wave of glowing blue smoke, and the gears began to turn. The cabin trembled for a moment before it started pulling the elevator. With each movement, the click of the gears and the rhythmic hiss of steam being released were audible. Charlotte, noticing my still unsatisfied expression, smiled differently this time. It wasn¡¯t the casual smile from before but something more ambitious, almost greedy, like someone dreaming of swimming in mountains of gold. "But..." she began, looking directly into my eyes. "If we were hired to build an elevator like this, the price would easily be in the thousands of magical crystals." My eyes widened, and I almost shouted. "Holy crap! I¡¯m going to get so rich," I thought, trying to control my expression. As soon as the elevator arrived, my brow furrowed immediately. The cabin doors creaked open, and I was hit by a strong smell of damp earth mixed with sweat. The heavy air seemed to wrap around me like a suffocating cloak. The cabin was narrow and cramped, with walls that glimmered faintly thanks to a thin layer of crystal dust stuck to them. In the corners, patches of dried mud clung stubbornly, forming irregular patterns. Inside, a group of robust miners took up almost all the space, each one seeming larger than the last. Their academy uniforms, which must have once been white like the one I was wearing, were now stained gray, brown, and with darker spots I¡¯d rather not imagine the origin of. Some wore leather vests so worn and patched that they looked like they were held together by sheer willpower. The patches were improvised: strips of poorly sewn fabric and thick ropes hastily tied to keep everything in place. ... Pickaxes and shovels were firmly gripped in their calloused hands or slung across their backs, their tips still coated with mineral residue. Overstuffed backpacks, filled with tools and chunks of ore, competed for space with the miners¡¯ sweaty bodies. The metal of the tools jingled softly as the elevator swayed lightly, almost like a chaotic melody accompanying the heavy silence they maintained. Extinguished torches, still smoldering faintly, were strapped to their belts or mounted on improvised holders on their backpacks. The smell of old smoke mixed with the dense atmosphere. In the corner, a skinny boy seemed out of place. His thin arms trembled slightly as he balanced two reinforced wooden crates on the cabin floor. The crates creaked under the weight, but he showed no signs of complaint¡ªhe simply kept his eyes downcast, perhaps to avoid the others¡¯ gaze. Once the miners left the elevator, completely ignoring Charlotte and me, we were left facing an empty yet thoroughly filthy cabin. The scent of sweat and dust still lingered in the air, and the floor was covered in a mixture of dried mud and small, sparkling fragments¡ªlikely remnants of mined crystals. Charlotte adjusted the steampunk goggles perched on her head, sliding them over her eyes before stepping into the cabin ahead of me. She stopped in the center of the space, observing the walls coated with fine dust, then glanced back at me over her shoulder. "Those guys who just left? They¡¯re students too. Everyone you¡¯ll find here is a student." I stood there for a moment before stepping in, letting the elevator doors close slowly behind me. I leaned against the metal wall, crossing my arms casually. I felt my biceps press against the fabric of my robe, highlighting the muscles I had worked so hard to build through breathing technique training. Watching Charlotte adjust something on the elevator¡¯s buttons, I couldn¡¯t help but ask: "I think I get the school¡¯s situation, but¡­ common metals and ores, like steel, iron, and bronze¡ªthe kind of stuff my father could easily get¡ªshouldn¡¯t be so valuable that people work themselves to death in these mines. Unless these mines are full of¡­" Charlotte cut me off, finishing the thought as the elevator began to descend with a slight jolt: "Different materials. Those common metals, like steel, you can buy in bulk at the trade district here in the Tower. But magical materials? That¡¯s a whole other story. They¡¯re used in practically every area of the magical world." She pushed her goggles up with her index finger, as if emphasizing her next point. "There are metals here that conduct magical energy, like mithral, for example, or rare alloys that react to enchantments. Not to mention the crystals. Some are used as pure energy sources, whether for mechanical contraptions or to be refined and transformed into runes or enchanted items. The jewelers here are quite famous for working with these materials." I listened carefully, frowning slightly as I absorbed the information. "I see¡­ And where can I learn more about these items?" The elevator trembled slightly, signaling we were nearing our destination. Charlotte shrugged, as if the answer were obvious. "Well, you can learn in public classes or spend hours in the library. Of course, there¡¯s always the option to buy knowledge directly from other students. As long as you¡¯ve got money, of course, you¡¯ll find what you¡¯re looking for around here." I sighed deeply, crossing my arms again as I felt the weight of reality. Money¡­ it was exactly what I didn¡¯t have. I was practically broke, and the idea of "buying knowledge" seemed as distant as the rare ore Charlotte was talking about. Before stepping out of the cabin, she shook her boot, knocking off the dirt that had accumulated in the elevator, and shot me a sidelong glance. "Before you try to do anything, become magically literate. Take the public classes on the language of magic and study in your free time. Once you can read and understand it, you¡¯ll have access to everything. After all, almost everything in this Tower¡ªwithout exception¡ªis written in the language of magic." Hearing this, I simply nodded and then stepped out of the cabin. As I looked out at the ravine, I was struck by the sight before me. It was an immense, deep abyss, its walls teeming with acolytes scattered everywhere, working like ants in search of ore. The constant sound of pickaxes echoed, reverberating against the rocks like a distant drum. Some miners were tied around the waist with ropes, hanging in precarious positions, while others, bolder or more desperate, balanced on improvised planks that creaked with every movement. In certain areas, torches mounted on the stone walls cast a flickering yellow light, indicating that those acolytes hadn¡¯t yet learned light spells. In other spots, rarer still, magical light orbs floated, illuminating small groups that worked tirelessly. The contrast between the gentle glow of the orbs and the immense darkness of the ravine made the scene even more surreal. "Holy shit! This place is massive," I blurted out without thinking. ... S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1588 Words Chapter 42: Mining Charlotte, who was right in front of me, suddenly raised her hand, blocking my next step. I looked at her with a mix of irritation and curiosity but quickly realized the reason. The ground there was slippery, covered by a thin layer of moisture and mineral dust. One wrong step, and I could tumble straight into that endless abyss. Death would be certain. "Before we descend, we need to check in," Charlotte said calmly, without even looking back. Then she turned and started walking on one of the planks that crossed parts of the ravine as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Her steps were firm, and she didn¡¯t seem to care about the darkness stretching below, punctuated only by faint, distant lights symbolizing miners far away. I hesitated for a moment before following her. "Hey, Charlotte," I called, trying to balance my feet on the plank while my eyes avoided looking at the void below. "Why do we have to do this for Miguel?" She stopped for a moment and turned her head, looking at me as if I had just asked the most obvious question in the world. "Isn¡¯t it obvious?" she replied with a disdainful tone, shaking her head slightly. I frowned, annoyed by her vague answer. "I guess I wasn¡¯t clear," I continued, trying to be more direct. "He¡¯s a mage, right? He could just create an automaton to do the mining for him. I mean, several automatons working in sync would be way more efficient than humans. Humans get hungry, scared, tired... It doesn¡¯t make sense." Charlotte stopped walking as we reached a more open area within the ravine. It was a surprisingly well-lit space, with tents scattered all around. The place resembled a street market, with acolytes coming and going, carrying sacks of ore, tools, and other items. The smell of ground stone and sweat was strong, but the atmosphere buzzed with activity, as if no one had time to worry about the dirt or exhaustion. Charlotte walked up to a larger tent in the center of the place and joined a line of acolytes waiting their turn. As we waited, she finally answered my question, still without looking directly at me. "Well... I admit that¡¯s a valid question. But I don¡¯t know the answer either," she said with a shrug, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. "And honestly, I¡¯m not crazy enough to question the methods and arrangements of a mage." I sighed, trying to stay focused, but my mind wandered. I looked at Charlotte, who was still walking ahead of me, striding confidently through the area. Her movements were fluid and assured, and I couldn¡¯t help my eyes from drifting down to her long legs and the alluring shape of her body. "This girl is hot, but so annoying," I thought, suppressing a smirk as I kept my gaze steady. She was undeniably beautiful, and with everything that had been happening, it was hard not to find myself wondering how satisfying it would be to fill this bitch¡¯s womb with my filthy seed. "I¡¯ll get you one day and pound your pussy so hard it¡¯ll be sore from all the sex¡­" I went on, letting my imagination wander for a moment. Maybe it was the lack of sexual company¡ªIt had been a while since I had contact with another girl. Mia, Olivia, and Sophia were far away, all busy with the teachers who had chosen them. Before I could go too far, a deep, raspy voice suddenly echoed, interrupting my thoughts:"What is your purpose here?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I quickly raised my head, averting my gaze from Charlotte¡¯s legs and focusing on the source of the voice. Behind the tent, something was floating. A strange being, almost translucent, its white, ethereal body glowing faintly under the uneven lighting of the area. "A ghost?" I thought, observing the creature closely. It didn¡¯t look like a free spirit; something bound it to this place. Around its spectral neck was a collar shaped like a blue ribbon with sharp yellow spikes that looked threatening. The creature had a weary expression, as if it were there not by choice but by obligation. Charlotte, always practical, wasted no time and replied immediately: "We¡¯re here to mine for about five hours." The ghost let out a deep sigh, the sound reverberating strangely in the air. Despite its spectral appearance, that sigh felt laden with exhaustion and boredom, as though this were the most tedious job in the world. It turned slowly, floating toward a disorganized pile of yellow scrolls and chests scattered across the ground behind it. It was a strange contrast: a messy pile in a place controlled by something so unusual. After rummaging for a few seconds, it picked up one of the chests and retrieved a yellow scroll from inside, along with a long, thin quill that seemed to be made of some type of bone. Without saying a word, it placed both in front of Charlotte, as if accustomed to this repetitive process. As soon as Charlotte finished signing the scroll with the quill, she turned to me. Her look said it all: it was my turn. Without question, I stepped forward and took the quill from her hand, leaning in to sign the yellow scroll the ghost had presented to us. The quill felt cold and oddly heavy in my fingers, while the scroll gave off a musty odor. Once I finished, the ghost spoke in its hoarse, monotonous voice: "If you remain absent for more than five hours, we will declare you missing. After that, we will wait six days before declaring your death, and your name will then be removed from the tower¡¯s student registry." I frowned at this, a chill running up my spine. It made sense, in a brutal and practical way. This place was immense, and every now and then, distant screams echoed¡ªcries of pain, explosions, or something even more unsettling, like strange roars that seemed to come from the depths. It was easy to imagine someone getting lost here forever. Charlotte nodded, apparently indifferent to the gravity of the situation, and reached into the pocket of her vest. She pulled out a refined pocket watch made of gold, with small, intricate gears. With a soft click, she opened it and adjusted some gears before looking at me. "We have five hours before this watch goes off." "ok" I replied confidently, following her down the ravine. Charlotte moved ahead, crossing another of the makeshift planks that stretched over the ravine¡¯s chasm. The planks swayed under our steps, creaking worryingly. On the other side, we found the entrance to a cave that descended further into the dark underworld. Inside, the air was damp and heavy, smelling of stone and rust. Once inside, she stopped and began murmuring something in a low, rhythmic tone. "Luminite, come and light the surroundings. Obey my orders and answer my call! Brighter light, shine upon the darkness!" I recognized it immediately. Charlotte was casting a light spell. In the air above her head, a glowing orb began to take shape. "Buzz~~" The orb of light floated gently, illuminating the cave with a clear, steady brightness. "Of course... useful for her," I thought, watching the scene. For me, it didn¡¯t matter. My virtual lab already gave me night vision, so I could see the environment clearly even without the magical light. But I decided to say nothing. She seemed satisfied with her spell. We descended further into the cave, now via a staircase carved directly into the ravine¡¯s wall. Each step was uneven and rough, clearly made hastily by human hands. Finally, we reached a secluded spot where the walls seemed untouched and full of potential for exploration. Charlotte turned to me, determined. "Okay, let¡¯s get to work!" I gave her a slight smile, trying to appear calm, and replied: "No problem." I looked at the wall in front of me, pulling the pickaxe from where it was strapped to my back. The feel of the wooden handle in my hands was familiar, but the task still felt... outdated. As I gripped the tool, I couldn¡¯t help but think, "This is such a waste of time. Miguel could easily design an automatic mining tool, like a magical drill. It could pierce through the walls and extract resources much more efficiently." But such thoughts were pointless. Miguel had his own reasons for sending us here, and questioning them wouldn¡¯t change anything. I gripped the pickaxe firmly and began striking the wall with force, the metallic sound echoing through the cave. I didn¡¯t bother using my virtual lab to scan for minerals; in the end, anything we found would be handed directly to Miguel. So I opted to do the work as straightforwardly as possible. Time passed. . Five hours later. .... 1482 Words Chapter 43: Tour After five long hours of work, I heard the characteristic sound of Charlotte¡¯s clock. "Ding~~ Ding~~ Ding~~" I clenched my fists as the alarm rang, letting out a mental sigh of relief. "Finally, I¡¯ll get out of this horrible place," I thought, while my arms still felt heavy from the monotonous repetition of striking the stone. I looked at the wall where I had been mining with an almost mechanical determination. A shiny, irregular crystal was partially loosened, almost as if it were begging to be taken. I turned the tool one last time, carefully extracting it, and placed it in the bag along with the pickaxe. As I turned around, I saw Charlotte fiddling with the clock, deactivating the alarm with a tired motion. She leaned against the cave wall and took a deep breath, clearly exhausted. It wasn¡¯t from the physical effort of mining but from the light spell she had sustained for five consecutive hours. The glow of the magical orb still hovered faintly above her head, almost as if it too were weary. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I observed her pitiful state. "I¡¯ll still leave your pussy burning with my blows and you¡¯ll get tired too," I thought, but kept the comment to myself. It was then that I noticed something curious: neither my white clothes nor hers were dirty, despite all the dust and dirt in the room. "These uniforms have basic cleaning enchantments," I concluded, analyzing the detail. "But the miners I saw earlier wore the same uniforms, and many of them were filthy. This can only mean that these enchantments don¡¯t last forever. They wear out over time until the uniform becomes just a regular, useless piece of fabric." Charlotte wiped the sweat from her forehead with the back of her hand and, after a few seconds, straightened up. Her voice was firm despite the exhaustion: "Let¡¯s go. We need to get out of this place." "It¡¯s about time," I replied pragmatically, adjusting the strap of my bag and walking behind her. We climbed the stone staircase with steady steps, the damp and silent surroundings adding to the heavy atmosphere. When we reached the cave leading to the wooden planks suspended over the ravine¡¯s abyss, a chill ran down my spine. I glanced to the side, and my breath caught in my throat for a moment. A large natural stone spike, sharp as a spear, jutted out from the bottom of the abyss. Impaled at the top of the spike was the body of a young man. His chest had been brutally pierced, and dried blood stained the stone with a dark, grotesque hue. The body was rigid, his face frozen in a contorted expression of pain he no longer felt. Flies buzzed around, hovering over the remains like macabre sentinels. My mind swirled with questions as I looked up at the top of the ravine, where he had likely fallen from. Up there, a rope hung near a nearly extinguished torch. "Lab, enhance my vision and zoom in." ["Beep!"] ["Zoom 20x"] My vision adjusted instantly, focusing on the details. As I suspected, the rope that should have been supporting the young man had been cut ¡ª and cleanly. The cut was so precise that only something extremely sharp, like a blade or high-quality tool, could have made it. I shook my head, accepting the situation. "It was certainly some intrigue among miners," I thought. This ravine wasn¡¯t only dangerous because of its natural conditions; the human environment made it even worse. Charlotte, on the other hand, completely ignored the body. She didn¡¯t even glance in its direction, maintaining her steady pace as she walked across the planks. For her, that kind of scene seemed as commonplace as the work we had just done. Once we reached the central area of the ravine, we headed straight to the ghost to sign the scroll again. It floated there with the same weary air, handing us the pen and observing us as though our very existence was a burden to it. After formalizing our departure, we headed to the elevator. As the cabin ascended, I felt a weight lift from my shoulders. The clean, well-lit environment of the tower was a stark contrast to the dirt and chaos of the ravine. Charlotte seemed relieved too, though she didn¡¯t show it as openly as I did. When we arrived at the engineering lab, we stored the tools in their designated spots. Then we handed over the minerals we¡¯d collected to Miguel, who was still working on the automaton. He handled the crystals with near-surgical precision, bringing them close to his face to analyze them through the steampunk glasses perched on his nose. After examining a larger crystal with particular interest, he finally spoke: "Alright, you¡¯re free to go. But before you do whatever you want, Charlotte, take Tyler and show him all the areas of the tower." Miguel didn¡¯t even wait for a response. He set the crystal down and turned his attention back to the automaton he was building, muttering something about the synchronization of its mechanical movements. Charlotte sighed, casting a bored glance at me. "You¡¯re lucky to have this lovely senior to guide you around the academy. Back in my day, I got lost several times before Mateo decided to show me around the tower." Taking the opportunity, I smirked. "Oh, who could resist such a beautiful senior like you? I¡¯m sure Mateo showed you the entire tower for very obvious reasons." She stopped in the middle of the corridor and burst out laughing. "Hahaha~~! You¡¯re funny, I¡¯ll give you that." With a mischievous smile, Charlotte stepped closer and ruffled my blonde hair with her delicate fingers. Her touch had a playful edge, but I didn¡¯t let myself get drawn into her teasing. "You could make a decent comedian, junior." With each step, Charlotte pointed out directions and explained what each area represented. As we walked, I decided to continue the banter. "I wasn¡¯t lying when I said you¡¯re beautiful." She glanced over her shoulder at me, her eyes shining with a mix of amusement and weariness. "Don¡¯t waste your time, junior. Your senior isn¡¯t interested in ordinary men." She kept walking, but her voice carried that tone of superiority that occasionally annoyed me. "You¡¯ve got a good physique; it¡¯s clear you were a warrior before. But here in the tower, what matters is magic and talent. If you¡¯re not exceptional at something, you¡¯ll never have a chance with me¡ªnot even for a casual moment." "What a bold woman," I thought, suppressing a sigh. "She¡¯s not even ashamed to admit she has a price." I let out an audible sigh but remained silent. Charlotte didn¡¯t seem to notice or care. She stopped beside a large passage and pointed toward an isolated area of the tower. "This is the faculty residence. Acolytes usually aren¡¯t allowed here. If you¡¯re summoned, you¡¯d better be prepared." I made a mental note to mark that location in my virtual lab, though I had already flagged this area in red before. We kept walking, and soon Charlotte pointed to a bustling space filled with people in similar attire. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This is the trading post. Here, acolytes can trade, buy, and sell items. And just over there is the mission area." She pointed to a series of floating scrolls that hovered in the air, illuminated by small magical glows. "The missions and their different levels are described in these scrolls. Acolytes can complete them to earn magical crystals, rare books, or other valuable items. This is where a lot of people earn their daily bread." We arrived at another area that Charlotte deemed "essential." She stopped in front of a massive mural filled with floating scrolls and blackboards where notifications were magically pinned. "The academic area usually posts the schedule for the next day¡¯s classes here. There are many free and public classes to choose from. As a rookie, you can¡¯t miss these." I observed the mural with suspicion, my eyes scanning descriptions of basic topics such as "Introduction to Magical Literacy" and "Fundamentals of Enchantments." "I assume these public classes are low level or of poor quality," I asked, crossing my arms. Charlotte laughed, giving a small nod. "That¡¯s right! But they¡¯re still useful for beginners. Of course, there are also the classes that charge fees. Advanced topics usually cost 1 magical crystal for 10 lessons. They¡¯re much better than the public ones, but still inferior to the knowledge we receive directly from our mentors." Her words carried a tone of exaggerated pride. Of course, she was trying to assert her superior position as a senior. But that wasn¡¯t what intrigued me at the moment. I kept following Charlotte as she led me through the corridors. We approached a more secluded area. It looked like a restroom, but something was clearly wrong. The walls were covered in strange drawings, almost like graffiti. People were coming in and out, many of them with an unusual gleam in their eyes, while some had traces of colored powders on their noses or were carrying mushrooms that looked peculiar. "Wait... this can¡¯t be what I¡¯m thinking, right?" .... 1954 Words Chapter 44: Some plans Before I could say anything, Charlotte knocked on the door with a calm, confident rhythm: "Here is where you¡¯ll see paradise." "Paradise?" I thought, furrowing my brow. Something was clearly wrong. "Knock, knock, knock." After a few seconds, the door opened slowly, revealing a completely unexpected scene. A dense smoke filled the air, and the space was lit by flickering, colorful lights. Young people were scattered across sofas, on the floor, and even in isolated corners. The sound of laughter and murmurs filled the space, mixed with the muffled beat of vibrant music. In the center, there was a bar with a bartender, and on the tables, young people were sniffing glowing powders or drinking potions with bright colors. Others were dancing awkwardly, their movements affected by something more than just physical exhaustion. It was total chaos. ["Beep!"] The cold, mechanical voice of my virtual lab sounded in my head. ["The air is filled with toxic particles... I recommend not staying too long in this environment."] I frowned, both intrigued and cautious. I mentally issued a command: "Conduct an analysis and determine the effects this toxin will have on my body." ["Analyzing..."] ["Beep!"] ["A volatile compound in the air has been identified, preliminarily classified as an ¡¯Unknown Toxin.¡¯ This compound does not exhibit directly lethal or highly harmful properties, but its interaction with the human nervous system is notable for altering states of consciousness."] ["Approximate Molecular Formula: ?????"] ["Chemical Properties: Low polarity."] ["Volatile at room temperature (25oC)."] ["Soluble in lipids, facilitating absorption through the cell membrane."] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Mechanism of Action: The Unknown Toxin interacts with receptors in the central nervous system, with a higher affinity for dopaminergic and serotonergic receptors."] ["The compound also temporarily increases the production of ¦Â-endorphin, causing a sensation of euphoria."] ["It induces mild visual and auditory alterations (low-intensity illusions), without impairing immediate motor abilities."] ["Observed Effects on the Human Body (Simulation and Pre-clinical Data)"] ["Phase One (1-5 minutes post-inhalation): Mild dizziness and heightened sensitivity to sounds and textures."] ["Phase Two (5-20 minutes post-inhalation): Mild visual illusions: perception of more intense colors or undulating shapes, and amplified sensory pleasure when touching or consuming sweet substances."] ["Phase Three (20-40 minutes post-inhalation): Gradual return to normality. Potential risk of compulsive behavior in search of pleasurable stimuli."] After hearing the result, a smile formed on my face. "Seems like Charlotte, in addition to being a magical engineer, is also a potion-obsessed slut, or something like that. Looks like magical world drugs aren¡¯t much different from those in my previous world." Charlotte glanced at me over her shoulder, her gaze filled with amusement. "Impressed? This is where some people with money come to relax after a hard day. I love this eccentric place." I almost laughed out loud but kept my composure. "Eccentric is a polite way of saying this area is a mess of young people addicted to anything that takes them out of reality." My mind was already processing the information. If these substances can be synthesized and have such specific effects, perhaps there¡¯s a way to use them in a controlled manner¡ªor maybe even improve them... "Got it, but this isn¡¯t a place I plan to spend much time in, at least not for now." Charlotte shrugged as if my response didn¡¯t surprise her. "As you wish, junior. Besides, this is the last place I had to show you in the tower. This is where we part ways." Before I could respond, another girl came running toward Charlotte. She seemed euphoric and anxious, grabbing my guide¡¯s hand like they¡¯d known each other forever. "Charlotte! You took forever. I have so much to tell you... I think I¡¯m pregnant." While they talked, my attention was drawn to a boy standing near the door. His appearance was, at the very least, peculiar. He had a snake¡¯s head, with glowing yellow eyes and a long tongue that moved slowly as he spoke. "Not going in?" he asked, his tone hissing and provocative. I looked directly at him and replied firmly, "Not today." Before I could finish, the door behind him was shoved closed with an audible thud. His carefree attitude and the chaos behind that door were more than enough to confirm the kind of people who frequented the place. "Idiots," I thought as I turned away and started walking off, leaving Charlotte and her friend behind. I still had time before returning to my room, and my focus now was on something else: attending a few public lectures. As I walked, a slight smile formed on my lips. My mind was far from that chaos and full of possibilities. "Maybe I could produce some of the drugs from my previous world in this magical one. Those idiots would pay a fortune for something like that." With the virtual lab at my disposal, creating something with scientific precision wouldn¡¯t be a problem. I could manufacture a legendary cocaine¡ªso pure and effective it would leave anyone addicted to its intoxicating allure. And with that, the money would start flowing, funding the equipment and materials I needed for my true ambition: to become a successful magical engineer. But for that, I¡¯d need more than just crystals. I¡¯d need specific ingredients and equipment that were still out of my reach. For now, it was just a plan, but it was the beginning of something much bigger. Back in the academic area, I wandered through the corridors until I found the bulletin board with the class schedules. My eyes quickly searched for the basic course I needed: "Magical Literacy: Basic Foundations." I located the indicated room and walked toward it. The class was about to begin, and it was the perfect opportunity to infiltrate the system without drawing unnecessary attention. "Time to pretend I¡¯m good at memorization." As I entered the door, I paused for a moment to observe the environment. The lecture hall was impressive. The seats, organized in semicircular rows, resembled the grand theaters I had seen in my previous world. However, the raised stage in the center was unique. Instead of a flat space, it was a high platform, strategically designed so that all the students had to look up to see the mage who would teach the class. "Interesting," I thought. "Even the design of this room reinforces the idea that mages are above us, both literally and symbolically." It spoke volumes about the hierarchy and power dynamics within the tower. The room was spacious, accommodating more than two hundred apprentices. Students were scattered around, chatting in small groups or waiting in silence. As I began to search for a seat, a familiar voice interrupted my thoughts: "Hey, Tyler!" I turned my head and saw Mary, waving enthusiastically with her artificial arm, which looked even more eccentric under the magical lighting of the room. She was sitting a bit ahead and seemed to be alone. I smiled as I walked toward her. "Maybe using Mary as a sounding board isn¡¯t such a bad idea," I thought. "Or maybe... this doll could be a sex doll¡ª" I quickly stopped the thought as I approached her and greeted her in a friendly tone: "Hello, how are you?" "I¡¯m good, and you?" she replied. "I¡¯m good too," I responded. She smiled but soon returned her focus to the scroll and quill she held in her hands. After a brief silence, she sighed and commented: "I¡¯m still learning the magical alphabet. This is the basic stuff everyone needs to learn before moving on to other topics. But these public classes... they¡¯re so difficult. It feels like the teachers don¡¯t even care to explain things properly for beginners like us." I seized the moment to tease her: "I have a good memory. I think I¡¯ll grasp this class easily. If you want, I can give you private lessons in your room. What do you say?" Mary lifted her eyes from the scroll and looked me up and down, evaluating me. Then she laughed mockingly: "You didn¡¯t even bring the literacy book we were given when we entered the tower, and you think you can teach me? Hahaha! Tyler, you¡¯re really something." I sighed but kept smiling, adjusting my posture in the chair before continuing: "How about we make a bet?" Mary¡¯s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "A bet?" "If I can¡¯t memorize the main points of the class, I¡¯ll pay you a magic crystal. But if I succeed, you¡¯ll accept me as your private tutor and pay me a magic crystal every week for daily two-hour lessons. What do you say?" She hesitated, but it was easy to tell she was seriously considering the proposal. Her hand moved instinctively over the scroll in front of her, doodling random shapes. It was obvious: she had nothing to lose. If I failed, she would earn a magic crystal. If I succeeded, she would have a teacher with exceptional memory skills, something that could help her overcome her blocks, and obviously, in the meantime, I would find a way to fuck her. I need to have sex, even if it¡¯s with a tight doll. After a long moment, she smiled and extended her hand. "Okay, I accept!" I shook her hand firmly and leaned back in my chair, satisfied with how the conversation had unfolded. It wasn¡¯t long before the sound of footsteps echoed through the room. I looked toward the center, where the professor was climbing the stairs to the platform. He wore a pristine white robe and carried a classic pointed hat that swayed slightly as he walked. His presence was commanding, and he seemed ready to begin the lesson. ... 1602 Words Chapter 45: Classes As soon as the professor stepped onto the platform, he snapped his fingers, and the room immediately plunged into silence. "We shall begin!" he announced, turning his back to us and walking toward a blackboard that occupied the center of the platform. A piece of chalk seemed to float beside him, as if controlled by the force of his will. The mage was a middle-aged man, tall and thin, with his face partially hidden behind a long gray beard that moved slightly, as if it had a life of its own. Wasting no time, he began writing on the board with precise and rapid movements. The first magical letters appeared, glowing faintly as he traced them: "¦¡," "¦²," "¦«." ¡ª "These are the first three letters of the magical alphabet. Do not be mistaken; they are not mere symbols. Each carries deep meaning and arcane power. For example, ¡¯¦¡,¡¯ or Althair, is used in protective invocations, while ¡¯¦²,¡¯ Sythra, amplifies destructive energy." I adjusted myself in my chair, observing the details on the board carefully. "Interesting," I thought. "Even though I already fully understand this, I can see that when these letters are written by a mage, they glow in a different tone." The professor continued, drawing additional symbols on the board. He wrote magical numbers next to the letters: "1," "3," "7." "The numbers in the magical world are not just quantities. They play a specific role in spell construction. For example, ¡¯1¡¯ represents unity and focus. Meanwhile, ¡¯3¡¯ is the basis of the arcane triad, fundamental to most transmutation spells." As he explained, some students began whispering among themselves, clearly confused. A short-haired girl hesitantly raised her hand and asked, "Professor, why is ¡¯3¡¯ more important than ¡¯4¡¯? Doesn¡¯t that contradict numerical balance?" The mage paused for a moment, slowly turned his head, and gave her a frosty glare. His eyes shone with a cold blue light, distant and penetrating, as if attempting to pierce through her soul. He said nothing, simply returning to the board and continuing to write, completely ignoring her question. I saw other students exchange uncomfortable glances, but no one else dared to speak. Everyone simply copied the content in silence. I thought to myself, "Mages¡­ So clearly arrogant. They cannot bear to be questioned, and because of this, they become predictable. Without that arrogance, I wouldn¡¯t be able to teach other students." Mary is just the beginning. All I need to do is build a small reputation by helping Mary understand and become magically literate, thereby attracting other students. This will allow me to gather magical crystals in the process. As the mage continued, he traced more letters and numbers on the board, this time forming combinations: "¦¡3," "¦²7," "¦«1." "These are fundamental combinations for basic spells. Memorize them. ¡¯¦¡3¡¯ is used for temporary magical barrier spells. ¡¯¦²7¡¯ increases the intensity of elemental attacks, and ¡¯¦«1¡¯ serves as the foundation for stabilizing unstable magic that is on the verge of failing." Suddenly, another student, seated a few rows behind me, raised his hand. "Professor, could you show us a practical example of these combinations?" The mage turned his head again, his eyes as cold as before. He remained silent for a few seconds, creating an uncomfortable tension in the room, before finally responding with disdain: "If you cannot grasp the basics, what use would a demonstration be? Learn to walk before you try to run. Hahaha, if you wish, I can offer private lessons¡ªfor the right price." A faint, nervous chuckle echoed through the room, but most of the students shrank further into their seats. When he finished writing on the board, he turned around, crossing his arms and surveying the room with a critical gaze. "Read and memorize quickly. If you cannot recite these combinations at the start of the next class, consider yourselves disqualified from learning magic. This is not a profession for weak minds." He smiled and clapped his hands, dusting the chalk off his fingers. "Alright! Now we move on to another section." His voice cut through the silence like a blade. Then, with a quick motion of his hand, he made the board begin to erase itself. The runes and numbers vanished quickly, as if being sucked into the air. I looked around and noticed the students¡¯ expressions were almost comical¡ªwide-eyed, mouths slightly open, pure despair. They hadn¡¯t even finished copying what was on the board! Some were still trying, frantically scribbling on their scrolls, but it was too late. The mage, oblivious to or deliberately ignoring their collective suffering, began preparing the next section. Mary, sitting beside me, was in a panic. Her hand gripped her quill so tightly I thought she might snap it in two. Her parchment was a disaster: half-finished sentences, disconnected numbers, and poorly written magical words. She looked on the verge of tears, writing as if her life depended on it. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I glanced at her out of the corner of my eye, a faint smirk forming on my lips. "Pathetic," I thought. "All these people are destined for mediocrity¡ªor worse." When the lesson finally ended, the mage erased the last marks from the board and began descending from the platform without so much as a glance in our direction. His proud posture made it clear he didn¡¯t care who had learned or not. I sighed, leaning back in my chair. "That was far too simple," I thought as Mary finally put down her quill and turned to me, clearly distressed. "Tyler¡­ I didn¡¯t manage¡­ I didn¡¯t even finish the first part!" she stammered, her voice trembling. I observed her for a few seconds before replying calmly, "You remember our wager, don¡¯t you? If I couldn¡¯t memorize the key points, you¡¯d win a magic crystal. But¡­ if I could, I¡¯d be your teacher. So, go ahead and ask whatever you want." She hesitated, but her curiosity eventually overcame her nerves. "Alright¡­ so, what does ¡¯¦¡3¡¯ mean? I couldn¡¯t write it down properly." I smiled. "Temporary magical barrier. It¡¯s used in simple defensive spells to block weak attacks. A basic combination, easy to apply for level-0 spells." Her eyes widened. "And¡­ and ¡¯¦²7¡¯? The professor talked about it too fast!" "It amplifies the intensity of elemental attacks. It¡¯s usually used for fire and lightning spells." She began to look visibly overwhelmed. "Are you seriously memorizing all of this? What kind of memory do you even have?!" "I told you," I replied confidently. "My memory is excellent. Now, do you want to keep going, or are you ready to admit that I¡¯ve won the bet?" Mary remained silent for a few seconds, processing what I had just said. Then, with a mix of awe and resignation, she gave me a timid smile. "You¡­ you¡¯re a genius, Tyler. How do you remember everything so quickly?!" I let out a short laugh as I got up from my chair, stretching my arms as if I were relaxing. "I never said I remember everything. Just the key points. That¡¯s more than enough, isn¡¯t it?" She watched me, still incredulous. As I began to walk away, I looked back over my shoulder and said in a slightly superior tone, "After all, am I your teacher or not?" Mary quickly smiled and replied, "Yes, yes, you are!" Internally, I thought with arrogance: "Of course you would agree. I already predicted this outcome. Using the knowledge my lab refined earlier in my room to guide the ignorant¡­ it¡¯s practically charity on my part." As we left the classroom, Mary was still full of curiosity. She spoke non-stop, pointing to her scribbled parchment as if she wanted to unravel the mysteries she hadn¡¯t grasped during the lecture. "Tyler, that combination ¡¯¦²4¡¯ with ¡¯¦Ä2¡¯¡­ what was that for again? The professor said something about amplifying barriers, but I didn¡¯t get the context. Can you explain?" I glanced at her from the corner of my eye, a faint smile tugging at my lips. "Mary," I said in a calm, direct tone, "when you pay the price, we¡¯ll continue this lesson." She stopped walking for a moment, visibly surprised by my response. But, without delay, her expression shifted to one of resignation and determination. With a sigh, she pulled out a bright blue crystal from the pocket of her dress. The crystal reflected the light around us, glowing faintly as if it pulsed with energy. "Here¡¯s the payment for this week," she said, holding the crystal out to me. I took it without hesitation, turning it between my fingers for a moment before tucking it carefully into my pocket. With a confident and almost authoritative tone, I replied, "Very well. Let¡¯s head to your room. After all, I¡¯m your teacher now, and we have a lesson to begin." Mary didn¡¯t waste any time. With a quick nod, she took the lead and began walking briskly down the corridors. As we walked, I noticed a few people around us had overheard our conversation. Curious glances were thrown our way, and some whispered among themselves, clearly intrigued. "They¡¯re probably wondering if it¡¯s worth investing in me as a mentor," I thought. "But more than that, the idea of someone accompanying me to her room¡­ well, that always comes with certain implications, ahaha." I shook my head, brushing aside the fleeting thought, though a sly smile crept onto my face. "Let them imagine whatever they want¡­" After a short walk through the hallways, we finally arrived at the dormitories. Mary stopped in front of the dark wooden door to her room. She reached into a side pocket of her doll-like dress and pulled out a small key. With nimble fingers, she inserted it into the lock and turned it, producing a soft clicking sound that echoed faintly in the corridor. With a swift motion, Mary opened the door and stepped inside, gesturing for me to follow. I cast one last glance at the onlookers in the hallway before stepping in as well. I closed the door behind me and thought with a smirk: "Time for the wolf to devour the sheep." ... 1679 Words Chapter 46: Hard.1 R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Upon entering Mary¡¯s room, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how it was practically identical to mine. Nothing special or out of the ordinary. There was a bed pushed against the wall, a shelf with a few books and scrolls, a desk with a single chair, and a small bathroom at the back. The room was simple and functional, just like any other apprentice¡¯s room in the tower. Mary rushed to the chair and turned to face me, a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes. She patted the surface of the desk a few times, indicating the spot beside her. "Come, sit here. You can teach me. Remember, we still have two hours." I smiled at her, crossing my arms as I remained standing. "I will teach you, Mary. And I promise you¡¯ll learn. But I¡¯ll do it my way. Just like you agreed, right?" She blinked, clearly puzzled by the tone of my words, but eventually smiled and nodded. "Alright, professor. Teach me your way." A wider smile formed on my face, something that immediately made Mary shiver slightly, as if realizing that there was something behind what I was saying. Her blue hair cascaded over her shoulders, shimmering with reflections when exposed to the light. The strands are soft and silky to the touch, and she often adorns them with delicate flower or ribbon ornaments. "I¡¯m going to rape this doll in such a way that my dick won¡¯t rise for a few days." I thought. I quickly approached her and with my strong hand tore off her skirt and the small bra she was wearing, revealing her seductive white doll¡¯s body. There were a few marks from the operation she had undergone to be transformed like this, but nothing to detract from her beauty. "Tyler!!!" She shouted in fright. "What are you doing?" After saying that, she covered her breasts and the lips of her tight Lolita pussy. I just answered by saying. "I¡¯m going to teach you in a way you¡¯ll never forget. Ignoring her fearful eyes, I lifted her up, holding her with my muscular hands on her silky, fluffy body because of the cloth fabric that imitates flesh perfectly. "My God... What do you think you¡¯re doing? I can¡¯t believe I believed you." She said, crying and moving her doll-like arms against my face. This made me feel a fire burning inside me, making my dick so hard that it threatened to rip my pants. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let¡¯s start with the basics..." I whispered in his ear, before continuing. "You need to forget what you saw in the previous lesson." She swallowed, but decided to control herself and while crying said. "Forget? But I barely managed to memorize anything! Why should I forget what little I managed to write down?" Hearing this, my blood circulated in my sword in a powerful way. With a gentle touch, I moved my arms and with my hands I slightly separated her legs, creating a comfortable space for her to ride on my waist. The first move was to let my finger gently trace the contours of Mary¡¯s little cloth pussy. With each tremor that reverberated through her body, she shook from head to toe as if an electric current was electrocuting her. When my fingertips reached the plump lips of her flower, I plunged my index finger into the warm, pulsating depths. The experience is wonderful, as her fleshy inner walls seem to come alive, pulsing in rhythm and emanating a warm sensation that caresses my finger with every gentle touch. I observed Mary¡¯s contorted face showing that she was feeling strong sensations, and I also noticed that Mary bit her lip, trying to stifle the imminent moan that threatened to escape her mouth, before redirecting my attention to her pussy. "Because you wrote it down wrong," I replied, categorically. "What that wizard did was dump a lot of information in a disorganized way, without any consideration for how a learner actually absorbs knowledge. Let¡¯s start from the basics, but in the right way." Sensing imminent danger, Mary started to say "Wait...", but it was too late. "Aaaaaahhhh!" My touch ignited a powerful wave of pleasure, causing Mary¡¯s legs to spread abruptly. Her eyes, previously focused on scrutinizing her movements, now widened as they stared up at the vast expanse of her bedroom ceiling, lost in a blissful daze. "Uh Ahhh, Tyler!" Mary¡¯s voice shook as she desperately uttered a final plea trying to stop my relentless advance. The sensation that coursed through her body at my touch was overwhelming, causing her lower limbs to succumb to temporary paralysis, rendering them unable to respond. Even his upper body struggled to function, except for his eyes, fingers and lips. "Ahn Ahw~~" Gasping for air, his breath came out in heavy gusts, each moan that emerged more intense than the last because of the pleasure that consumed his being. Meanwhile, a joyful smile spread across my lips, delighting in the realization of such a remarkable discovery. However, before I could think about my conquest, my attention was abruptly diverted when a thick, shiny substance emerged from the depths of her hot, pulsating pussy, glistening seductively. Temptation danced in my eyes, forcing me to unravel the enigma. Succumbing to my desire, I quickly withdrew my hand and placed it on the spot where the liquid had accumulated. With deliberate intent, I dragged my two index fingers upwards, gathering the thick substance. Then I brought my fingers together, holding them to the side of Mary¡¯s pussy, before finally succumbing to their own temptation and plunging my fingers into my waiting lips, allowing my tongue to explore the sweet taste. My wide eyes reflected amazement as I savored the taste of virgin pussy juice. It wasn¡¯t just Mary¡¯s love juice; it was pure honey. And at that very moment, I realized that I would soon plunge my erect penis deep into the hot, pulsating core of this doll¡¯s pussy, flooded with the excess of that honey that would be such a pleasurable rape. A surge of electricity coursed through my veins, sending a delicious shiver down my spine. With a quick focus I undid my belt and let my pants fall to my knees, revealing my throbbing dick. I position my throbbing dick right in the center of her inviting walls, my hand continues to caress and stimulate the sensitive lower back edge of her cloth pussy and, without delay, I instantly thrust hard forward. "PAahh~~" "AAHHHAAAHHHHH~~~~WAAAAA -" Delicious blood begins to gush from her tight, beautiful pussy. As Mary¡¯s moans echoed through the air, they turned into desperate cries of pleasure and pain, mingling with her perplexed and intensely satisfied expression, revealing the conflicting emotions running through her. With deliberate slowness, I began to shove my long, sandy dick completely inside the warm, fleshy walls of Mary¡¯s tight pussy. "FUCK, FUCK, FUCK" My mind was on fire with a whirlwind of sensations as I navigated the depths of Mary¡¯s pulsating pussy. As my dick slid even deeper into her tight womb, I felt an intense heat enveloping me, as if I were entering a perfectly tempered furnace. The walls clung to my throbbing dick, coating it with the intoxicating tonic of its release, providing a tantalizing shield from the fiery depths. A delicious fusion of heat and pleasure coursed through him, forcing him to stifle a primitive sigh. "Shit!". At that moment, I realized the extent of my desire for the incomparable ecstasy of a lolita cloth vagina. If I had known the intensity and pleasure it contained, I would have raped that cloth pussy the first day I found it. With my dick still kissing Mary¡¯s womb, I calmed down and waited for Mary to regain her attention. She put her hand on her belly, feeling that it was full, completely filled, and then cried out. "Why are you doing this?" "Because you wrote it down wrong," I replied, categorically. "What that wizard did was dump a lot of information in a disorganized way, without any consideration for how a learner actually absorbs knowledge. Let¡¯s start from the basics, but my way." I picked up one of the clean parchments on her desk and, with quick, precise movements, began to draw the magical symbols the wizard had taught me. But instead of simply copying them, I connected them to clear and practical explanations. "Look at this symbol here," I pointed to a spiral-shaped character. "It¡¯s the basis for any spell that involves movement. But it doesn¡¯t work on its own. It needs to be combined with something like this other one here, which regulates direction." Mary watched intently, her expression alternating between surprise and concentration. "So... it¡¯s like putting together a puzzle?" "Exactly," I confirmed. "Magic is logic. It¡¯s not just invoking meaningless words and waiting for something to happen. Each letter has a purpose and a specific interaction. Now, try drawing that." Still with my dick in her rag doll womb. She holds the quill and parchment, taking a deep breath she tries to start writing. ... 1514 Words ... Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 47: Hard.2 R-18 . S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Deciding to make the most of this opportunity and explore every inch of her sensitive and very tight cloth pussy, I move my waist back and withdraw my hard, veiny dick in one stubborn movement before plunging back in, seeking to increase the combined pleasure. "Pahh~~!" "Pahh~~!" "Pahh~~!" "Uhhh~~" Mary can¡¯t contain the moans coming from her mouth. "Uhhh~~" "Ahhh~~" Just strong, powerful thrusts into Mary¡¯s tight pussy. As our bodies collided, a resounding "PAHH!" rang out in the area. Simultaneously, Mary¡¯s small buttocks shook with seismic waves, a sensation she had never experienced before. Her small pussy, now stretched and swollen, struggled to comprehend the intensity of the moment, overshadowed only by the undeniable presence of my swollen dick fully inserted into her hot depths. Despite her confused thoughts and inability to articulate her confusion, one thing remained clear to Mary: the profound transformation that was taking place inside her. "Uhhh ~~ I¡¯m being raped~~ Hmm~~" She tried to express her thoughts, but only fragmented words and intermittent moans escaped her lips, leaving her mouth open in a state of bewilderment, ¡¯Uh~~¡¯. With each strong thrust of my long, hard dick into her tight interior, reflections on why I had never thought of such ecstasy until that moment were suspended as the overwhelming sensations commanded my full attention. "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Uhhhhhhh~~~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" When another hard thrust penetrated her sweet core, Mary¡¯s eyes widened once more, but in the midst of the whirlwind of pleasure, her senses picked up on something around her. Gathering all her strength, she dicked her head to the side and caught sight of the mirror¡¯s reflection of everything that was happening. Seeing the scene, she turned so red that her white skin seemed to be burning... She noticed that her pussy was being violated by a very masculine dick that she had never seen before, and that her pussy was so full of glistening liquid that it dripped onto the floor of the room, creating a strong smell of depravity. Seeing this scene, I stop jabbing and take a deep breath, then I bite her little rag doll ear, making her let out another moan, and then I whisper. "Mary, your pussy is so hot and tight.... I can¡¯t resist your lolita body. I love your cloth pussy!" Before she could reply, I struck again. "Pahh~~" making Mary squirm in my arms, as my dick kissed the entrance to her cloth womb. Naturally, I¡¯m going to make sure she believes that it¡¯s only my penis that has accomplished such a remarkable feat. With a resounding rhythm of "PAHHH~~ ¡¯PAHHH¡¯, I went deep slamming my balls into the entrance of her sweet cloth pussy, making the head of my dick enter her womb, then I grabbed her in front of the mirror. Mary feels my huge dick inside her, she opens her mouth and lets out a huge, powerful moan that makes my dick want to explode inside her, but I take a deep breath and manage to hold back. "Uahhhh~~ Slow down, please... Aaahhh~~" In my relentless pursuit of pleasure, I raise my arms and turn Wildy to the side, allowing the mirror to reflect the whole scene, and then I continue the relentless rhythm of withdrawing and plunging my hot dick into her full, wet lips, each thrust echoing a deep, resonant "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!" "Pah!" As I positioned her, I deftly moved and placed Mary¡¯s left leg over her broad shoulder, while the other leg remained trapped between her legs, revealing everything. I quickly raised my hand, giving myself over completely to the thrilling experience of fondling the breasts of a cloth lolita. With a firm grip on her prominent left breast, which seemed to be the largest, I savored the sensation and squeezed to my own satisfaction. "PAHHH~~ PAHHHH~~ PPPAAAHHHH~~" "Mary¡¯s world spun as she unexpectedly found herself staring at herself in front of the mirror, her leg still over my shoulder, her cries of ecstasy echoing in their direction. In the midst of the overwhelming pleasure that flooded her body, she couldn¡¯t stop wondering how delicious and wrong it was. "I¡¯m going to come" I raised my voice and exclaimed loudly, my voice filled with an intense wave of pleasure. "No... Not inside!" Mary begged as my dick pulsed in her tight interior. Hearing Mary begging as I pounded her tight pussy to the point where my balls kissed the entrance to her pussy, I couldn¡¯t and started pounding so vigorously with my thick dick into her delicious cloth womb. "Fuck~~" I screamed, as I felt my dick on fire. Mary also felt my dick twitch, she was screaming at me not to paint her insides with my milk, but obviously I didn¡¯t obey and with one last powerful blow, I pushed her against the wall, after all she¡¯s only a rag doll so she¡¯s relatively light. Pressing her against the wall, I hit her pussy. "Pahhh~~" My dick explodes and I spill as much milk as my balls can produce and Mary¡¯s belly grows rapidly with the absurd amount of milk my warrior body is capable of producing. "AHHHHHH~~" Feeling her cloth belly grow because of my cum that felt like a river. Mary starts writhing in my arms, as her mind finally collapses and she starts having multiple orgasms. Her eyes go white as she writhes randomly... "Fuck~~" I sigh, still feeling my dick being stimulated. I squirm and frown, while the fire of pleasure still burns in my mind. Then after a few minutes I withdraw my powerful penis from her doll pussy, my now softened and shy member curling up and going to sleep. Suddenly, I lose my strength and let Mary fall onto her back as my milk pours out of her pussy like an overflowing ocean. I sigh, as I watch the scene with an evil smile on my face. Mary¡¯s pussy was once tight and small, now it¡¯s completely open, after all my powerful dick has molded her inner flesh. My milk was still flowing. Mary recovered and then realized that she was lying on the floor with both legs to the side, her now open pussy spewing an ocean of milk. She took a deep breath and thought about the implications this would have if she became pregnant. She didn¡¯t want to have a doll daughter. She moved her clothed arms and touched the entrance to her pussy with her hand, parting the lips of her vagina to the sides to let the milk flow out more easily. She gritted her teeth and looked at me, who was standing in front of her, smiling: "Look! I¡¯m fucked. You¡¯re a monster. A rapist..." I ignored her, then picked up the parchment from earlier that I had written on, and smiled at her saying. "Okay, now we¡¯re ready to continue our lesson. You needed to release your anxieties in order to learn, so now that we¡¯re relaxed we can continue, how about that?" "Continue studying? You dare..." Mary rages. "You just stole a magic crystal from me and raped me, do you really think I¡¯m going to forget about this?" Mary said, as she tried to get up. I smiled at her and said. "This is my teaching method. You said earlier that I could teach you however you wanted, do you remember?" I quickly approached Mary and grabbed her around the waist, then lifted her up and brought her to the table. "What do you think you¡¯re doing? Let me go." I ignored her and then sat down and forced her to sit on my lap, she felt my soft now sleeping dick and then looked at the table with the information. "Now, try to draw that." I ordered as I held her over my leg and grabbed her from behind in a bear hug. "Mary is so hot even though she¡¯s a doll." I thought as I watched Mary angrily protesting. "I won¡¯t do that." She said with clenched fists. "Oh.. You won¡¯t?" I replied, grabbing her breasts and whispering. "So I¡¯m supposed to rape your anus? Should I fill your bowels with my dirty milk too?" Mary crowded internally to the point of biting her own lips, trying to disguise the moan that was about to come out of her mouth. Trying to keep the scene going, after all, even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, it was all too pleasurable, something so pleasurable and wrong at the same time that she almost protested just to be raped, but her rational mind obeyed and she avoided the situation and began to cheat. She started to copy what I had done, but her hand was shaking a bit, and the result came out a bit crooked. She looked at me, uncomfortable. "That doesn¡¯t look right. Am I doing it wrong?" I tilted my head to take a closer look and waved my hand. "It¡¯s not wrong, but it¡¯s not good either. You need to relax. Drawing magic letters is like breathing. Don¡¯t force it, just flow. Try again." She took a deep breath and tried again, and this time the symbol was much cleaner. Seeing how easy it was to write something she had struggled with, she couldn¡¯t help but smile and whispered. "I did it! Wasn¡¯t that bastard lying? Can rape help a person understand magic letters?" .... 1569 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 48: The first code While I was in the middle of my peculiar teaching method, I felt a faint pulse in my mind¡ªa familiar and technological presence invading my train of thought. ["Emulation complete!"] The cold, precise voice of the virtual lab echoed in my mind, followed by another message. ["Shall I transmit the information?"] I sighed in relief, letting a satisfied smile creep onto my face. "Finally," I thought. I had been waiting for this for hours. However, I controlled my excitement and continued playing my role as Mary¡¯s teacher. The lesson proceeded as planned until the agreed-upon time came to an end. I carefully placed Mary on the floor and stood up from the chair, straightening my posture. "Alright, time¡¯s up. Keep at it, and you¡¯ll understand the entire magical alphabet within a few weeks." She, completely exhausted, collapsed onto the bed nearby. With her face flushed and an expression that mixed frustration and embarrassment, she grabbed a pillow and pressed it against her face. Her muffled voice escaped in a cry: "Go away! I... I need to be alone to process this situation..." I couldn¡¯t help it. A loud, genuine laugh escaped me. "AHAHAHAHA!" I bowed, finding her reaction extremely comical. After pulling myself together, I straightened my clothes and, before leaving, said casually: "Tomorrow we have another lesson, get ready to swallow my cock with your delicate virgin anus." As soon as I closed her bedroom door behind me, I found myself standing in the empty hallway. My own room was directly across from hers, and with a fluid motion, I unlocked the door and stepped inside. Closing the door behind me, I leaned against it for a moment, letting the calm of my personal space wash over me. That¡¯s when I issued the mental command. "Transfer the information!" ["Beep!"] ["Transferring..."] Suddenly, a torrent of knowledge flooded into my mind, like a river overflowing its banks. It wasn¡¯t just raw information¡ªit was artificial experience, a simulation generated by the lab to make me feel as if I had lived through the learning process myself. The impact was immediate and overwhelming. A sudden wave of nausea hit me, and I felt an intense urge to vomit. Clenching my eyes shut, I took deep breaths and focused on stabilizing my body and mind. After a few moments of controlled breathing, the nausea began to subside. I rubbed my temples, feeling the pressure ease little by little. "So, I just need to inscribe these codes in the magical language onto my body to level up?" When I reopened my eyes, a 3D image began forming in my mind. It was a model of the heart codes, with intricate patterns spinning and intertwining in a mesmerizing display. The complexity was staggering; a single mistake in their construction could prove fatal. The patterns were like infinite mazes, yet, thanks to the lab, I understood them completely. I knew that ordinary acolytes would take days, if not weeks, to begin grasping even a single code. But with my technological advantage, all of this had been processed within hours. "At this pace... I could easily be compared to a five-star acolyte," I estimated with a hint of pride. The first code appeared clearly in my mind. It resembled an incomplete "Z," missing the vertical line in the center. It was adorned with minuscule patterns and intricate helices, so complex they could make someone dizzy just by staring at them. I exhaled deeply, feeling ready for the next step. "It¡¯s time to begin," I thought. With a smooth motion, I sat on the floor of my room, crossing my legs in a meditative position. Closing my eyes, I allowed my breathing to slow and fall into a steady rhythm. The world around me began to fade, replaced by the vision of my inner self. Gradually, the image of my inner self took shape in my mind, and the first organ I focused on was the heart. It was mesmerizing. My human heart pulsed rhythmically, contracting and relaxing like a flawless machine. Thick veins and arteries extended from it, carrying blood to every corner of my body. It was like a miniature universe, tirelessly working, vital to my existence. The dark red hue of the muscular walls gleamed peculiarly under the light emanating from my inner vision. Each beat echoed within me, marking the time I had to inscribe the code before the strain became too great. Carefully, I pinpointed the main vein running through my heart, a critical pathway for blood flow. "There," I thought, identifying the exact spot where the first code would be inscribed. With unwavering focus, I began engraving the magical code onto one of the heart¡¯s veins. The intricate and precise magical letters started forming like marks of fire. The first symbol, resembling the incomplete "Z" with its complex patterns, glowed like molten lava as I etched it in place. The pain came in a crushing wave, burning from the inside out. It felt as though my heart was being consumed by an internal flame, but there was no room for hesitation. I had anticipated this. Thanks to the artificial simulations from the lab, I had "lived" this moment countless times, enough to make it feel almost routine, almost predictable. "Endure," I murmured to myself, feeling my heartbeat falter as the pain radiated up my spine and into my limbs. Each pulse seemed to amplify the discomfort, but the lab had prepared me. I followed the pre-programmed sensations, pressing forward without hesitation. After what felt like both a second and an eternity, the first code was complete. I felt a faint, distinct pulse in my heart, as if it were assimilating the newly engraved symbol. Suddenly, the environment around me changed. Bright lights began to appear in the room, spinning rapidly around me. The lights felt alive, pulsing in sync with the engraved code. They danced in circles before, one by one, diving into my body. The intense glow vanished, and the room returned to normal. My eyelids flew open with a start, and I took a deep breath, the exhaustion weighing on me like a heavy cloak. My body was drained, but at the same time, something within me felt different. The elemental meditation technique had worked its magic. "Virtual lab, generate a report," I commanded mentally, my voice confident yet tinged with fatigue. ["Technical Report: Analysis of the Effects of Elemental Meditation Technique ¨C Heart Coding as a Spiritual Energy Generator"] ["Effect Analysis."] ["The single code engraved on the heart triggered a faint vibration in the practitioner¡¯s energy matrix."] ["The heart began emitting small waves of spiritual energy at a medium frequency (35 Hz on the ethereal spectrum)."] ["The practitioner will experience a permanent increase in spiritual power and a centralized warmth in the chest."] ["Host vitality increased by 0.05 points."] ["Energy Production."] ["The spiritual path has been added to your status."] ["Your spiritual power has increased by 0.1 points."] ["With only one code, the heart¡¯s capacity to act as a generator was activated inefficiently. The spiritual energy production was minimal, with uneven and unstable flows."] ["Output is at 5% of the estimated potential of a functional spiritual generator."] ["Spiritual flows are insufficient to support complex spells or sustain prolonged magical states."] ["Side Effects"] ["The engraved code exerted excessive pressure on the heart¡¯s energy channels due to the lack of complementary scripts."] ["Brief episodes of spiritual arrhythmia (rhythmic instability in the energy flow)."] ["The host experienced natural exhaustion after 4 hours of continuous technique usage."] ["Single Code Evaluation"] ["The engraved code was identified as a basic line of spiritual structuring."] ["Primary Function: Catalyze the conversion of vital energy into spiritual energy."] ["Critical Limitation: Without additional codes for stabilization, the generator cannot store surplus energy or manage complex energy flows."] ["Operational Recommendations"] ["To stabilize the spiritual generator, at least 9 additional codes must be engraved onto the heart. Each code must be calibrated for specific functions, such as storage, regulation, and control."] I smiled despite my exhaustion. "So that¡¯s it," I murmured to myself. "Meditation techniques," I thought, reflecting on the results. "There¡¯s no doubt they are cultivation methods designed for Mages. The primary goal of this technique is to increase spiritual strength by turning the body into a small magical generator, but the vitality boost is an interesting bonus." I ran my fingers across my forehead, massaging my temples as I absorbed the information. "Spiritual strength directly impacts my stats. And now, after practicing this technique, my vitality has begun to surpass my previous limit!" "According to the data, sleeping immediately after meditation maximizes its effects... So, it¡¯s only fair to take advantage of this opportunity," I thought, removing my outer garments and lying down on the bed. As soon as my head hit the pillow, exhaustion overwhelmed me, and I slipped into a deep, rejuvenating sleep. Several hours later. ["Beep!"] ["Beep!"] ["The alarm is ringing!"] The lab¡¯s voice echoed in my mind, pulling me from the comfort of sleep. "Is it already the time I set the alarm for? Time really does fly," I murmured, opening my eyes and blinking to clear my vision. Stretching lazily, I felt my muscles relax with the motion. The virtual lab¡¯s clock read 5:30. "Alright, time to get back to work." I completed my basic morning routine and soon headed to Miguel¡¯s lab. "Good morning, sir!" I greeted Miguel as I entered his lab. He was, as always, deeply engrossed in some complicated experiment, his steampunk glasses gleaming under the industrial lights surrounding him. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Miguel looked up from his notes and studied me for a moment, his neutral expression giving way to something more curious. "What? Wait a moment..." He furrowed his brows and stepped closer, adjusting his glasses as he examined my body, as though searching for something specific. "Kid, did you manage to engrave a code on your heart?" he asked, his voice filled with surprise and admiration. I straightened up and replied confidently, "Yes! I did." Miguel smiled¡ªa genuine smile, rare to see on his face. "Congratulations! Keep working hard like this. It seems your three-star talent is at the upper limit of acolytes in that rank. You¡¯re only a fraction away from being a four-star. Very impressive, kid." His words of approval echoed in my mind, filling me with pride. "Thank you, sir," I replied, keeping my tone humble, though inside, I was ecstatic. Not long after, I ran into Charlotte, who had just arrived at the lab. With enthusiasm, I told her about my progress. Charlotte, as expected, raised an eyebrow, her face revealing a mix of surprise and what seemed like... skepticism. It was clear she hadn¡¯t expected me to advance so quickly. However, she quickly shook her head, brushing aside those thoughts and returning to her usual demeanor. "Congratulations, Tyler. It seems you¡¯re taking this seriously," she said in a tone that was almost professional. Before we could talk further, Miguel called us over, saying we needed to head to the tower¡¯s mine for some work. ... 1814 Words Chapter 49: Spiritual poison While the pickaxe echoed its metallic sound against the walls of the mine, my thoughts were elsewhere. I reflected on everything I had learned since joining the Tower of Sun Mountain. "A Level 1 Acolyte... someone with enough spiritual strength to move energy particles and store them within their body. It¡¯s the beginning of mastery over magical power, yet still just the beginning. To cast complete spells, one must go beyond, reaching Level 2, where the creation of spiritual power begins to tangibly enhance physical and spiritual stats..." These ideas started to connect as I pondered the information accumulated in the virtual lab. The creation of the first code within my heart seemed to have brought more clarity to these concepts. "Spiritual laboratory, run an analysis!" I thought, while continuing to dig, my movements automatic, almost mechanical, from repeating the gesture so many times. ["Beep! Analysis complete."] The voice of the lab sounded in my mind. ["The entire area surrounding the tower is contaminated with traces of spiritual energy. Just like you saw when you used the enchantment to view magical particles in your room. These particles don¡¯t harm a Level 0 Acolyte, but... the highest concentrations of spiritual energy come from Mages and certain experimental materials. Excessive exposure to this energy in the body of a Level 0 Acolyte can be dangerous, causing slow and prolonged poisoning. This is a metaphysical illness that will overpower the weak without resistance."] I swallowed hard, a chill running down my spine. My hands trembled, and I nearly let the pickaxe fall. "What are you doing? Did you find something?" Charlotte¡¯s voice pulled me back to reality. She was behind me, her face slightly curious. I took a deep breath to collect myself before answering, "Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t find anything. I¡¯m just a little tired from this mining routine." She shrugged, murmuring something about me being soft, before going back to mining without paying much attention to my response. As she returned to work, I sighed, wiping the sweat from my forehead. "As I expected! There are no normal humans in this entire academy..." My eyes scanned the rocky walls of the mine, but my mind was focused on other thoughts. "First, the location of this tower, so high it stands above the common blue sky. Second, the spiritual effects emitted by Mages and Acolytes. For an ordinary human, living here would be equivalent to breathing poison every day. They wouldn¡¯t last more than a few years in this corrosive environment." The face of Miguel came to mind, followed by Marcelina¡¯s. "They are constantly immersed in spiritual energy. Their bodies endure it because they are already beyond the level of a common Acolyte. But for us, Level 0 Acolytes, it¡¯s like living under a blade that cuts slowly." I furrowed my brows as I made a connection. "According to the energy readings I received from the spiritual laboratory, a Mage is literally a mobile source of spiritual poison. Each one of them is like a generator of corrosive energy. So... could it be that they used controlled spiritual poison to advance? Is that what separates Mages from Acolytes?" The idea was disturbing, yet not dismissible. I sighed, squinting as I pondered. "It doesn¡¯t matter what it takes. I must hurry. Becoming a Level 1 Acolyte is no longer a goal; it¡¯s a necessity. The longer I take, the greater the accumulated damage to my body." With this thought, my resolve solidified. I swung the pickaxe harder. . . . . The last few days were a blend of exhausting work, intense learning, and discreetly seized opportunities. Every day, I reported to Miguel¡¯s lab for the grueling mining routine, spending hours breaking rocks and collecting fragments that, most of the time, didn¡¯t even contain ore. Yet, even during this mechanical work, I kept my mind active, planning my next steps. It was during this period that I met Mateo, Miguel¡¯s genius apprentice. He was a peculiar figure: short, chubby, and almost entirely introverted. His dedication to engineering was evident, but his interaction with other Acolytes was minimal. "Maybe that¡¯s what makes him so efficient," I thought. Mateo¡¯s discipline and focus were something I admired. However, my method was different: learning, teaching, and, whenever possible, profiting from it. After mornings in the mine, the rest of my time was spent attending the free public classes at the tower. It was there that I absorbed as much knowledge as possible. Even so, the instructors were... disappointing. They all seemed bitter, as if teaching was a burden to them. "At least I have the virtual lab," I consoled myself more than once. The ability to record and review lessons at my leisure was my greatest asset. While other Acolytes struggled to keep up, I was already refining and emulating each concept in the comfort of my dorm. One of these lessons, on "the basic principles of enchanted steam as an energy source," sparked complaints from William, a fellow freshman. "Today¡¯s topic was really hard! I hate having to understand all this stuff about heat, pressure, and how they convert into movement," he muttered, clearly frustrated. I shrugged, keeping my tone casual: "There¡¯s no choice. Engineering is a broad field, full of details. If we don¡¯t learn the basics, we can¡¯t move on to the more interesting parts." He sighed but seemed to accept my response. William was someone I kept a friendly relationship with. He was enthusiastic but still someone I knew could be useful for my plans. "How do you do it, Tyler?" he asked, half-jokingly. "You seem to have a machine in your head. Since I met you, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯m way too slow compared to you." "Oh, not at all," I replied, hiding my secret with a smile. "I just read a lot when I still lived with my parents. In my father¡¯s homeland, reading was something I valued. Maybe that helped me memorize things easily." He laughed and, without wasting time, made me an offer: "Could you teach me after class? I¡¯ll pay you with a magic crystal!" I smiled inwardly. "Of course. We can schedule an hour a day, right after dinner. That¡¯s the only time I have left; the other slots are already taken by students I¡¯m helping. How about a week of lessons?" He agreed immediately, and that¡¯s how I started my tutoring sessions with William. After dinner, I went to William¡¯s dorm, where we reviewed the engineering concepts covered in class. My approach was straightforward, explaining patiently and answering his questions. When we finished, he seemed satisfied, and I was even more so. The magic crystal he handed me felt light in my hand, but I knew the value it carried. Then I returned to my room. Sitting on my bed, I toyed with the magic crystal between my fingers as I reflected. "Mary was the only woman who accepted my teachings. That¡¯s why I had to use a different method with her. The others, like William, follow a more traditional approach, without physical contact." I poured the contents of the pouch hanging from my waist onto the bed. Ten magic crystals rolled out, faintly glinting under the room¡¯s light. A smile spread across my face. "In just half a month, I¡¯ve already gathered ten crystals. It¡¯s not much, but considering I¡¯m new here, it¡¯s a good start¡ªand enough to buy the materials I need to make Pleasure Powder." I carefully stored the magic crystals back in the pouch and tied it securely. Looking around my room, I took a deep breath and smiled. "Time to shine!" I said to myself before stepping out, walking firmly with an ambitious gleam in my eyes. My destination? The trading post. When I arrived, the sight that greeted me was one of organized chaos. The trading post was enormous, occupying the entire area beside the mission zone. The glow of magical lamps and crystals hanging from improvised stalls lit up the space, creating a lively scene even in the early evening. Acolytes of various levels and ages moved between the stalls, negotiating fervently. Some argued over prices, others enthusiastically displayed their wares, and some simply observed, silently calculating their next actions. A nearby group caught my attention: "You¡¯ve got to be kidding!" a tall, skinny Acolyte shouted, holding a small vial of greenish liquid. "Seven magic crystals for this potion? Do you think we¡¯re idiots? This thing is worth five at most!" The stall owner, a scar-faced Acolyte, let out a dry laugh. "Five crystals? Do you think I¡¯m selling river water? This is a high-purity vigor potion, buddy. If you want something cheaper, go check that dirty stall in the corner!" Another Acolyte, shorter and stockier, jumped in: "If it¡¯s really high purity, then prove it! Take a sip and show us you¡¯re not scamming us!" The vendor narrowed his eyes. "Do you think I¡¯m stupid? This potion is too potent to be taken like that. Besides, I don¡¯t need to prove anything to you. Seven crystals or walk away!" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The skinny Acolyte scoffed and tossed the vial back onto the stall. "Forget it! I¡¯ll find someone more reasonable." He stormed off, clearly frustrated, while the vendor crossed his arms, unbothered. I kept walking through the market, observing every detail. Despite the chaos, one thing became clear: there were no Mages present. Everyone there was an Acolyte like me, struggling to survive and advance. .... 1572 Words Chapter 50: Basic machinery The tents on the ground, simpler and more disorganized, were filled with various items. I saw rusty spears, rudimentary bows, and giant axes, all marked with battle scars. Some tents had something even more grotesque: hearts, eyes, and skins of living creatures, some still dripping fresh blood. Other stalls caught more attention. Potions were proudly displayed, and their sellers had an aura of confidence, radiating energy that revealed their advanced level. "Probably level 3 Acolytes," I thought, observing the scene. Despite their high level, their expressions remained calm, as if the trade was just a formality. Walking further, I noticed the absence of magical artifacts. There wasn¡¯t a single ring, amulet, or any other enchanted item for sale. I sighed, feeling a slight pang of envy as I remembered Oliver, who defeated and humiliated Liam in the balloon while Marcelina was transporting us to the tower. "If I still had my artifact... But I can¡¯t complain since I had to trade it to enter the academy," I thought, clenching my fists. When I reached the center of the trading post, the atmosphere changed. There, some better-structured wooden huts housed high-level items and negotiations. The Acolytes coming in and out had even more intense presences, and it was clear that there was no room for beginners like me. However, something specific caught my attention: an improvised forge, where a muscular dwarf hammered a glowing metal bar with force. The sound of the hammer echoed in the air, mixed with the crackling of the flames dancing on the bright coals. I watched for a few minutes, analyzing. "I need to start somewhere," I thought. "If I can get some basic machinery, I can finally start producing the ¡¯Pleasure Powder.¡¯" The "Pleasure Powder" was my business idea. A simple dose of cocaine, but with enough euphoric effects to attract and addict the Acolytes like Charlotte and her idiotic friends. I knew that, with the right formula, I could turn it into a success and start accumulating magical crystals on a large scale. I took a deep breath, adjusted the crystal bag at my waist, and approached the forge. The dwarf raised his eyes, staring at me with indifference. "I forge weapons ¨C simple swords, metal shields, heavy armor, all made with magical metals," he said. I sighed, noticing that he was limited in what he offered. I wasn¡¯t looking for any of that. I needed something more... practical. I looked at a small list next to the stall that described the dwarf¡¯s capabilities: "Forge specialized in low to medium-level weapons and armor, with an emphasis on rare metals and elemental enchantments." I shook my head negatively. "None of this is useful for what I need..." I thought, walking away. I decided to look again in the market for an engineer with no ties to Miguel or his disciples. I couldn¡¯t risk Charlotte discovering the machinery I used. After all, if she found out, she could try to replicate my cocaine and sell it too. So I sighed and walked on. After a few minutes, when I saw the next tent, I realized it could be the right place. It was filled with devices scattered all around: gears, polished metal pieces, strange devices, and even appliances with unusual shapes. This place seemed more promising. I entered the tent and soon came face-to-face with the seller. He was a peculiar boy, with the head of a lizard, his scales shimmering under the light of the lanterns. His long tongue flicked in the air, and his bulging eyes were covered by steampunk goggles, giving him the appearance of a highly experienced engineer. The lizard man watched me with a strange smile, clearly enjoying my presence. He seemed confident, which was good. I needed someone who knew what they were doing. "Can I help you?" he said, his tongue flicking quickly out of his mouth and touching the air. "I need a mechanical leaf grinder," I said bluntly, pointing to a small pile of devices to my left. "Something simple, but effective. And I need something I can use easily." He blinked his eyes several times before responding, clearly analyzing my words. "Hmm... you want something that can process leaves without complication, but with good output. I understand," he said, nodding and looking at a table where various projects were spread out. "Here." He pointed to a small machine, with a compact metal frame and well-made but simple gears. "This model here is perfect for beginners, like you," he said with a confident smile. "It doesn¡¯t need many adjustments and is pretty straightforward. Just put the leaves here" ¨C he pointed to an opening at the top ¨C "and the internal blades will take care of the rest. It¡¯ll get the job done faster than you think." I looked at the device with interest. It was exactly what I needed. "How much does it cost?" I asked, already calculating if I had enough crystals in my bag for the purchase. He adjusted his goggles and slid to the side to grab the model. "Only 1 magical crystals. Not expensive, if you know how to use it well." I paused for a moment, observing the item and weighing my options. "Deal," I finally said, pulling the crystals from my bag. I handed him the exact amount, and he quickly took the crystals, his tongue stretching back into his mouth with satisfaction. "Done!" he said, handing me the grinder. "You¡¯ll need to be careful when handling it, but I¡¯m sure someone like you will know what to do. If you need anything else, just let me know." However, I knew that, for the process to be complete, I would need more equipment. I was in the right place, and the lizard-headed vendor seemed like the ideal person to provide what I needed. My eyes scanned the tent again, focusing on the mechanical items scattered around. There were many gadgets that could be useful, and soon I noticed a line of devices that would be essential for my goal: mixing tanks, filters, pressure systems, everything I needed to process and refine materials. "Well, since you mentioned it, pay attention," I replied directly, pointing to a set of equipment lined up on a shelf. "I¡¯m interested in a few additional items. I¡¯ll need a mixing tank, a distillation filter, a neutralization tank, a small pressure system, a crystallization tank, and a pressure filter. Also, a storage and containment item would be good. The total price shouldn¡¯t exceed 6 magical crystals. That¡¯s what I can spend for now." He raised an eyebrow, clearly surprised by my shopping list. But it seemed he was used to serving demanding customers and leaned over the table, analyzing the items I pointed to. "Hmm, you have a good eye for things," he said, and his tongue flicked as he quickly and efficiently grabbed the items. "These items are great, but for that price..." He paused, as if considering something. "I know that magical devices have a high value, but these items are made with common metals, so I¡¯m willing to pay the minimum price. I have a tight budget," I responded, placing 6 magical crystals on the table. "If you can give me a good discount, I¡¯ll take everything now." He looked at the crystals and then at me, clearly evaluating whether I was being sincere or trying to manipulate the deal. I stood firm, not showing any signs of hesitation, and he seemed to understand that I wasn¡¯t joking. After a moment of silence, he made a gesture with his hand, signaling that he would accept my offer. "Done then," the vendor said with a satisfied smile. "For 6 magical crystals, you get everything. Now, about the items..." He started picking them up one by one. "This is the mixing tank, ideal for simple compositions. It will help you combine elements without causing undesirable reactions. The distillation filter is excellent for separating materials through heat. The neutralization tank will handle volatile substances without the risk of explosion. As for the pressure system, well, it¡¯s essential for material transformation processes that require precise control of gas or liquid. The crystallization tank will help you extract crystals from liquids, and the pressure filter is useful to ensure that the distillation process isn¡¯t compromised. And finally, the storage and containment item... will be useful to keep your materials under control, without the risk of leaks or contamination." He seemed proud of his products, and I, in turn, was more than satisfied with the purchase. Each item was essential for my plan to create the cocaine I needed. "Very well," the vendor said, with a tone of farewell. "Everything is ready. Good luck with your experiments. If you need anything else, just come back here." I carefully gathered the items, placing them on my back. They were a bit heavy, but with my build, I could carry them easily through the market. Now, the final step: I need coca leaves, kerosene, sulfuric acid, potassium permanganate, sodium hydroxide, and hydrochloric acid. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these items, I can finally begin producing cocaine, and I¡¯m sure that when my product hits the market at a lower price than potions or magical mushrooms, it will make everyone euphoric and completely addicted to my product. ... 1560 Words Chapter 51: Setting up the little machinery in my room It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that, to get the ingredients I needed, I would have to visit someone specialized in chemical substances, even if they weren¡¯t strictly magical. I asked a few people passing through the market, and soon I was directed to a small, clean shop that emanated a strong smell of chemical mixtures in the air. The interior was a feast for the eyes. Tall shelves covered the walls, filled with colorful bottles labeled with detailed calligraphy. Each bottle seemed to contain a different world: bubbling liquids in vivid colors, shimmering powders that sparkled like stars, dried herbs hanging in bunches, some still releasing a fresh aroma. In the center, a cauldron was bubbling, releasing a greenish smoke that gently rose into a vent in the ceiling. The space was lit by a soft magical glow, cast by crystals fixed to wall mounts. These crystals shifted colors, creating an almost ethereal atmosphere. On the counter, alchemical instruments were scattered: mortars, test tubes, delicate scales, and a collection of finely sharpened knives. Behind the counter stood the shopkeeper: a boy, perhaps a few years older than me, with a serious expression. He had dark, messy hair and wore an apron stained with reagent marks. As I entered with the machinery strapped to my back, he lifted his eyes from the book he was reading and, in a sharp voice, said: "Hey, hey, hey! If you break anything, you¡¯re paying for it." "No problem," I replied calmly, walking up to the counter. My gaze swept over the bottles and ingredients. It was clear that this place was a paradise for any aspiring alchemist. Something like what my garage was to me in my past world. The boy let out a heavy sigh, closed his book, and crossed his arms. "What do you want? A recovery potion? Fire resistance? Something to deal with poison?" I stopped in front of him, observing his face. He seemed competent but impatient with curious customers. Perfect for someone like me, who knew exactly what I wanted. "No, I¡¯m looking for specific products. And not magical ones," I replied, keeping my voice firm and direct. He raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued, and uncrossed his arms. "Specific products, huh? And what exactly do you have in mind?" "I need large quantities of coca leaves, kerosene, sulfuric acid, potassium permanganate, sodium hydroxide, and hydrochloric acid," I explained, watching his reaction. The boy tilted his head, now more interested. "You¡¯re putting something together. It¡¯s not common for someone to walk in here asking for such technical things. Usually, people pay for my products, not the reagents. But, as with every rule, there are exceptions. What quantities do you need?" "I want small portions of each, at least enough to run a few initial tests. And, of course, nothing extravagant. I¡¯m on a tight budget." He nodded, grabbed a small notebook, and began jotting down notes quickly. "Coca leaves, kerosene, sulfuric acid, potassium permanganate, sodium hydroxide, and hydrochloric acid. It¡¯ll cost you three magic crystals for all of this. But if you want a larger batch, the price will go up." "Three crystals is fine," I confirmed, placing the amount on the counter. "But I want to make sure the quality is good. I can¡¯t afford any failures in the process." He let out a light chuckle, dry and short. "If you¡¯re buying here, you can trust my products are top quality. Now wait a moment while I get what you asked for." The boy disappeared behind a curtain at the back of the shop. I heard the sound of bottles clinking, liquids being poured, and something that sounded like the hiss of a small burner. While I waited, I glanced around the shop again, impressed by the organization and sheer quantity of materials available. After a few minutes, he returned with a small wooden box containing bottles of liquid, packets of coca leaves, and neatly organized labels. He also had a barrel of kerosene. "Here it is. Everything you asked for. Each item is labeled. If you need instructions, they¡¯re on the back of the labels. If you have any questions, come back and look for me." "Thanks," I replied, carefully picking up the box and securing it. "I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll be back. It seems like you have more to offer than I initially thought." He smiled but said nothing. He simply reopened his book, ignoring my exit as if I were just another customer. After leaving the alchemist¡¯s shop with all my purchases in hand, I made my way back to the dormitory. The corridors of the tower were a bit emptier now, though the hustle and bustle of the commercial post could still be heard in the distance. I walked quickly, trying not to draw much attention, even with the machinery and ingredients I was carrying on my back. When I finally reached my room, I pushed the door open and stepped inside, letting out a sigh of relief. I placed the bags and equipment on the floor, stretching my back as I looked at everything I had acquired. A small, involuntary smile crept across my face. "Finally," I thought. I was one step closer to turning my plan into reality. Now, I just needed to set up all the machinery and get to work. I crouched down and began unpacking the items carefully. I untied the ropes that kept the bags sealed and removed the leather coverings that protected the equipment. One by one, the devices began to appear before me: the grinder, the tanks, the filter, the distiller... all perfectly organized on the floor of my small room. "Virtual lab, extract a 3D hologram of each item." ["Beep!"] ["Analyzing..."] The light from the virtual lab, projecting from my eyes onto the devices, was scanning smoothly, and as each item reached 100% analysis, a hologram of it became available in the air before me. ["Analysis successfully completed!"] "Now, assemble the machinery in the most efficient way possible." ["Processing..."] The holograms of the components began to reshape in the air, and without difficulty, the virtual lab devised an ideal configuration. ["Leaf grinder ¡ú 2. Mixing tank (kerosene or gasoline) ¡ú 3. Filter or sieve (separate leaves) ¡ú 4. Alembic or distiller (solvent recovery) ¡ú 5. Neutralization tank (acid neutralization) ¡ú 6. Press or pressure system (alkaloid extraction) ¡ú 7. Crystallization tank (crystal formation) ¡ú 8. Pressure filter (final purification) ¡ú 9. Furnace or heat source (drying) ¡ú 10. Secure storage."] ["Assembly complete."] I took a deep breath, calming myself. "Time to get started." I picked up the grinder first, examining its simple but effective mechanisms. It was a mechanical device with a crank that turned sharp blades inside. I placed it in a corner of the room and secured its base to the floor with the supports that came with the equipment. I tested the crank a few times, listening to the satisfying sound of the blades cutting through the air. "This will work perfectly to reduce the leaves to the right size." Next, I positioned the mixing tank near the grinder. This was a cylindrical container with an opening at the top and a small valve at the base. I installed the internal paddle that would be used to mix the ground leaves with the kerosene. I secured the valve connections and ensured the base was stable. I tested the crank that activated the mixing mechanism and smiled when everything worked as expected. I grabbed the metal filter, which resembled a sturdy sieve, and connected it to the output of the mixing tank. It was designed to separate the ground leaves from the liquid after the initial mixing. I adjusted its position to ensure there were no leaks, fastening it firmly with screws. I placed the distiller next, right after the filter. It was a more complex structure, with glass tubes winding through a metal reservoir. This device would be essential for recovering the solvent used in the process. I spent extra time connecting the tubes properly and adjusting the supports. I tested the system by blowing air through the tubes to ensure there were no obstructions. The neutralization tank came next. This was another cylindrical container, but it had a built-in pH meter to monitor the acid-neutralization process. I positioned it right after the distiller and connected the outlets. I double-checked the valves to make sure everything was properly sealed. I installed the press immediately after. This was one of the heaviest devices, designed to extract alkaloids from the leaves. I placed it on a reinforced base and adjusted the levers that controlled the pressure. "This will take some effort, but it¡¯ll be worth it," I thought, running my hand over the mechanism. I grabbed the crystallization tank, made of thick glass with a metal frame. It would be used for forming crystals after the alkaloids were extracted. I placed it in a more protected corner of the room, away from any potential vibrations that could interfere with the process. The pressure filter came after the crystallization tank. This device was compact but efficient, designed to remove impurities from the formed crystals. I adjusted its connections and tested the output valve. I installed the small furnace on the side, near the pressure filter. It was a simple but effective model, capable of generating enough heat to dry the crystals quickly. I placed it on a heat-resistant surface and tested its energy source. Finally, I organized the storage container in the corner of the room. It was a reinforced metal box designed to keep the crystals secure. I placed it in a discreet location, ensuring it was out of sight to avoid curious eyes. Once I finished setting everything up, I took a few steps back and admired the result of my work. The room now looked more like a small, improvised lab. Despite being cramped, the space was functional and well-organized. "Everything¡¯s ready. Now, it¡¯s just a matter of producing the cocaine..." ... 1660 Words S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 52: Pleasure Crystals Now it was time to use the products I bought from the alchemist and put the machinery into action. I walked over to the corner of the room where I had stored the chemical ingredients. I knelt down and, one by one, took out the bottles, containers, and packets, organizing them close to me. "I had produced cocaine so many times in my past world that I don¡¯t even need the help of the virtual laboratory for this specific purpose." Next, I positioned the bag of coca leaves near the grinder. These were the base of the entire process. Next to it, I placed the kerosene on a low shelf, inside a sealed container to avoid leaks. Just above, I organized the sulfuric acid, hydrochloric acid, and sodium hydroxide in separate spots, making sure they were kept away from each other to prevent accidents. The potassium permanganate, in its metal container, was placed in a safer area away from heat sources. I glanced around my laboratory one last time before starting. Each tank and piece of equipment seemed to wait patiently for action. "Let¡¯s go!!! I need those pleasure crystals today." I muttered, rubbing my hands together. I began with the grinder. I opened the bag of coca leaves and filled the top compartment with them, pushing them in carefully. I closed the lid and started turning the crank, feeling the resistance as the blades cut through the leaves. The sound of leaves being ground filled the room, and soon the lower container began to fill with fine, uniform pieces. I took the residue and poured it directly into the mixing tank. I filled the mixing tank with kerosene, covering the ground leaves carefully. I turned on the stirring mechanism and watched as the internal blades slowly spun, mixing the two components. The liquid took on a greenish hue as the alkaloids began dissolving in the solvent. I kept a close watch on the process, adjusting the stirrer¡¯s speed as needed. "Looks like it¡¯s going well. Now, on to the next step." When the mixture reached the right point, I opened the valve at the base of the tank, allowing the liquid to pass through the filter. The filtered liquid flowed into the container below while the solid leaf particles stayed behind in the sieve. "Perfect. No blockages." I transferred the filtered liquid to the distiller. I started the system, carefully adjusting the flame at the base of the alembic. The heat began to evaporate the kerosene, which was collected and condensed in the tubes, returning to the original container to be reused. The remaining residue was a concentrated solution of the alkaloids. "This part is always delicate, but it seems to have worked." Carefully, I poured the concentrated solution into the neutralization tank. I added hydrochloric acid in small doses, checking the pH meter to ensure the acidity was controlled. Then, I added sodium hydroxide to fully neutralize the acid. The liquid bubbled and foamed slightly, but soon it stabilized. "It¡¯s fascinating how chemistry works so well, I felt my dick get hard. If Mary were here, I¡¯d make her suck my dick while I produced the crystals." I transferred the neutralized solution to the press. I adjusted the pressure and activated the mechanism, watching the liquid being forced through a specially designed membrane. The alkaloids began to separate, forming a purer extract. "This step is crucial to ensure the quality." I poured the purified extract into the crystallization tank, adding potassium permanganate as needed to induce the formation of crystals. I stirred the liquid slowly with a rod, watching as small crystals began to form at the bottom of the tank. "The magic is happening." I smiled, seeing the result materialize. I transferred the formed crystals to the pressure filter to remove any remaining impurities. The filter did its job impeccably, and the crystals came out clean and ready for the final step. I placed the crystals in the small oven, adjusting the temperature to dry them completely without compromising their structure. The gentle heat did its work, and soon the crystals were dry and ready to be stored. Finally, I carefully took the dried crystals and placed them in the storage container. I closed the metal box with a satisfying click. After sealing the storage container with a final click, I stepped back and admired the fruit of my labor. I felt a smile grow on my face, but it quickly turned into something I couldn¡¯t contain. I started laughing, first quietly, and then louder, with all the excitement building up inside me. "HAHAHAHA! Cocaine hydrochloride! I DID THIS!" I shouted, raising my arms in triumph. I jumped up and down in place, laughing alone like a madman. "Being smart is so good! They have no idea who they¡¯re dealing with!" My joy was almost palpable, but after a few minutes of intense celebration, I realized I was panting. "Okay, calm down, calm down... Focus, Tyler." I took a deep breath and sat on the edge of the bed, rubbing my hands over my face to calm myself down. My mind was still buzzing with the euphoria of success. I lay down, trying to relax a little, but the energy still running through me was uncontrollable. I closed my eyes and issued a mental command. "Lab, what time is it?" A metallic sound responded, cold and efficient: ["Beep! Midnight."] My eyes widened. "Already?!" I asked aloud, incredulous. I hadn¡¯t even noticed time pass while I was setting up the lab and operating the machines. "Damn, that took longer than I expected..." I sighed, but the sight of the container with the shiny crystals beside the bed brought a new wave of satisfaction. With a gleam of curiosity in my eyes, I asked: "Lab, how many kilos of cocaine hydrochloride are here?" After a brief moment of silence, the response came: ["Analyzing... 1.5 kg."] My hands trembled with excitement upon hearing that. "Holy shit! I¡¯m going to get rich!" I said, grinning widely. I looked at the container with a triumphant expression. "With this amount, I¡¯ll more than double my initial investment. Maybe even get 50 magic crystals. This is just the beginning of everything!" Suddenly, an idea hit me like a bucket of cold water. "Wait... today is the day." I remembered it was the crucial moment for my advancement as an Acolyte. The excitement from my experiment almost made me forget the meditation. I carefully took the container, as if it were the most precious thing in the world, and placed it beside me. I sat cross-legged on the bed, trying to calm my breathing. I closed my eyes and dove into my own world. My goal was clear: to carve the final code into my heart. "Focus, Tyler. It¡¯s time to break through the barrier." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The silence around me seemed to intensify as I concentrated, my heart beating with an intensity that almost seemed like it would burst out of my chest. It was there, and I could visualize it, pulsing with an ethereal glow¡ªthe heart of my being, now filled with magical codes. The golden, imposing letters were inscribed in a complex way. They spread around the heart, huge, almost covering the entire space, but there was still a gap, a clear space that remained unfinished, as if waiting for the last piece to complete the puzzle. "Now." I whispered to myself. "It¡¯s time to fill this gap." With determination flowing through my veins, I began to visualize the final code, the last letters I needed to write to complete the process and advance. It was a simple yet intricate formula. Each stroke had to be perfect. I couldn¡¯t make mistakes. The code had to be clean, without deviations, without flaws. My inner eyes moved as if following an invisible trail, guiding the shape, carving the letters with precision. But soon I realized the task would not be as simple as it seemed. As I began to write, a deep pain started to consume me. It wasn¡¯t a common physical pain, but something more... something that pierced my soul. It was as if the runes were engraving themselves into my being, not just my spirit, but the very essence of my body. The pain spread, starting in my chest and running like fire through my veins. I tried to ignore it because of the artificial experience that allowed me to feel like I had gone through this bottleneck before, but the intensity of the pain increased, as if the code itself were consuming me. "Focus, Tyler," I whispered, trying to stay calm. "I can¡¯t fail now..." I took a deep breath, the pain now intertwining with my concentration. It was then that I noticed something curious. The particles of the light element began entering my body. They were like tiny sparks of pure energy, entering through my pores, as if responding to my determination. The air grew denser, almost electric, and the energy began to fill the room. The light¡¯s glow surrounded me, illuminating my mind as I fought to maintain control. With each stroke of the code, the pain increased, but so did the power. The particles of light that invaded my body seemed to help, as if they were nourishing my soul, strengthening my spirit to endure the pain. I was becoming something more¡ªsomething greater. But at the same time, I felt like I was on the verge of an explosion. "Just a little more," I told myself, forcing my fingers to follow the line. Sweat dripped down my forehead as I pushed myself to the limit. Finally, the last stroke was drawn. The void in my heart, the gap that remained, was filled. I had completed the code. I had become a Level 1 Acolyte. ..... 1637 Words Chapter 53: Prologue.4 R.18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Lemons alert. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . "I¡¯m going to rape you right here." Ignoring the words, pleas begging for mercy, I feel the weight of my trouser belt in my hands, the buckle cold to the touch. The unlocking of the belt sounds low, but satisfying. With steady fingers, I pull it out of my pants, the sound of the fabric gently loosening. Then the belt falls to the side as I pull the pants down, feeling the cool fabric slide to his knee. The pants come down with a soft pop. Revealing my sword of rock-hard flesh, I nonchalantly rip off her tiny college skirt, then move her pink panties aside to reveal the sweet lips of her extremely pink pussy. I feel her skin shiver and her feminine body heat up, I¡¯m sure she knows what¡¯s about to happen. With my other hand firmly wrapped around her waist, I pull her closer, closer to me, our bodies intimately entwined. "Please... Don¡¯t do this!" Label begged, but this only caused me to have more unholy desires. As I got closer, I rubbed my hard dick temptingly against his inviting lips. Although Label¡¯s body was smaller than mine, this didn¡¯t bother me. In one smooth but determined movement, I gradually pulled the other half of my dick into his warm depths. Simultaneously, I gripped his buttocks firmly. While I held her firm, protruding buttocks tightly, Label adjusted her posture. She tries to keep a straight face, but can¡¯t, as he is helpless in this situation. Eagerly anticipating my full penetration, she pressed the lips of her vagina together, creating a welcoming space for me. Without delay, I continued, driven by a mixture of expectation and desire. "Look at me..." I said. Then she moved her two green eyes. "I¡¯ve always dreamed of this moment, where I could rape you until my eggs are empty. I¡¯ll fill your womb with so much milk that you¡¯ll have a child." "No!" I hate you...." She said with tears in her eyes. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a muffled moan escaping my lips, I ruthlessly destroyed any obstructions impeding my progress within her inner walls. "Pah~~" Finally, I achieved my goal, plunging my entire throbbing dick into the depths of her pussy. The sudden collision of our flesh reverberated throughout the garage, as if marking the strength of our connection. I feel her hymen breaking and a little blood comes out. As I began to slowly withdraw, the magnetic pull of her mesmerizing walls of flesh was undeniable, and I was irresistibly pulled back in with another bang. "Pah¡ª". With the strength of a lion I start to hit her pink pussy, Labe can¡¯t resist and lets out a powerful moan that almost makes me spill my milk inside her. "Ahh~~" "It¡¯s inside... I feel it inside me... It¡¯s hot..." She moaned, crying. "Uhhhh!" Label gasped sharply, surprised by the sudden and forced action. "Ahh~~" She quickly closed her lips and tried to resume her old cold expression, but I didn¡¯t stop to give her time to pull herself together, but rather to feel the overwhelming humidity and saturation of her inner walls. It was as if that single plunge had already unleashed an incredible flood. Without hesitation, I looked down to confirm my suspicions, my eyes fixed on the mesmerizing sight before me. The juices from her pussy dripped onto the floor, each drop falling slowly like a leaky faucet. She was saying that she didn¡¯t like it, but her pink pussy was saying something else, that it was loving this situation. Some of the juices from her pussy even cascaded down my meat sword and dripped onto my balls before finally joining the puddle on the floor. She tries to resist, but she¡¯s too weak and completely loses control, revealing her true personality. "Eat me, big boy, use me!" Hot, seductive words emerge from her mouth. Her personality changed and that shy face now turned red, and her two green eyes were shining. "She¡¯s a dirty slut who loves being raped," I thought to myself, as I withdrew my dick, the movement executed effortlessly and with less effort due to the way it slid in smoothly and gradually. "Pah~~" ¡¯And an incredibly wet splash, I thought again, driven by a growing desire. This time, when I pushed back in, I unleashed increased force and ferocity, making a resounding "PAHH----" reverberate through the garage. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" In response to my passionate actions, Label echoed with a fervent "AAHHHHH". "Urhhh~~~~" "Arhh~~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" His mouth was open, while his eyes reflected a mixture of disbelief and amazement at the power and depth of my thrusts. "Incredible," I thought again, struggling to maintain a seemingly indifferent expression as I savored the sensations of Label¡¯s deliciously wet hole. I couldn¡¯t help but marvel as I watched the juices from her pussy cascade onto the floor, a mixture of astonishment and turbulence within me. It was as if I had turned on the tap of pleasure, allowing her torrent of desire to flow freely. "Pah~~"SQUEELCCH~~" The loud collision of our bodies echoed, punctuated by the unmistakable sound of wetness. "PAH~~ SQUELCHHH~~" The rhythm of our union intensified, a symphony of pleasure and satisfaction echoing through the air. "Oh my God, this is too good..." I screamed as I penetrated her like a hungry animal. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" Feeling my strokes and hearing the crazy moans coming out of Label¡¯s mouth, I felt her belly getting hot. The heat began to rise up into his throat in the form of a moan that escaped from his mouth. "WOWHHHHHHH~~" She takes a deep breath. "That¡¯s so wrong, but it feels so good...." Despite not being able to gently massage and squeeze her large, pointed breasts as I would have liked due to our current situation, I found immense pleasure in the powerful, heavy moans that escaped her lips. Those moans soon turned into a melody echoing in my ears as I plunged into the wettest, most inviting hole my swollen sword had ever explored. "Ahh~~" "aaaaahh~~" "aaaahh~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" I tried to restrain myself, but how could I suppress the primary synchronization between our bodies? Every thrust, fierce and unrelenting, was met with her sweet moans, urging me to plunge deeper into the depths of her inner walls. "Uhhh ahhh oohhh" And then, as I encouraged the moans she was desperately trying to suppress to escape her lips, Label let out a primal scream that reverberated again. It was as if her whole body, from her trembling legs upwards, had been jolted by a wave of electricity. "AHHHHHHHH" Her mouth dropped open, and droplets of spit and saliva shot into the air, as if this experience was unlike anything she had ever encountered before in her life. Immediately after her scream subsided, I felt as if my leg had been submerged in a small pool. I looked down, only to witness Label¡¯s juices cascading onto the floor with astonishing speed. The extent of her arousal reached another universe of pleasure, making her almost faint, with very little to do, but the pressure brought her back to reality as she tried to avoid the deluge of liquid carnality. "This..." My attention turned to my throbbing dick, still deeply embedded in Label¡¯s pussy, now like a force against a dam, about to burst. Before I could formulate a coherent thought, intense bursts of thick liquid erupted from its inner walls, slapping against my waist before running down my legs, mixing with the fluids accumulated on the floor. "SPALSH~~~~" "Liguidos~~" Again and again, sharp bursts of thick liquid erupted from Label¡¯s enveloping depths, each one surprising me with its strength and direction. I quickly grasped the situation, realizing that Label was experiencing a powerful orgasm. Reacting quickly, I withdrew my dick from her pussy and watched as her dripping pussy turned into a fully open fountain, spewing its contents against my chest and face. "Wonderful..." The word escaped my lips as I quickly wiped the thick, intoxicating liquid from my face with the back of my hand. My tongue shot out to taste the remains, savoring the delicious nectar that remained. Label, meanwhile, squirmed as she moaned, shaking as if she were convulsing. After a while, Label¡¯s boiling stream of juices began to subside, evolving into sporadic spray-like eruptions. Each explosion brought a gasping "AHHUU" from her lips, as if she was savoring the last drops of pleasure. Without a doubt, this was the most unbelievable scene I¡¯ve ever witnessed since the moment I was born into this world, the first time I¡¯ve really left a woman devastated. Now she¡¯s on the floor completely humiliated and submissive, totally devastated, before I finish I raise my hand and hold my dick and start masturbating and quickly climax releasing my dirty sperm on her face and mouth, breasts, and pussy making her feel completely dirty. After releasing the built-up tension with Label, I feel my body relax for a brief moment. My breathing slows down, and the environment around me seems a bit calmer, if only for a few seconds. I turn my back, leaving Label behind for a moment, and walk toward the center of the garage. The nuclear coil is there, pulsing faintly with its characteristic energy, like a living creature. I approach it carefully, my eyes fixed on the screen beside it, where an endless cascade of code scrolls up and down, monitoring every detail of the system. I touch the cold surface of the screen, feeling a faint warmth emanating from it. My finger slides across the interface, checking the readings. Everything seems in order until, suddenly, the screen flickers. Red. Completely red. A deep, intense hum echoes through the garage, resonating deep within my bones. My entire body shivers, and a chill runs down my spine like an electric current. "No~~!" ¡ª My scream echoes loudly, a mix of despair and disbelief, but there¡¯s no time to react. Before I can move, everything happens at once. The screen goes dark, plunging the garage into shadow, and the silence is shattered by a devastating explosion. "BOOM~~" The impact hits me like a violent wave, and the searing heat consumes everything. I feel my skin burn, every inch of my body overtaken by pain as I¡¯m thrown backward. Label¡¯s screams invade my mind, mingled with the deafening roar that fills the air. The world around me dissolves into a whirlwind of light and sound, and for a moment, everything is cold, dark, and utterly indifferent. ... 1912 Words .... I need your power stones! Only with your contribution will I be able to continue creating chapters like this to entertain you in the best possible way. Remember: if you do your part, I promise to put in maximum effort to keep writing, and this includes answering your questions. If you have any, just comment, and I promise to respond. Also, please rate this novel 5 stars. With your help, this book will be recommended to more people, and this way, I¡¯ll be able to produce more chapters to entertain you. After all, who wouldn¡¯t want to read the story of a villain like this? ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) Chapter 54: bottles "According to the estimates of the virtual lab," I began reflecting mentally, "the spiritual strength of a Level 1 Acolyte is approximately twice that of an average adult. Furthermore, the spiritual energy generated by my heart with 10 codes seems to have a life of its own, strongly attracting the energy particles in the air to it!" I raised my hands, watching in fascination as a layer of bright, multicolored light enveloped my arm, like a fine mist or magical cotton candy. It was warm yet refreshing¡ªa comforting sensation I had never experienced before. It felt as though the energy around me was recognizing me, responding to my existence almost instinctively. Curious to test the potential of my new level, I recited a basic incantation I remembered from public lessons. "Light! Make the Darkness bow!" As I pronounced the words in the language of magic, a slight vibration resonated through my body, like the hum of a freshly plucked string. "Humm~~" And then, suddenly, my body began to shine intensely, as if I were a small sun at the center of the room. The light radiated from every part of me, illuminating every corner of the space, forcing even the most stubborn shadows to retreat. The walls, the furniture, even the equipment I had set up earlier¡ªall were bathed in that warm, radiant glow. I looked at my glowing hands, impressed, yet with a confident smile on my face. This was just a basic spell, something simple and rudimentary taught to novice Acolytes like me. It wasn¡¯t practical in combat, only useful for lighting up dark areas, turning the caster into a kind of walking lantern. Despite its simplicity, it was a great test of spiritual endurance, as it drained a significant amount of energy to illuminate the entire body. But what intrigued me most was that I felt no fatigue. My breathing was steady, my body relaxed. This spell, which would normally leave even Level 2 Acolytes exhausted after a short time, didn¡¯t seem to affect me at all. "The reason for this must be that my heart is no longer the same," I thought to myself. "My heart has become a small generator." Spiritual energy flowed steadily, without waste. My mental energy seemed virtually untouched. "I have the highest elemental affinity with light and brilliance," I murmured, observing how the luminous energy particles danced around me. "And I chose to cultivate along the path of the light element. This has been the plan I set for myself a long time ago. As for thunder and other elemental energy particles, I¡¯ll just keep a few to use strategically in the future!" "Snap." The sound of my fingers snapping echoed through the room a few times. With a small mental effort, a thin layer of blue light appeared on my arm. Seconds later, a faint vibration began to course through my skin, as if an invisible force was testing me. Suddenly, an electric current pulsed, causing my arm to tremble involuntarily. "This is like trying to hold an animal that doesn¡¯t want to be held!" I murmured, laughing to myself as I felt the energy rebelling against my control. It was fascinating. The thunder elemental particles I had managed to gather responded almost wildly, yet they weren¡¯t uncontrollable. I refocused, snapping the fingers of my other hand. Another layer of blue light emerged, followed by the vibrant hum of sparks of electricity running through my fingers. Now, with both arms cloaked in energy, I began experimenting. The light emanating from me filled the room, and the faint smell of ozone indicated that the thunder particles were functioning as I intended. I couldn¡¯t help but smile. "After becoming a Level 1 Acolyte, I can use these energy particles for simple enchantment activities. This is incredibly convenient!" I let my mind wander, thinking about future possibilities. "Maybe one day I could create armor that uses my body as an energy source?" But I quickly shook my head, dismissing the idea. "It would be far more useful to build automatons, weapons, and devices that work for me without relying on my energy reserves. After all, in a magical battle, the mage who exhausts their energy first loses." A thought occurred to me, and I asked, "Virtual lab, did you record the earlier processes?" ["Beep!"] ["Recording complete. Please provide a name!"] I pondered for a moment before responding, "Simple use of thunder element and light elemental particles." ["Beep!"] ["Renaming complete. Storing in the database."] The virtual lab was undoubtedly my greatest tool. Not only did it help me record, but it also allowed me to review and refine every detail. This gave me a clear edge over other Acolytes. My smile widened at the thought. But before I could get up and continue, a sudden wave of dizziness hit me. I staggered slightly, grabbing the edge of the bed to steady myself. "Hahaha¡­ I guess I shouldn¡¯t get arrogant!" I laughed at myself as I deactivated both spells, watching the sparks of electricity fade from my hands. I knew the reason for my fatigue. I sat down and reflected aloud: "The spiritual strength of a Level 1 Acolyte is still very minuscule. To properly use energy particles on a daily basis, I should only do so when I¡¯m at least a Level 3 Acolyte." I rubbed my temples, feeling the slight discomfort of spiritual overexertion. I had already meditated earlier, so I knew there was only one way to replenish my spiritual strength now: sleep. Quickly tidying up the room, I ensured that the container holding the cocaine crystals was secure. I lay down, holding it tightly, and closed my eyes, plunging into a deep sleep. . . . The Next Morning I woke up full of energy, my mind and body completely recovered. After dressing, I prepared for what would be another day¡ªbut this time, it wouldn¡¯t be just any day. I stored the cocaine crystals for later and headed straight for Mentor Miguel¡¯s experimental laboratory. As soon as I entered, I felt Miguel¡¯s keen gaze on me. He narrowed his eyes, as though analyzing something invisible around me. "Oh? That energy movement?" he murmured before locking his eyes on me. "Tyler, you¡¯ve advanced!" I smiled humbly, inclining my head slightly. "Yes!" Miguel crossed his arms, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "It¡¯s been just over twenty days since you started engraving the codes into your heart. Just as I said when you engraved your first code, your aptitude among third-class Acolytes is exceptionally excellent. You came very close to being a 4-star Acolyte!" "Professor! Thank you for your praise. But! I¡¯ve already become a Level 1 Acolyte and have grasped the basics of the public lessons..." I began, my voice carrying a tone of determination, but I was quickly interrupted. Miguel smiled and waved his hand as though cutting through the air. "I know, hahaha! You¡¯re eager to start creating technology prototypes, aren¡¯t you? After all, you chose me as your mentor for that very reason." His direct remark caught me off guard, but he was absolutely right. There was no point denying it. Miguel continued, his voice tinged with curiosity and approval. "I heard that you¡¯ve been teaching other Acolytes information from the public lessons to earn magic crystals. It seems your learning and memorization skills are quite remarkable. Exactly what an engineer needs to advance on the path of invention." I bowed deeply, trying to show the utmost respect. "Thank you!" The truth was, I had made the most of the free lessons offered at the tower. Although the information there was limited, it was more than enough to build a solid foundation. Of course, the mentors possessed knowledge on far more advanced levels, but that knowledge was guarded closely and often sold at exorbitant prices. Cutting-edge research, personal experimental data, and unique inventions were at the top of the list of the most valuable information in the tower. This was why only the wealthiest or most promising Acolytes had access to it. Each subject cost a minimum of 30 magic crystals¡ªa sum far beyond my reach at the moment. I trusted Miguel. He had promised to share valuable knowledge when I joined the tower, and I knew my dedication would pay off. Miguel nodded slightly, moving some equipment off his desk. His eyes gleamed as he pulled out three glass flasks from a drawer, each containing brilliant liquids of different colors and densities. He placed them on the desk with care. "These three flasks represent my three areas of expertise," Miguel said, pointing to the flasks. My eyes quickly analyzed each flask. The labels were written in precise, elegant handwriting. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. 1. Arcane Steam Engineering A fusion of magic and steam technology, this specialization focuses on enhancing traditional machines with magical enchantments. Key Skills: Enchanting boilers to improve efficiency (such as eternal heat or magical pressure control). Integrating runes into gears to reduce wear or increase power. Designing steam-powered devices that incorporate magic crystals as energy sources. Example Projects: Creating a locomotive that traverses steep terrains using magical levitation. Forging an enchanted mechanical hand for injured mages. ... 1525 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 55: Engineering areas. 2.Elemental Automaton Engineering. Focuses on building automatons that combine engineering with the manipulation of elements (fire, water, air, earth). Main Skills: Linking elemental spirits or magical energies to automatons. Building specialized automatons, such as mechanical golems or flying sentinels. Developing hybrid systems that combine physical strength and elemental magical abilities (for example, a steam golem that shoots fire blasts). sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Project Examples: An automaton that purifies water in contaminated regions using water magic. Building mechanical guardians powered by elemental air currents. 3.Arcane Transdisciplinary Engineering This specialization is the peak of flexibility and creativity, allowing the mage to combine magic and engineering in any field. The focus is on the universal study of magical laws applicable to any type of engineering. Main Skills: Developing magical matrices that can be adapted for steam, mechanics, alchemy, or even biotechnology. Researching and integrating magic into exotic materials (e.g., magical metals that conduct steam or runes that amplify energy). Creating technologies that evolve on their own, such as self-replicating machines or self-sustaining enchantments. Project Examples: A mechanical bridge that reconstructs itself with magic every time it is destroyed. A universal "magic battery" capable of powering anything from a boiler to a golem. Portable laboratories capable of designing magical solutions for various situations (a miniature lab that fits in a pocket and expands magically). After listening carefully, I don¡¯t waste time and choose the one with the most potential. "I choose Arcane Transdisciplinary Engineering." The reason I chose Miguel as my mentor was to advance in engineering and then rely on selling technology to make money to sponsor my studies. Advanced engineering is a course that follows the Basic Engineering course from public classes. In theory, it¡¯s possible to start building some prototypes after fully understanding these two areas. "Good choice. This path has no end!" Miguel revealed a smile. "Arcane Transdisciplinary Engineering is the most difficult, something even I, as a teacher, am not close to mastering yet. It is the gateway to the unknown. An engineer in this specialization can explore any existing field or one that is yet to be created." "From steam-powered naval engineering to bioengineering that combines golems and magical plants, this specialization is like a ¡¯laboratory of infinite inventions,¡¯ but, without exception, all existing fields of engineering are extremely complex and complicated. The smallest mistake will result in failure. All Master Engineers have spent vast amounts of resources to accumulate experiences in their respective fields. Are you ready for this?" "Yes, sir! I was born ready," I replied without hesitation. Miguel nodded with a slight smile and pushed a flask toward me. "This is yours now!" I took the flask, examining the golden liquid inside, which glowed faintly as if it were alive. I held it firmly, feeling the cold texture of the glass against my fingers. "I suppose I just need to drink it, like with the elemental meditation technique?" I asked, a mix of anxiety and curiosity. Miguel nodded. "Yes, just drink it directly." I took a deep breath, trying to ignore the apprehension. With one hand, I held the flask, and with the other, I pulled out the wooden stopper. A subtle sound echoed through the laboratory as the lid came loose. Without hesitation, I brought the flask to my lips and swallowed the liquid in one go. The taste was bitter, almost metallic, and it slid down my throat like liquid fire. An immediate nausea overcame me, and my mind spun violently. I tried to stay standing, but I felt my body tremble uncontrollably. My eyes lost focus, and strange images began to invade my mind. Abstract shapes, unfamiliar faces, and magical symbols swirled like a vortex. I saw landscapes I had never visited, heard voices whispering words I didn¡¯t understand. "Is this an illusion?" I asked myself, but it felt so real... Miguel interrupted my musings. "How are you feeling?" His voice made me jump. I touched my forehead, which was hot and drenched in sweat. "I don¡¯t feel very well." Miguel observed calmly as I tried to regain my balance. "Was what I saw earlier an illusion? It felt so real!" He smiled enigmatically. "That is completely normal. The illusory spells of Mages are so real that even Acolytes can be completely deceived by them. There have been cases where Acolytes lived entire lives within these illusions... and died of old age without ever realizing it." His words made me swallow hard. I felt like a part of me was still trapped in that vision. But then, a strange sensation overtook my mind. It was as if something was being recorded directly into my brain. ["Arcane Transdisciplinary Engineering"] These words appeared in my mental vision, floating in the right corner. A whole block of information now resided within me. Miguel gave a slight smile. "The information has already been transferred to your brain. Meditate later to consolidate it." I nodded, still feeling dazed, but Miguel didn¡¯t waste any time. He pointed to a corner of the laboratory. "Now, continue with the daily mining discipline. It is essential for your training. When you venture outside these towers and don¡¯t have resources available, you¡¯ll have to mine voluntarily." I grabbed the tools that were carefully organized in the corner, adjusting them to my belt. "Got it!" I walked toward the mine, but before I could get too far, I heard footsteps behind me. "Who would have thought that this junior could become a senior in such a short time!" Charlotte¡¯s familiar voice cut through the silence. I turned around and smiled slightly. "Dedication is the key to success." Charlotte laughed, walking beside me. She was a year ahead of me in the tower and was a level 2 Acolyte. "When you become a level 2 Acolyte, things will get even more intense. The mental codes are much more challenging than the heart codes. And with every code you write, the difficulty increases exponentially." Her eyes reflected determination, but also fatigue. "I still need a few more years of meditation before I can advance again." We walked in silence for a moment until Mateo, the brilliant apprentice, joined us. He seemed lost in thought, probably planning some invention. His face, marked by scars from a past explosion, looked stiff and expressionless. I knew Mateo¡¯s story. He had tried to create a prototype during his first months in the tower, but the experiment failed, resulting in an explosion that deformed his face. Since then, he had become more antisocial, but the passion for engineering still burned in his eyes. "Engineer magic is truly treacherous," I murmured to myself as the group headed toward the mine. . . . After finishing the work in the mine and having the afternoon free, I said goodbye to Charlotte and Mateo. But instead of heading to the academic area like I usually did, I went straight to my room. Upon entering the room, I looked around at the small makeshift laboratory. The still I had set up was there, glowing in the dim light coming from the window. I gazed at the container, caressing it with my fingertips. "Girls! You will be responsible for generating magic crystals so that I can invest heavily in my career as a mage engineer." Soon after, I grabbed the container containing 1.5kg of cocaine hydrochloride. I already had the material; now I just needed the right touch. I went to the machinery I had used to produce the cocaine and started looking for something to crush the crystals without contaminating them, but I couldn¡¯t find what I needed. "Damn... missing the mortar." There was no time to lose, so I decided to go to Miguel¡¯s laboratory to borrow a mortar for a while. I quickly reached the door of Miguel¡¯s laboratory and entered. He was sitting in a chair, his eyes fixed on a large diagram on the wall. He looked at me without moving his head, but his expression closed off. "What do you want, kid?" He sighed and took off his steampunk glasses, looking visibly intrigued by my presence. "It¡¯s rare to see you here after finishing work in the mines." "Master, I need you to lend me a mortar. Could you please lend it to me? I promise I¡¯ll return it in perfect condition, and if I don¡¯t keep my promise, I¡¯ll pay for the mortar in magic crystals." Miguel looked at me with an expression that seemed somewhat skeptical, but then his face softened. "Tyler, you¡¯re lucky I¡¯m in a good mood today. One of my students just advanced to level 1, and to top it off, I managed to sell the automaton I was building earlier for a good price." He raised his arm and pointed to a corner of the laboratory. "If I¡¯m not mistaken, I designed a mechanical mortar a long time ago. You just need to place the ingredient in the container, turn the crank, and when you think it¡¯s ground to the perfect point, just stop." I thanked him with a smile and went over to the corner of the laboratory. As always, the place was a mess of prototypes and mechanical parts scattered around. I had to rummage through some boxes, but I finally found the mechanical mortar. It was in good condition, though it seemed like it had been used only a few times. It was a bit more complex than the traditional mortar, with gears and a crank that, when turned, ground any ingredient placed inside. I lifted the piece and, with a nod to Miguel, hurried out of the laboratory, heading back to my room. ... 1602 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 56 - 65 magic profit crystal Sitting on the edge of my bed, the mechanical mortar was precisely positioned by my side. Carefully, I opened the glass container holding the cocaine crystals. With firm but controlled movements, I poured a moderate amount of the crystals into the mortar. The sound of the hard pieces hitting the metallic container lightly echoed through the room. I gripped the lever with determination and began to turn it. The gear squeaked softly as the crystals started to shatter. The refining process was almost hypnotic, the rhythmic application of force transforming the crystals into a fine, homogeneous powder. After a few minutes of consistent work, the powder was ready. I opened the mortar and observed the interior carefully. There it was: a vibrant, brilliant white powder, with a purity I hadn¡¯t expected. "This is¡­ surprising," I murmured to myself, holding some of the powder between my fingers. The texture was perfect, and the shimmer reflected exceptional quality. For a moment, I pondered the origin of the raw material. "The ingredients in this world really possess greater potential than those in my previous one. It makes sense, considering this place is saturated with elemental particles. Perhaps this purity is a direct result of that." Carefully, I transferred the refined powder into a clean glass container. I repeated this process until all 1.5 kilograms of cocaine were transformed into the highest quality powder. Sitting down again, I began to calculate. "If I divide this into 15 portions of 100 grams each and sell each portion for 5 magic crystals¡­ that totals 75 magic crystals. Subtracting the 10 magic crystals I spent on production, the profit would be 65 magic crystals." The calculation is simple: 1.5 kg of cocaine = 1,500 grams. 1,500 grams / 15 portions = 1 portion of 100 grams. 1 portion of 100 grams = 5 magic crystals. 5 magic crystals ¡Á 15 portions = 75 magic crystals. 75 - 10 (production cost) = 65 magic crystals of profit. "Of course, all of this depends on finding willing buyers. But, considering what I know about the circles Charlotte frequents, I believe my hypothesis is correct. Many acolytes would probably fall into this trap without realizing the true value of what they¡¯re exchanging." The thought of a potential profit of 65 magic crystals was already exciting. But my mind went further. "If I can reinvest the 75 magic crystals to produce more cocaine, in no time I could amass 500 magic crystals. With that amount, it would be possible to build a fully equipped engineering lab. Of course, that would allow me to increase my production capacity exponentially and open up new research possibilities, but¡­ the market would get saturated with my drug, causing prices to drop drastically, so it¡¯s better to keep a steady profit¡ªselling 15 portions each week." This would result in 300 magic crystals per month. I sighed deeply, trying to calm the excitement growing inside me. "I can¡¯t be careless. This plan is risky, and if word spreads about the profit margin I¡¯m achieving, I¡¯ll attract unwanted attention. Dangerous eyes might turn on me, especially if someone wants the recipe or exclusivity of this market." I looked at the shiny powder in the container and thought: "Still, this drug is something new here. Something no one has ever seen. If I move carefully, I can control the market before anyone realizes what¡¯s happening." With the container securely tucked under my arm, I left my room determined. "Alright! Now it¡¯s time to sell it!" I thought, my determination guiding me through the tower¡¯s corridors. The journey wasn¡¯t exactly short, but I knew exactly where to find Charlotte. She always went to the same place after working in the mines for Miguel, an area less frequented by the Acolytes¡ªbetter known as a gathering spot for those who preferred to "deviate" from their studies. Finally, I arrived at the location. The place still looked like an old bathroom, its original function long abandoned. The walls, as before, were covered in graffiti of deformed magical runes and random symbols that seemed to have been made by trembling hands. I used to be unable to understand this graffiti, but now I could read most of the symbols and drawings in the tower. The strong smell of alcohol and chemicals filled the air, nearly making me step back. Near the entrance, a group of individuals was in various states of consciousness. Some danced clumsily, others jumped as if the ground was on fire, while some were simply sprawled on the floor, their eyes lost in some illusory void. I couldn¡¯t help but frown in disgust. "What a deplorable scene," I thought as I passed them. These people, all Acolytes, should have been pursuing knowledge¡ªthe real power. Instead, they were here, desperately trying to escape the brutal reality that surrounds us. I reached the bathroom door, preparing to knock, but before I could, I felt a sticky hand on my shoulder. Instinctively, I turned to face whoever dared to touch me. It was a boy... No, a frog-headed aberration. He was clearly out of his mind, his bloodshot eyes and trembling posture giving him away. The smell emanating from him was unbearable, as if he had been living in a sewer for weeks. "Are you new here? What¡¯s that white powder in the container?" he asked, pointing with a shaky finger at the glass jar I was carrying. Before I could respond, he bent over and vomited right in front of me, a sight that almost made me do the same. "Disgusting," I muttered, and without thinking twice, I flexed my arm and pushed him back with force. "Don¡¯t touch me, freak!" I said coldly, watching him fall to the ground with a thud. He stayed there, laughing like a lunatic, completely oblivious to the humiliation he had just suffered. "This guy has probably lost what¡¯s left of his mind. That¡¯s what happens when you consume this junk regularly." I quickly observed the group around him. They seemed to be in the same state as he was. All addicts, likely Level 1 Acolytes or even novices who had given up too early on the path of knowledge after realizing that, with their poor talents, they were destined for the bottom of the magical world. However, there were exceptions, like Charlotte, a 4-star Acolyte. I thought, recalling how she spoke enthusiastically about "unwinding" with people like this. I turned my attention back to the door. "Knock, knock," I tapped lightly, trying to avoid drawing too much attention. After a few moments of waiting, the door opened. What I saw surprised me. The interior was even more crowded than the outside. The people inside were in a state of frenzied agitation. Some were talking in small groups, others danced in a corner where a magical crystal was projecting loud music, and others simply leaned against the walls, their eyes unfocused and sporting idiotic smiles. "Is there some kind of party? A celebration?" I wondered silently, frowning. When Charlotte brought me here last time, the place was busy but never like this. "Something is different. Maybe this is the perfect opportunity to introduce my product." I entered the space, keeping a confident yet alert expression. My eyes searched for Charlotte as I mentally prepared to take the next step of my plan. "If this crowd is willing to pay the price, I could make far more profit than I expected. Though obviously, I wouldn¡¯t be foolish enough to sell cocaine without the permission of this place¡¯s owner. I didn¡¯t want to stir up trouble on my first day." Walking among the youths, I gave a mental command to my Virtual Lab. "Search! Charlotte." [Beep!] The cold, mechanical response sounded in my mind, followed by a thin blue ray scanning my field of vision, analyzing the features of the faces around me. The system was efficient, cross-referencing Charlotte¡¯s facial parameters with the data stored in my memory. Even in this chaotic environment, where flickering lights and loud music distorted the senses, I trusted it to do its job. While waiting for the result, I gave another mental command. "What¡¯s the air quality here?" [The air is full of toxic particles... I recommend not staying in this environment for too long.] I sighed lightly. I had expected that response. This place was a disaster for anyone with even a shred of common sense or concern for their health. It was like breathing a chemical cocktail. "One more reason to get out of here quickly," I thought. A few seconds later, the lab finally located Charlotte. A virtual overlay highlighted her position on the second floor. She was sitting in a circle of girls around a table cluttered with bottles of drinks. "Teenagers¡­" I muttered to myself. Wasting no time, I crossed the dance floor, dodging agitated bodies and a bartender tossing bottles into the air in an improvised show. When I reached the staircase along the wall, I began to climb the steps, ignoring the curious glances from a few people. On the second floor, I quickly located Charlotte¡¯s group. She was laughing with the other girls, holding a glass that glowed with a colorful liquid. Around her, four other girls were seated, all appearing slightly altered by alcohol. The girl to Charlotte¡¯s left was thin and tall, with lilac hair tied in a messy bun. She gestured exaggeratedly as she spoke, spilling some of her drink without noticing. "You should¡¯ve seen his face! Completely lost!" she said, laughing uncontrollably. .... 1587 Words S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 57: Marcel On Charlotte¡¯s right was a young woman with short green hair, who seemed calmer but still visibly drunk. She rested her chin in the palm of her hand, watching the conversation with a silly grin. "Charlotte, you always come up with the funniest stories," she said, her voice slurred. The third girl, sitting directly opposite Charlotte, had radiant dark skin and long golden curls. She was more animated, banging on the table and shouting something about "throwing everything away and traveling the world." The last girl was short and blonde, with flushed cheeks and half-closed eyes. She was laughing so hard that she almost spilled her own drink. "Charlotte, you should teach us how to get a cute boyfriend like that Acolyte who"s always following you around,¡¯ she joked, barely able to finish her sentence between laughs. When I approached the group, I noticed their focus had just shifted ¨C to me. The short one noticed me first and her eyes widened. "Look who"s here! Isn¡¯t it him?¡¯ All heads turned to me. Charlotte, visibly surprised, blushed instantly. "Ohoho, Charlotte, looks like your boyfriend came to pick you up!" said the purple-haired girl, laughing loudly. "She¡¯s gonna end up pregnant by the end of the year!" added the dark-skinned girl, chuckling. Charlotte raised her hand, trying to calm the group, but only got redder. "S-shut up, you guys! He¡¯s just a junior! None of this makes sense!" she said, standing up quickly. The laughter rose for a moment but quickly faded as she moved away from the other girls and came towards me. Charlotte crossed her arms and looked at me with a mix of irritation and embarrassment. "What do you want? You made me look bad in front of them!" I ignored her tone and went straight to the point. "Charlotte, who should I talk to here about selling something new? A stimulant that just arrived at the tower." She raised an eyebrow, but her interest was soon piqued. "Something new? And are you sure it¡¯ll be successful? If it¡¯s something bad, your reputation will drop before it even starts.¡¯ I shook my head, confident. ¡¯It¡¯s something that will change the game around here. But I need the right contact. That¡¯s why I came to you.¡¯" She pondered for a few seconds before smiling mischievously. "Well, I¡¯ll introduce you to Marcel, he takes care of everything that goes in and out of here. But you¡¯re going to owe me one, understand?" "No problem." I replied while thinking. "When I meet this Marcel guy. I¡¯ll ask him in exchange for the cocaine, as well as the magic crystal... aahahha... I want Charlotte¡¯s body. I want to rape her. Even if she sees me as just a junior... I¡¯ll paint her womb with my dirty sperm." Charlotte looked at her friends, clearly still a little put out. She forced a smile as she said goodbye. "I¡¯ll be right back, don¡¯t do anything stupid without me, okay?" The short blonde girl was the first to let out a mocking laugh. "Not at all, Charlotte! You¡¯ll end up pregnant! And that one," she pointed at me, "looks like he can¡¯t control himself!" I frowned, hearing those words. Indirectly, she spoke the truth. When I feel like having sex, I can¡¯t control myself and I¡¯m capable of moving the world just to paint some hot girl¡¯s belly with my hot, dirty sperm. The others laughed, and the brunette with the golden curls patted the table. "It¡¯s serious, Charlotte! We can see it on your face. He makes you blush! Take it easy, huh!" Charlotte blushed even more, her face almost as red as the liquid in the glass she was holding. "Shut up, you idiots!" she shouted, raising her fists in exaggerated jest, but unable to hide her embarrassment. "He¡¯s only a junior, damn it!!!" The group erupted into more laughter as she walked away, muttering something unintelligible. When she got close to me, she walked straight past, pulling me by the arm. "Let¡¯s get going before they talk any more nonsense." As we walked along the second floor, she kept her pace brisk, but I couldn¡¯t help noticing that her eyes slid to the glass container I was holding. The powder glittered under the lights in the room, reflecting tiny points of light as if it contained tiny stars. Charlotte frowned, clearly intrigued. I could tell she was thinking about something, but I remained silent, waiting for her to speak up. "Hey," she began, glancing at the container. "Where did you get that from? It looks... different." I gave a slight smile, but didn¡¯t answer right away, which seemed to make her more suspicious. "You don¡¯t produce anything like that, Tyler. I mean, you only know how to teach... or so I thought. How did you manage that?" His tone was curious, but it also carried a slight incredulity. She shook her head, as if trying to dispel an uncomfortable idea. "Don¡¯t tell me you did something crazy to get this. Sacrificed something important? Or... no." Charlotte seemed lost in her own theories. "You¡¯ve just advanced to level 1. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re already messing around with dangerous things without even knowing what you¡¯re doing." I rolled my eyes slightly, but kept silent. She clearly had a lot of doubts, but I didn¡¯t intend to satisfy them at the moment. As we approached a large reinforced door, flanked by two level 3 Acolytes, a wave of dense, oppressive energy filled the air. My body shivered involuntarily, as if I were being pressed down by an invisible force. The guards exuded an intimidating presence. One of them, clearly the leader, was an imposing figure transformed into a white wolf. His skin was covered in shiny fur, his yellow eyes fixed and attentive, and his fangs visible as he growled softly, even in silence. Charlotte stepped forward confidently. "My junior has something that might interest Marcel," she announced, her voice firm. The white wolf tilted his head slightly, as if analyzing the situation. "What kind of product?" he asked, his voice deep and husky, full of authority. Charlotte looked back, indicating that it was my turn to speak. Taking the lead, I held the glass container in both hands, making it visible to the guards. The glow of the powder caught their attention immediately. "This is it, my comrades," I began, adopting a casual, confident tone. "I¡¯ve brought you something that¡¯s going to change the game in here. This little powder here? It catches the eye, doesn¡¯t it? But let me tell you what it does..." I took a few steps closer, without taking my eyes off the white wolf. "This isn¡¯t just another one of those half-baked magical stimulants you see around. This stuff gives you focus, energy, the vibe to face any challenge. And the best part? It lasts longer and hits harder. It¡¯s the top of the top." The white wolf arched an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t say anything, so I continued. "Imagine the youngsters here in the tower, those level 1 Acolytes who can¡¯t even conjure a ball of light properly. With this here, they¡¯ll feel invincible. And you know what that means, right? The money is going to come in, and it¡¯s going to come in hard." I gave a confident smile, holding the container a little higher. "This is exclusive. First time in the tower, and I guarantee that whoever has the exclusivity to distribute it will dominate this market. Do you realize the potential?" The scene was almost comical. In my past world I dealt with various drug dealers, so I have some experience to draw on. When the door opened, I was stopped instantly. The white wolf, with its piercing yellow eyes, raised one of its claws and blocked my way, its deep voice echoing through the room. "Only the salesman comes in. You must wait out here." Charlotte seemed to hesitate for a moment, but the weight of the wolf¡¯s presence and his imposing posture made her retreat without protest. She looked at me with a look that mixed curiosity and doubt, but understood that this was not the time to question the rules of the place. I didn¡¯t hesitate. Without saying a word, I walked in, the door closing behind me. The atmosphere inside the room was surprisingly opulent. Soft light from lamps illuminated the space, highlighting the walls adorned with rich tapestries and a heavy dark wood table in the center. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And there he was: Marcel. He was sitting in a luxurious chair, with the air of someone who had the world under control. He wore a red haute couture cloak that covered his broad shoulders, the texture of the fabric seemed almost alive, reflecting the light in a peculiar way. In his mouth, a large cigar gave off a thick, fragrant smoke, which spread through the room, giving the place a sense of decadence. A black top hat rested gently on his head, as if it were a natural accessory. When I came in, Marcel looked at me and, when he saw me, made a sign with his hand, shooing away the naked girls around the table without saying a word. They dispersed silently, as if they were part of a rehearsed choreography. He then watched me with a critical eye, waiting for me to introduce myself. "What have you got to show me, kid?" his voice was hoarse, laden with an imperturbable disdain. He let out another puff of smoke, the cigar in his mouth still burning slowly. I took a deep breath, wasting no time. "Smell that," was all I said, with a calm that only comes with the certainty of a good product. Without a word, I opened the glass container I was carrying, the powder shining mesmerizingly in the light of the room. I placed 100 grams on his desk, the powder spreading out as a thin white layer that reflected the surrounding light. Marcel frowned, but said nothing, his eyes focused on what I had placed on the table. He stared back at me, defiant, and without hesitation, I picked up the powder with a small card and pushed it closer to him. "Smell this," I repeated, "and I promise you¡¯ll see the sky." ... 1718 words Chapter 58: Negotiating "Why should I do this? How do I know this isn¡¯t fake? Or, worse, poison?" I knew this was coming. Men like Marcel, who had climbed to the top of a food chain as brutal as this tower¡¯s, were not easily convinced. But I was ready. I crossed my arms, keeping my gaze locked onto his. "You have doubts? Run any test you want. I¡¯m not here to waste your time, much less mine. If you want to verify its authenticity, go ahead. I stand by my product." For a moment, he remained silent, the cigar in his mouth burning slowly as he studied me. Marcel wasn¡¯t like the reckless young men I had dealt with before. He was an old man, someone who had clearly failed to pass the bottleneck to become a mage, but above all else, he was cautious. Even with all his experience, curiosity seemed to gnaw at his reservations. Finally, he removed the cigar from his mouth and covered one of his hands with a magical blue aura, channeling his energy as he lightly touched the powder on the table. I watched as he pressed the substance against the surface of the table, his eyes sharp, looking for any reaction. The powder remained inert, showing no response to the magical energy. He lifted his gaze to me, his expression a mixture of surprise and intrigue. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Interesting¡­" he muttered, leaning back in his chair. He brought the cigar to his mouth once again, took a deep puff, and blew a thick cloud of smoke in my direction. His eyes now had a cynical glint, and an ironic smile played on his lips. "You think something as mundane as this," he said, gesturing at the powder on the table, "is going to have the same effect on acolytes? We¡¯re not ordinary humans, kid. Most of us here have strong bodies, fortified by the warrior breathing techniques passed down from our families. What works on some random peasant won¡¯t necessarily work on us." I remained still, my expression serious. My confidence in the product was unshaken. I looked him directly in the eyes, unwavering, and spoke firmly: "Just take a sniff. And I promise you¡¯ll see the sky." Marcel laughed, a deep sound laden with disbelief, but something about my demeanor seemed to have partially disarmed him. He looked at me, then at the powder on the table, still hesitant. After another draw on his cigar, he narrowed his eyes and turned to one of the girls who had been serving him earlier. It was a young woman with green hair cascading in curls to her shoulders, her skin glowing with a soft brown hue. She seemed hesitant, but with a small gesture from Marcel, she slowly approached. "Smell this," he ordered, his voice firm. She hesitated for a moment, casting a wary glance at me, but obeyed. Leaning over the table, she brought her face close to the powder and inhaled deeply, her eyes half-closed as she did so. Her movements grew faster and more intense with each passing second. From what I could sense, she was a Level 2 acolyte, which made it all the more interesting. When the last grain disappeared, the effect kicked in almost instantly. She froze for a moment, as if the world around her had come to a complete stop. Then, suddenly, her eyes widened, and a loud, uncontrollable laugh echoed through the room. She began waving her arms and jumping, as though she was consumed by an energy too powerful to contain. "UHHHHHHHH!" she let out a high-pitched scream, her eyes rolling back as an uncontrollable grin spread across her face. "THIS IS TOO GOOD! UHHHHHH!!!" She grabbed Marcel by the arm, laughing hysterically, and began kissing his face, leaving lipstick marks on his skin. He tried to pull away, but she was quick and utterly unrestrained. Her movements were erratic but filled with energy, as if every cell in her body was bursting with vitality. "Thank you for this, boss! UHHHHHHHH! THIS IS AMAZING!" she screamed again, hugging Marcel as if he were responsible for all her euphoria. Meanwhile, I watched with a discreet but satisfied smile. Marcel, on the other hand, remained still, observing every detail. Behind his serious expression, I could see the gears in his mind turning. When the woman finally stopped jumping, she collapsed into a chair in the corner, still panting and giggling softly, as though even the act of breathing brought her joy. A tense silence fell over the room, but it was a silence laden with meaning. Marcel brought the cigar back to his lips, took a long puff, and his eyes, which had been fixed on the woman, now locked directly onto me. This was it. He understood. Before his eyes, I had just proven that my product was revolutionary. Not only did it have an effect on acolytes, but it also turned mundane, inexpensive ingredients into something of immense value¡ªsomething that could be traded for magical crystals. And Marcel knew that if he didn¡¯t control it, someone else would. Despite the tension, he kept his face neutral. His fingers, however, lightly tapped on the table, a sign that he was thinking fast. Finally, he gave a wide but measured smile and pointed to the chair in front of his desk. "Sit down." His voice was firm and carried an air of authority. I nodded confidently and sat with the poise of a noble. I placed the container holding the rest of the powder on the table and clasped my hands together. "The price is five magical crystals per portion. This container here holds enough for fourteen portions. How about it?" It wasn¡¯t just the substance itself¡ªit was the disruption it could bring to the tower¡¯s drug market. "Five crystals per portion¡­" he repeated, pensive. "You¡¯re bold, kid. That¡¯s expensive for something non-magical. Mundane products that make it into the tower are usually cheaper, even the rare ones. But¡­" I maintained my confident posture as I stared Marcel down. It was clear he was testing my resolve, but that only spurred me on further. I crossed my arms and offered a faint smile. "Marcel, let¡¯s be realistic," I began, my voice steady. "What you just witnessed isn¡¯t a common product. This powder, which you just saw turn a Level 2 acolyte into an explosion of energy and pleasure, isn¡¯t just good¡ªit¡¯s unique. It¡¯s something that will have your clients begging for more. This is top-tier quality, something no one else in the tower has. Imagine the impact it could have on the tower¡¯s pleasure market." Marcel took a long drag from his cigar, exhaling the smoke slowly as he analyzed me with a calculating gaze. "Top-tier quality, huh? I won¡¯t deny the effect was impressive, but let¡¯s talk numbers. A magical recovery potion costs about five magical crystals, and it serves a clear, practical purpose. Your product here... it¡¯s pleasure, nothing more." He gave a faint, cynical smile. "And let me tell you something else: I¡¯d have to resell this for six magical crystals to make any profit. Do you know what that means? I¡¯d be charging more than a magical potion. So tell me, who do you think people would prefer to buy from? A proven magical product or this... mundane novelty of yours?" I chuckled softly, leaning slightly forward. "Marcel, you¡¯re comparing apples to oranges. A recovery potion is practical, sure, but it¡¯s purchased by acolytes venturing outside the tower, completing missions to earn magical crystals¡ªthose who haven¡¯t given up on the magical path. What I¡¯m offering here isn¡¯t for those smart, driven acolytes. My product is for those who want to forget the real world and wander in a realm of illusion. It¡¯s an experience. It¡¯s the feeling of touching the sky, of forgetting everything, of being invincible¡ªeven if just for a moment." I lifted the container, turning it in my hand so the light reflected off the shimmering powder. "And you saw it with your own eyes: the effect is immediate and intense. Your clients won¡¯t just want this; they¡¯ll need it. And when they realize you¡¯re the only one who can supply it¡­ well, Marcel, you¡¯ll be swimming in magical crystals." He shook his head, exhaling another cloud of smoke. "You¡¯ve got a good pitch, kid, but I won¡¯t be swayed so easily. I can¡¯t risk losing my clients by charging an exorbitant price. Three magical crystals per portion. That¡¯s the most I can pay. I can still sell it for four or five, and everyone wins. Including you." I furrowed my brow, trying to maintain a facade of dissatisfaction. "Three crystals? Marcel, that¡¯s far below this product¡¯s real value. You saw the effect; you know it¡¯s worth more. That price barely covers production costs!" Marcel gave a cold smile, pointing his cigar at me. "Kid, you don¡¯t fool me. I know you used mundane ingredients to create this. Producing this amount probably cost you five, maybe ten magical crystals at most. Three magical crystals per portion is a great deal for you. If you think you can sell it on your own, go ahead. But if you want my network, my reach, and my protection¡­ three is the number." I stayed silent for a few seconds, pretending to consider his words. He was partly right; selling directly would be risky and time-consuming, and he offered something I needed¡ªa quick entry into the tower¡¯s market for addicted acolytes. But I couldn¡¯t let him see how much I needed this deal. I took a deep breath, then gave a slight smile. "All right, Marcel. Three crystals per portion. But I want one thing to be very clear: this is just the beginning. As demand grows¡ªand it will grow¡ªwe¡¯ll renegotiate the terms. Additionally, I have another request. Do you know Charlotte?" Marcel frowned and asked, "Miguel¡¯s apprentice? The engineer?" I shook my head in confirmation and said. "Exactly! I want her for myself. You¡¯ll find a way to drug her. Either by getting her friends to put some narcotic in her drink or something worse. But I want her unconscious. I want to rape her and defile her with my dirty sperm." I gave him a strange smile. Marcel didn¡¯t react¡ªhe had lived long enough to see and hear all kinds of strange things. He simply extinguished his cigar in the ashtray, seemingly satisfied. "You¡¯re sharp, kid. And you¡¯ve got vision. Let¡¯s see if your powder is as successful as you claim." I extended my hand, and he shook it firmly. A deal had been made. ... 1770 Words Chapter 59 - 630 magical crystals. Marcel carefully picked up the glass container, spinning it in his hand as he examined the shine of the powder inside. A sly smile spread across his face, like that of a man who had just made a great deal. He placed the container on the table, opened one of the drawers below, and then pulled out a small black leather backpack. He placed it on the table with a dry sound and opened it. Inside, there were four level 2 crystals, sparkling with an intense light, each worth the equivalent of ten common magical crystals. Additionally, there were five smaller, loose magical crystals, still valuable. A total of 45 magical crystals. I kept my face impassive, but inside, the satisfaction of a net profit of 35 crystals filled me like fire. "Here¡¯s your share," he said, pushing the backpack in my direction. I grabbed the backpack, quickly checking its contents before carefully tying it around my waist. Before leaving, I looked at Marcel with a calm smile and said: "Since the price I had in mind wasn¡¯t what I got, I decided to speed things up. Starting tomorrow, I¡¯ll bring between 1.5 and 2 kilos of this powder every day. Alright?" Marcel tilted his head, still smiling, and confirmed with a simple nod. "Deal, kid." Satisfied, I turned and left the room with firm steps, the weight of the backpack on my waist serving as a tangible reminder of my success. When the door closed behind me, I saw Charlotte outside, pacing with a worried expression. "Finally! What happened in there? Did you make it? How much did he pay? What did he say?" The questions came out in a constant stream as she approached, but I just kept a mysterious smile. "You¡¯re not going to answer me?" she insisted, crossing her arms. I shrugged, making her even more frustrated, then, without changing my tone, I casually asked, "Do you want to come to my room tonight?" Charlotte froze for a second before bursting into nervous, sarcastic laughter. "Are you crazy, junior? Of course not!" I just smiled back, saying nothing. It wasn¡¯t the rejection I was worried about. I knew that, very soon, she¡¯d be in my arms, even if she didn¡¯t know it yet. With nothing else to say, I started walking back toward the center of the place. Charlotte continued to follow me for a while, insisting with more questions, but I remained silent, just enjoying the moment. Finally, she gave up with an exasperated sigh. "You¡¯re impossible, you know that?" she muttered before turning on her heels and heading back to the table where her friends were. . . . Just like that, another two weeks had passed. . . The last two weeks had been a whirlwind. Of course, my fame hadn¡¯t spread through the tower¡¯s elite¡ªthe scholars, explorers, or the most intelligent acolytes barely knew of my existence. But among the failures, the addicts, and the misfits, I was a well-known name. To them, I was "the guy with the white powder." What really mattered was that, in just two weeks, I had accumulated a fortune I never imagined having so soon. 630 magical crystals. Just thinking about that number sent chills down my spine. It was an absurd amount, enough to equip a complete laboratory and finally walk the path I had always wanted as an engineer. Sure, there was the fear of being robbed or attacked, but the tower¡¯s rules were clear: stealing or killing acolytes was forbidden. Anyone who broke these rules would pay dearly, and the punishment was public execution by some mage professor. Even so, the fear of losing everything was a constant shadow. My room had become my sanctuary. I spent most of my time locked inside, only going out when necessary, and even then, taking absurd precautions. I was back in the makeshift lab in my room, carefully mixing the ingredients as the blue glow of the virtual lab interface pulsed in my vision. While my hands worked, my mind split between calculations and the ideas bubbling up in the virtual lab. "Virtual lab," I mentally commanded, and the interface immediately responded with its cold, mechanical voice: ["Yes?"] "What updates have been made to the concepts received from Miguel?" ["Concepts updated. We made adjustments to energy applications and efficiency of magical circuits. The calculations seem endless. There are infinite paths, so I decided to correct the basics, because if I were to try to correct everything, I would have to master all areas of engineering, and there was a lack of data on almost all the advanced parts of these areas, which would require an absurd amount of time and energy."] The schematics and diagrams passed before my eyes like a book being flipped by an invisible wind. Miguel was truly a good teacher in most aspects, the information he left was pure gold. Finally, I poured the last shimmering powder into a glass container, sealed it tightly, and looked at it with a satisfied smile. "Another 2 kilos ready." I leaned back in the chair and let out a long, contented sigh. Everything was going as it should. I had money, and most importantly, control over my future. But today was special. Today, Marcel had told me he had gotten what I wanted: Charlotte was captured. Soon, she would be in my arms. I stood up from the chair with a calculated smile on my lips, grabbed the container with the shimmering powder, and left my room. I walked with firm steps down the tower¡¯s hallways, but my mind was ahead, already visualizing the place I had affectionately nicknamed the "Den of the Useless." It was the perfect name for that bathroom full of failed acolytes, people who had given up on greatness and surrendered to the emptiness of vices. As soon as I entered the "Den," all eyes turned toward me. The momentary silence was soon broken by euphoric shouts: "Tyler!" "Hey, it¡¯s him!" "The king of the shine!" Some started approaching, smiling, trying to strike up a conversation as if we were best friends. It was almost comical seeing them groveling for attention. But what caught my eye the most were the acolytes. Some, clearly desperate for another dose, simply abandoned all sense of shame. They approached provocatively, throwing suggestive glances and offering their bodies in exchange for a share of the powder. "Not today," I murmured coldly, sidestepping them without even slowing my pace. I had business to attend to, and a prettier, more arrogant body to desecrate. A skinny-faced boy with deep dark circles leaned toward me, whispering, "Hey, Master Tyler... can you hook me up with just a little bit? I¡¯ll pay tomorrow!" "Tomorrow never comes for you," I responded without even looking at him, my voice laced with disdain. Finally, I reached the door to Marcel¡¯s office. Still guarded by his lackeys. But now they recognized me and let me in without question. I extended the container with the white, shimmering powder to Marcel. He took it with firm hands, his eyes narrowing as he inspected the substance before carefully storing it. The next moment, he opened a secret drawer in his desk and pulled out a small pouch. Inside were the promised magical crystals. The exchange was silent, efficient. With the crystals safely tucked into my bag, I looked at Marcel and spoke, my voice filled with satisfaction: "Where is she?" Marcel smiled maliciously, but he didn¡¯t seem as excited as I was. He slowly rose from his chair, taking one last look at the container with the powder. Then, with a gesture, he opened a door in the wall beside him. As I looked inside, my heart raced, and a predatory smile spread across my face. Charlotte was there, lying on the floor, completely out of it. Her eyes were empty, lifeless, as if she didn¡¯t even recognize her own face. The woman I had wanted, who was now there, completely surrendered, with no control over her own senses. Ready to be raped. I stepped forward to take a closer look. Marcel, who was watching my reaction with a thoughtful countenance, sighed and turned to me, beginning to speak: "Remember, Tyler... she was tricked into taking it. One of Charlotte¡¯s friends took a bribe and then put something special in her drink. I don¡¯t know how she¡¯s still awake." I shook my head dismissively, the feeling of sex burning strong inside me. I didn¡¯t care how she was or how she had gotten there. What mattered was that she was now vulnerable, within my reach. "Excuse me," I muttered coldly, ignoring Marcel. He walked away with a sigh, understanding that I didn¡¯t want to talk any more. I closed the door behind me with a snap. I was now completely alone with Charlotte, in a dark, stuffy room, the smell of substances mixing with the smell of her vulnerability. She was lying on the floor, her movements slow and erratic, but her face... ah, her face. I crouched down next to her, watching as the effects of the drug took hold of her. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now... you¡¯re going to learn what it¡¯s like to be raped by your junior¡¯s cock," I said softly, the anger built up over the last few weeks exploding in every word as I removed the zipper from my pants. She couldn¡¯t hear me completely, couldn¡¯t understand what I was about to do. ... 1575 Words Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 60: Devouring my Senior R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Now the delicate Charlotte has her legs spread, revealing all her femininity and fragility. Charlotte looks at the position I¡¯ve put her in and says: "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" Her voice was still disoriented. Smiling like a villain in front of a sheep, I simply replied: "You¡¯re so arrogant... I¡¯ll wait to see how you react when this junior¡¯s milk fills your pink uterus!" I¡¯m going to fill this woman¡¯s uterus with so much milk that it will be hard to breathe after I¡¯ve finished. She looked at me, still not quite understanding, but slowly she sensed that something bad was about to happen. My throbbing veiny dick was so erect that it looked like a sword so hard that I think I could break through a wall if I wanted to. I positioned my throbbing dick in front of Charlotte¡¯s face. And then she could finally see it clearly. "Wait... Please!" she begs as she sees my huge sword of hardened flesh ready to rape her. I smile and move back a few steps. Then I move my arm forward and grab one of her milky white legs. With my other hand, I hold the head of my dick firmly and slowly begin to tease the tight entrance to Charlotte¡¯s pussy. I noticed that the place was cramped. "What?" I widened my eyes in surprise. Charlotte was a virgin? My heart pounded in my chest. That didn¡¯t make sense, after all, she¡¯s a slut, right? Or... My mind quickly deduced the obvious. This dumb slut has created a fake dirty reputation for herself, surely she did it to socialize with her friends¡¯ other sluts. "HU~~!" A sudden shiver runs through the senior¡¯s feminine body, drawing a small moan from her delicate lips. She looks down, gazing at my member, and a thousand thoughts race through her mind. After a few moments, she lifts her head, locks eyes with me and says in a weakened voice: "Wait... Please. This thing is too big and thick, please don¡¯t do this!" Another smile appears on my face, I¡¯m going to make this bitch scream with pleasure. Raising my two hands, I pinched the tip of her pink pussy upwards with one hand while using the other to gently guide it downwards. Looking up, I found her face contorted, her scowl feeding a strange sense of satisfaction inside me. With my fingertips brushing against the top of Charlotte¡¯s tight pussy, seductively protruding from her, I couldn¡¯t deny the sensation running through my fingers. Charlotte tried to say a word, "No, please...", but my hand quickly sped up, drawing a moan from her lips, "Ahh~~", as she gradually arched her back in a powerful shiver. With her eyes no longer fixed on my every move, I leaned forward, bringing my head closer and provocatively kissing the soft tip of her flower with my lips. Despite the temptation to use my newly developed tongue skills, I knew it would be in vain, as in Charlotte¡¯s current state of mind her sensitivity was only in the depths of her pussy. With that in mind, I gently grasped both sides of Charlotte¡¯s pussy. Then I opened her up a little. Leaning closer, I positioned my head over Charlotte¡¯s pussy, ensuring that my tongue could reach the sensitive deep part before plunging deeper into her full end. "And as my saliva mixed with my touch, a wave of amplified pleasure coursed through her, making her body shudder and tremble, vibrating with pleasure. "Haaaa~~" she exclaimed. It was clear that the combination of my caresses and saliva intensified her experience in a way that she couldn¡¯t resist, even though she was completely out of her mind. However, as my wet tongue slid seductively into the depths of her pussy, I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to gently insert two of my thumbs into the tapered tip of her juicy pussy, carefully parting her lips a little further, feeling her insides pulsate and spasm as I noticed that she was about to climax and release her delicious virgin juices into my mouth. And just as I had predicted, I let her move a little. I quickly felt her hands gripping my head, then she forced my head down, pressing my face against her dripping hole, which was now starting to spasm and twitch involuntarily, indicating what was about to happen. However, although I could feel that Charlotte¡¯s tightly clenched legs around my head had loosened a little, I had no intention of releasing her slender thighs from my grip, especially since her essence had begun to drip onto my lips. The pussy juice of this level 2 acolyte is extremely sweet. With a gentle touch, I placed my tongue on the lower edge of her vaginal lips, eagerly allowing the sweet nectar of her virgin flower to flow into my mouth, like a stream flowing from a leaky faucet. "Uhhh~~" "It¡¯s coming out~~" Charlotte shuddered and vibrated with such seductive intensity that I couldn¡¯t resist pouring passionate kisses on her tight lips before surrendering to the essence flowing directly from her virgin pussy. As soon as I had finished and her juices had stopped flowing, Charlotte¡¯s grip on my head loosened, allowing her body to arch upwards. "AHHH~~~!" she exclaimed. Suddenly, a final burst of her satisfying juices splashed onto my head, anointing my face with them. Exhausted, her body stretched backwards, and her legs, previously bent around my neck, were now swinging freely in the air. "Haaa~~ Haaa~~Haaa~~~" She breathed heavily, audibly trying to regain her composure after the overwhelming intensity of her climax. I waited patiently for her to recover, watching as she gradually regained her composure and looked at me. "You..." she uttered, her eyes revealing a hint of trembling as she shook her head rapidly and gave me a serious look. Her gaze traveled from my glowing face, adorned with remnants of her liberation, to the traces of her essence still lingering on my lips. She massaged her temple with her hand, contemplating her next words. "What¡¯s going on? I can hardly believe you drank my pleasure juices," she said, letting out a tired sigh. "What kind of magic is this? Have you manipulated my mind?" I swallowed all that was left in my mouth, savoring the sweet juice of her pussy, before looking directly into Charlotte¡¯s eyes and saying, "I love you, just like I love all the women I once raped!" When she heard my words, she looked away and shook her head, trying to focus and understand what was happening, but her mind was still foggy. But internally she understood what was going on. I ignored her and moved my waist closer to her wet, lubricated pussy. As if she had read my thoughts, she started to say: "Please wait, hey...", but her sentence was abruptly interrupted when I pushed my waist hard and violently. "Pahh~~" "Slahhssss~~ The sound of his seal being violently broken was extremely pleasurable. Blood gushed out, indicating that she was no longer a virgin. "UHHHHHHhhhhhhh~~" He squirmed, feeling his tight insides being brutally ripped open. I watched as her tongue was momentarily trapped in her mouth before she quickly let out a powerful moan, feeling my thick dick inside her pussy kissing her womb, while her pink walls tightened and pulsed with power. "SLap~~" I firmly gripped Charlotte¡¯s two incredibly soft buttocks, applying a great deal of force as I lifted her waist. Without hesitation, I plunged my dick into her pussy, aligning our movements to intensify the impact of our union. "Pahh~~" S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Ahhhhh~~" "Uhh~~" ... 1274 Words Chapter 61: Being devoured by the senior’s pus$!. R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Charlotte opened her mouth, showing her tongue. Her eyes changed color as the thrusts became stronger and extremely pleasurable, while I savored the sensation of fucking Charlotte¡¯s depths. Her fleshy depths seemed hotter and more alive than Mary¡¯s pussy, the loli I¡¯d raped earlier. The supernatural tightness of her fleshy depths around my erect member left no doubt that I wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain this pleasure inside Charlotte¡¯s vagina for much longer. I have my doubts, that perhaps the level of power in the girls¡¯ bodies might somehow alter the level of pleasure I¡¯m feeling. So... Are magical women hotter? I quickly shook my head, focusing on the moment. After a few thrusts penetrating Charlotte¡¯s pink pussy with my rigid member, she began to squeeze me as if she were using her bare hands. I frowned and pulled my hips back before penetrating violently, making the head of my dick enter her womb. "Uhhhh! You¡¯re in... stop... Wait..." Charlotte feels it and can¡¯t help herself, and once again, a lot of pussy juice starts flowing like an ocean. I withdraw my dick and come closer, bending my knees and opening my mouth, ready to suck and swallow as much as I can. An unearthly sweet taste consumes me, almost making me faint. "Holy shit! Pussy juice from a level 2 virgin is very tasty." After swallowing some more, I positioned myself again, grabbing her waist. I thrust harder once again, sinking my powerful, veiny, erect penis into her wet, moist interior. "Uhhhhhh!!!!" "Ploop!" "Pah~~" "Plopi~~" "Pah~~ " "Plopi " "Pah~~~" With the place shaking with our passionate movements, it was obvious that anyone outside the room passing by would easily hear our intimate actions. However, that was the least of my worries, as Charlotte unleashed a wave of unstoppable power, lifting her waist until her supple buttocks powerfully enveloped my hard penis. "Bitch, shit... Has she recovered?" I thought fearfully. After all, a level 2 acolyte was still one level above me. With a resounding splash, she collided hard with me, pushing me back and eliciting a sensual moan, "Ahann!~~," escaping from my parted lips. At this point, I found myself relinquishing control as Charlotte¡¯s uninhibited movements revealed her burning desire for me to thrust deep into her vagina until I was completely satisfied and relieved of my agony. "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" "Pah~~" Contrary to what I thought. She¡¯s not reacting against me, but somehow she¡¯s surrendered to the pleasure and is now seeking more extreme stimulation. She lifted her waist once more, exposing her buttocks before slamming back down hard enough to create a resonating impact accompanied by the sound "PLOOPI!" A moan escaped my parted lips, "AHH~~", causing our submerged bodies to sway. With a mixture of tension and excitement growing inside me, Charlotte¡¯s left hand wrapped around my neck and, in one intense movement, she hit my waist hard, creating a reverberating "SPPLAASH!" accompanied by a hearty "PAH~~". My throbbing penis plunged deep into the center of her flower without missing a beat. "What?" she grinned like a demon. "Did you really think it would be easy for a junior like you to beat my pussy?" Being the sole recipient of her vigorous movements, since Charlotte¡¯s sensitivity was confined to the bottom of her vagina, I no longer felt the need to suppress my moans. "Ohhh~~" escaped my lips shamelessly as my body was engulfed by this moment, with Charlotte exerting all her efforts to bring my hardened penis to a flaccid state. "I took a deep breath!~~" "PAAAH--" "Ahhhh~~" As her grip on my neck tightened, she looked at me while smiling. Her eyes rolled back, her tongue hanging out of her mouth, along with a large amount of saliva falling onto my abdomen. "PAHH~~" "uHHHo~~~~ AH" S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "aaaAAAHHHnnn" "PAH~~~" With each powerful thrust, my moans grew louder, echoing through the air as Charlotte effortlessly impaled my hard penis inside her vagina. She ensured that I reached the depths of her private part, only to withdraw her intoxicating heat from my scorching rod before falling back hard with a resounding impact, "SLOOOOP" "PPAAAHHHH~~" "Uhhuuuu~~" I choked breathlessly, unable to contain the fantastic sensations coursing through my body. "PLLOOP~~" "PAAAHHH-" "SPLAAASHI!!" The persistent rhythm of Charlotte¡¯s movements solidified my undeniable suspicion that her vagina was truly alive, a vibrant entity with a mind of its own, gripping my erect dick with insatiable force. There was no interruption between her powerful descent as she continued to take me over and over again, displaying the limitless stamina of a queen and her powerful thrusts. "Pahh~~" ¡¯SLOOP~~¡¯ "Pah~~" "That¡¯s why this senior is superior to you!" She said, while moaning and drooling. She looked into my eyes as she squirmed around, stimulating the glade of my dick sensationally. Which made me roll my eyes and almost lose the war. "Uhh~~! I moaned even though I didn¡¯t want to. But having a pussy like Charlotte¡¯s swallowing my dick is like a fish trying to swim against a tsunami. She gripped my neck even tighter and said. "That¡¯s it, that¡¯s the face a Junior should make! When your senior¡¯s upper pussy is swallowing your hard, big male sword." "Uhhh~~" She moaned and frowned, feeling my dick twitch. With every moment, with every powerful thrust and descent, waves of ecstasy coursed through my body, making my raging rod tremble and twitch uncontrollably. Another gasp escaped my lips, "ahHHH~~," as his movement reached its peak, overwhelming my senses. Instinctively, I desperately grabbed Charlotte¡¯s firm, modest buttocks, begging her to slow down. "Charlotte. WAIT!" "Be quiet!" Charlotte¡¯s voice filled the air, sensing that something was wrong. "I¡¯m about to climax," I managed to say through my teeth, realizing that I would no longer be able to hold back the inevitable climax. Without warning, she pulled her waist back and took one last powerful plunge downwards, resulting in a resonant "SPLAASSHI!" "PAAHHH." Without hesitation, she began to wrap both legs around my waist, crossing them firmly behind me. In a muffled, excited whisper, she declared: "I want to taste a junior¡¯s sperm in my senior¡¯s womb." The mere utterance of those words triggered an eruption of my release as my semen gushed out with intense desire, spilling into her deepest part. And when the realization hit her, Charlotte¡¯s stunned gasp filled the air, her limbs tightening around my body, binding us together. "Oh! I can feel something," she exclaimed, her voice full of astonishment. "Besides your penis... nmmbhhhh... I can feel something warm... Is it your juice?" My palms closed around her lovely buttocks, parting them as my fingers plunged into the recesses of her ass. In a breathless voice, I confirmed: "Yes, it¡¯s my juice." Another sigh escaped Charlotte¡¯s lips, capturing my attention. I looked at her, spotting her outstretched tongue hanging in the air as she let out a soft, "Ehhhhhhhmm~~~," before taking a deep breath to continue, "This is the first time I¡¯ve felt anything else on my flower.... And it¡¯s your semen... Enhhh~~~ Tyler, lord of the white powder... Your semen... Your juice is so hot... Unhhh Atreus! Ahhhn Uhhhh~~" At that moment, a strange sense of satisfaction washed over me, realizing that my release had managed to evoke a genuine reaction from Charlotte. Throughout the session, it had felt like she was fucking me hard, a notion supported by the stark contrast between her response and mine. However, as Charlotte continued to moan and sigh, struggling to catch her breath as she described the searing heat of my semen burning in her depths, I joined her in letting out one last gasping breath, "Uhhhhh~~~AAHHHH~~~~," as my semi-flaccid penis completed its climax inside her vagina. Meanwhile, Charlotte¡¯s body continued to tremble and shudder occasionally. Eventually, she stood still and pressed her body even closer to mine. Her limbs contracted once more before gradually relaxing, accompanied by rapid, heavy breaths escaping her lips as if she had just completed a marathon. I take a deep breath and withdraw my dick, now soft and shy, inside Charlotte, her belly is full and has grown a few centimeters because inside I¡¯ve emptied my balls to the maximum, I¡¯m sure this one has received 2 whole liters of sperm in her womb. Charlotte let go of me and remained silent, just savoring the situation. Then I got up from where I was and just took a deep breath, smelling the profanity in the air. .... 1410 Words Chapter 62: Library Satisfied, I stood up slowly, calmly adjusting my clothes. As I dressed, I cast one last glance at Charlotte, who lay collapsed on the floor, her hair disheveled and her half-closed eyes holding a strange, enigmatic smile. Her pussy was still leaking my semen. Before I could fully turn my back, a hoarse and mocking voice broke the silence: "You lost¡­ hahaha..." I turned my head, curious. Charlotte was trying to get up, but her legs were too weak to hold her own weight. She collapsed again, laughing to herself, as if she had discovered something that made sense only in her muddled mind. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I watched her for a moment, emotionless. I just sighed. It wasn¡¯t worth responding. With a brisk motion, I opened the door, leaving her alone in that miserable state. On the other side, Marcel was sitting in his chair, watching me with that constant smile of someone who always seems to be analyzing something. "Now that you¡¯ve had her, we¡¯re even. From now on, I only want your product," he said, intertwining his fingers over the desk. I nodded, keeping my expression firm. "Send someone to take care of Charlotte. She needs a bath¡­ After that, send her back to her room," I said, my voice cold, almost as if I were dealing with a broken object that needed discarding. Marcel nodded, confirming the request would be fulfilled. Without further words, I turned away, leaving his office. Descending the stairs, I passed familiar faces¡ªthe "addicts," as I mentally called them. They huddled in their usual lazy postures, their eyes always tracking my every move like starving dogs waiting for scraps. I ignored them entirely, walking straight ahead, focused only on reaching my room. Once back in my space, the smell of sweat and depravity still clung to me, a reminder of what I had done with Charlotte. I took a quick shower, scrubbing every part of my body. When I stepped out of the bathroom, I felt renewed, ready for the next step. My magical crystals were safe. I had managed to accumulate an absurd amount¡ª660 magical crystals¡ªin just a few weeks. A sum that, even with the tower¡¯s security rules, made my heart race every time I thought about it. But for me, these crystals weren¡¯t just wealth; they were a means to an end. The plan to build my laboratory was getting closer to fruition. However, before that, I needed to expand my knowledge. My mental database was still absurdly limited when it came to general knowledge about this world. "Now it¡¯s time to invest in knowledge," I murmured to myself as I put on clean clothes and secured the pouch with a few magical crystals to my belt. With around 60 surplus magical crystals, I was willing to spend whatever it took to acquire information about magical plants, creatures, metals, weaknesses, and anything else that could give me an advantage in the world beyond the tower. After walking for a few minutes through the tower¡¯s cold corridors, I finally reached the library. The place was simple, a stone room with rough walls, but the air carried a special weight, as if it were imbued with accumulated wisdom. The yellowed wooden shelves were filled with carefully organized books, each promising a glimpse into the magical world. Unfortunately, I knew I wouldn¡¯t find spellbooks here. Those were treasures belonging to another sphere of the tower, traded at exorbitant prices of 30 to 50 magical crystals each. But I wasn¡¯t bothered. What I sought here was general knowledge. Behind a simple desk, the librarian sat. He was a level-3 acolyte, middle-aged, with a calm yet tired expression. He was absorbed in a book, which didn¡¯t surprise me. This type of acolyte formed a peculiar group in the tower¡ªmen and women who had reached an intermediate level over the years but had abandoned any ambition to advance. For them, dangerous and risky missions no longer made sense, but neither did they want to return to ordinary life outside the tower. I approached the desk with firm and direct steps. Before heading to the shelves, I asked the librarian: "How much does each book cost?" He lifted his eyes from the book he was reading and looked at me coldly, as if my question were an unnecessary interruption. "One magical crystal to read the book here in the library for as long as you want. But you can¡¯t take the book out. If you leave or need to use the bathroom, you¡¯ll have to pay again to continue reading." I nodded. "No problem." He seemed satisfied with my brief answer and returned his attention to the book. "Bring the books you want. I¡¯ll unlock their seals for you." "Understood," I replied with a nod before moving away to explore the shelves. The shelves stretched across the room, and I passed through them calmly, my eyes scanning the spines and titles. I picked up a book here and there, leafing through the opening pages, but as expected, only the introduction was visible. The rest was obscured by a dark mist that made them unreadable. That mist was impressive. It was said that the tower master himself, the legendary mage Nicolas, had created this magical mechanism. Any attempts to bypass the spell would only activate a hidden magical formation that delivered terrible punishments. It wasn¡¯t something anyone, even the boldest, would dare to challenge. There I was, pretending to read the introduction of the book "The History of Bloodlines" with a serious expression on my face, but inside, my focus was elsewhere. My mind was working tirelessly as I gave a command to the virtual lab. I was willing to try. "Scan this book. Try and see if you can extract its content without triggering the magical formation!" The familiar electronic voice echoed in my mind: ["Command received!"] ["Processing mission¡­"] ["Initiating deep scan¡­"] I tilted my head slightly, letting my hair fall over my eyes to hide the faint blue glow that would undoubtedly draw attention if anyone noticed. But I was prepared for this. The trick was simple: keep my head down and act as though I was completely absorbed in the book. Suddenly, the virtual lab began emitting alerts: ["Unknown protective force field detected¡­"] ["Analyzing¡­"] ["Beep! Warning¡­ Force field undergoing unknown transformation¡­"] ["Scan complete¡­"] I sighed deeply, closing my eyes for a few seconds before shutting the book in my hands. "Damn," I muttered to myself. It was clear that the magical formations on these books weren¡¯t something I could bypass. Even the technology of the virtual lab, which I trusted so much, couldn¡¯t breach the barrier. Any interference, no matter how minor, seemed poised to trigger the protective mechanisms¡ªsomething that wasn¡¯t worth the risk. Still, it wasn¡¯t a total failure. The virtual lab was useful in other ways. While I couldn¡¯t scan the content directly from the books, as long as I rented them for enough time, the lab could perfectly reproduce them in my database. No need for manual copying. That alone was a tremendous advantage. I picked up "The History of Bloodlines" again and walked calmly toward another shelf. This time, I headed straight to the section I knew was essential for me: magical crystals. I scanned the titles carefully until something caught my eye. "Magical Crystals and the History of Their Creation." The book was thick and seemed to contain a considerable amount of valuable information. I grabbed it and continued browsing the shelves. Soon, I spotted another title that was practically mandatory for any acolyte who wished to survive and thrive. "Glossary of Magical Creatures." I grabbed that one too, along with other volumes that listed rare materials and their magical properties. With the stack of books firmly balanced in my arms, I walked toward the librarian and placed them on the desk. He looked at me, his eyes narrowing for a moment before breaking into a smile. I could almost hear his thoughts: "What a foolish acolyte. Doesn¡¯t he understand he can¡¯t take the books outside? Or does he really believe he¡¯ll memorize everything? Well, either way, it¡¯s not my problem." The librarian finally broke the silence:"30 magical crystals." Wasting no time, I reached for my belt and pulled out the required magical crystals, placing them on the desk without hesitation. He counted them quickly before smiling, satisfied. Then, raising his right hand, the ring on his finger began to glow with a faint and steady light. He pressed the ring against the cover of each book, one by one, and I watched as the glow of the magical formations momentarily faded before returning to normal. "All set. They¡¯re unlocked. Take as much time as you need." I walked calmly toward a secluded table, choosing one tucked behind a stone pillar, far from the watchful and suspicious eyes of the librarian. I could feel his gaze on my back, as if trying to pierce through me and uncover my secrets. Despite that, I didn¡¯t let it rattle me. His suspicion was understandable, but logically, he probably assumed I was just a foolish, rich acolyte or some heir from a wealthy family wasting magical crystals. Let him keep thinking that. ... 1538 Words Chapter 63: Lineages and Crystals Settling into the chair, I arranged the books on the wooden table. I started with the "Glossary of Magical Creatures," one of the essential books for any acolyte. Opening the thick cover and flipping through the first pages, I focused on the introduction as if I were reading attentively, but soon murmured to myself: "Laboratory, begin content extraction." At first, I pretended to be deeply absorbed in the words of the book, softly reciting each line as I read, to mask what was really happening. But in reality, the virtual laboratory was copying every word, image, and magical inscription directly through my eyes. All the content was being stored, classified, and categorized automatically, far more efficiently than any human could ever do. As I realized the efficiency of the process, I stopped wasting energy reading attentively and became a true copying machine. My only effort was to move my eyes across the pages, letting the chip do the rest. The subtle blue glow in my eyes was the only evidence of what was really happening, but thanks to the stone column hiding me, no one could notice. In less than fifteen minutes, the "Glossary of Magical Creatures" was fully saved to the database. I leaned back in the chair for a moment, absorbing the magnitude of it. More than ten thousand races and unique creatures from the Continent of Mages, detailed in descriptions, illustrations, and specifications, were now permanently stored in the virtual laboratory. I smirked, impressed with myself. "If the other acolytes knew I could do this, they¡¯d sell half their soul for something like this," I thought, as I opened the next book: "The Beginning of Spiritual Power." This was a theoretical text, more technical and abstract, but incredibly valuable. It dealt with the origin and application of spiritual power used by mages, offering basic methods to wield it. Though less voluminous than the glossary, it required even more concentration, as it was filled with magical letters that drained spiritual energy with each page read. Still, I continued. The efficiency of the virtual laboratory was unbeatable, and soon the content was fully digitized. However, when I finished the second book, I felt something strange. I placed my hand on my head, massaging my temples gently. A wave of nausea and exhaustion began to wash over me. "Shit," I murmured, frowning. I knew what was happening. These were the classic signs of spiritual energy depletion. As a level 1 acolyte, I was very familiar with this feeling, but I never imagined that just reading general books could drain me so quickly. "If basic books drain energy so intensely, how exhausting must it be to learn a spell of casting?" I thought, as I took a deep breath to refocus. I was worn out, but I still couldn¡¯t stop. Even with my heavy head and protesting body, I opened the next book. There was so much knowledge I needed to acquire before leaving the library, and every magical crystal invested there had to be worth it. Within the vast and intricate world of magic, there was something almost poetic in the way the four great branches of mages differed and, at the same time, intertwined. Each of them represented not just a style of magic but a philosophy of life, a way of facing one¡¯s own fate, and defining what power truly means. Mages of Lineage... As I read about them, I imagined majestic and imposing figures, bodies overflowing with ancestral energy. These were the lunatics who sought purity in their blood, desiring to become something beyond human. They chose the most powerful creatures from other realms¡ªdragons, phoenixes, abyssal demons¡ªand worked tirelessly to incorporate their strength. It wasn¡¯t just magic that drove them, but an obsession to transcend their mortality and achieve something divine. It was fascinating, but at the same time, terrifying. How much would they be willing to sacrifice? Their own bodies? Their souls? In the end, they were nothing more than mortals playing with the fire of gods. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder: "What if I had the chance to carry such a lineage? Would I accept it? Well... the answer is, of course, hell yes!! Who wouldn¡¯t want to be some kind of heir to a divine lineage of a FUCKING LIGHT DRAGON?" Mages of Body Refinement... These were, without a doubt, the most extreme and determined. To them, the body was both temple and weapon. Every muscle, every fiber was a fortress that had to be strengthened at any cost. I imagined one of them immersed in a tank of poison or pierced by radioactive metals, all to endure levels of pain and pressure that would crush an ordinary human. I couldn¡¯t help but shudder at the thought. "What kind of unbearable pain must that be? Would it be worth it to have an invulnerable body but live a life of constant suffering? The answer is no." The penultimate of the four main branches¡ªMages of Knowledge... These were the most numerous, but also the most diverse. I respected them deeply, because in some way, I saw the spark of a Mage of Knowledge in myself. They were the scholars, the ones who got lost in libraries, who deciphered the laws of the universe, and who pursued absolute truth through understanding the rules that govern everything. But I also knew that, no matter how vast their field was, there was a danger in it. Knowledge was a powerful weapon, but also an unbearable burden for those who dared to go too far. As someone who manipulated a virtual laboratory, I understood the limits of knowledge well. A small part of me feared what could happen if I crossed the line between understanding and obsession. Mechanical Mages... Finally, the most despised and misunderstood of all. The Mechanical Mages. I read about them with a mix of curiosity and discomfort. These were the ones who didn¡¯t hesitate to trade flesh and bone for metal and gears. It was a kind of blasphemy to the more traditional mages. "Why contaminate your sacred body?" that¡¯s what many said. Mages readily accepted mages of lineage because it made sense¡ªwanting to be the child of a dragon god or something like that. But for the Mechanical Mages, that didn¡¯t matter. Their bodies were tools to be perfected. Each piece of metal implanted was one step closer to transcending the need to sleep, eat, or even feel. For them, knowledge came above all, even above humanity. I had to admit, part of me admired them. They were mad engineers, but their commitment to learning was absolute. They sacrificed their mortal bodies for more time and resources to pursue the truth of the universe. But the price was high, perhaps too high. Losing their own flesh... that was something I was willing to do. No... after all, how could I feel the body of a woman if I were a machine? When I closed the book, I leaned back in the chair and closed my eyes for a moment, processing everything I had just learned. These four branches weren¡¯t just divisions of power or knowledge, but paths that every mage had to choose at some point in their journey. Each one had its own logic, its strengths, and weaknesses. Obviously, for these four main branches, let¡¯s say nothing is impossible in this strange world. After all, I wouldn¡¯t doubt that some mechanical mage must have found a way to impregnate women, even without genitalia, just to have descendants. The book mentioned that some of them even built floating cities. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With these four main branches as the backbone, an infinite variety of strange mages were born in this world. They conquered different worlds, plundering resources and knowledge, and enslaving thousands of dimensions. They were the dominant force of the entire Magical World when they fought or conquered other realms. Furthermore, I also discovered that numerous large-scale mage associations existed in the Magical World. There were simply too many to count. Internally, each of these organizations and associations would implement their own exchange system, but because of the differences in attributes and lineages that each mage had an interest in, none of them were interchangeable. After all, a fire mage wouldn¡¯t accept a water spell in exchange for a magma stone. Therefore, in an effort to resolve trade between organizations, Magic Crystals were born. This was an advanced magical universe with countless planes. Every space of each of these dimensions was filled with magical energy. Normally, these magical energies were distributed equally throughout the space, but, on rare occasions, or in some unique environments, very dense clusters of magical energy could be found. Thus, in these unique environments, the excessively dense magical energy would infest the surrounding minerals, turning them into a crystal. This crystal was a unique item that allowed mages to quickly replenish their spiritual energy consumption. As a result, it became an item that gained acceptance from all users across all major realms. As a result, the Magic Crystal became an important strategic resource for the Magical World, as they were constantly conquering other realms. Thus, it was used as the basic currency for the entire Magical World. .... 1538 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 64: Mary’s mutation Still seated on the hard library chair, my eyes scanned the texts before me. The ancient books, digitized in my virtual lab, provided enough information to begin understanding the foundations of the magical world I was in. "Now I have a basic foundation," I thought to myself as I carefully closed the last book, avoiding making noise. I stood up and adjusted my coat, my eyes fixed on the library exit. The librarian, wearing a stern expression, glanced over his glasses and sighed, shaking his head as if questioning my intentions. Ignoring him, I walked past and began heading back to my room. The corridor was busier than usual. Acolytes whispered among themselves, exchanging nervous glances, but I ignored them all. My focus was the door to my room, but something made me stop. An unusual concentration of people surrounded the door opposite mine¡ªMary¡¯s door. I frowned in confusion. "What the hell is going on?" I asked, pushing my way through the small crowd. A slim boy with dark skin, messy black hair, and green eyes turned to me with a tense expression. "Have you seen her recently?" he asked, his voice heavy with concern. "No," I replied bluntly, frowning. "Why?" He clenched his fists before responding, as if struggling to stay calm. "She killed an acolyte." His words echoed in my mind. My heart skipped a beat for a moment, but I quickly swallowed my surprise. "What?" My voice came out sharp, laced with skepticism. "Dude, that doesn¡¯t make sense. How could a magical doll still at level 0 kill an acolyte? Are you sure about this?" Before he could answer, violent knocks on Mary¡¯s door interrupted our conversation. Bang! Bang! "Mary, open this door immediately!" Angry voices rang out from the other side of the crowd. More banging and pounding echoed as the boy turned to observe the shouts. He looked back at me. "She advanced to level 1 after understanding the magical alphabet. I don¡¯t know how she did it¡ªmaybe she studied something or used a mental potion¡ªbut what I do know is that after advancing, Daniel forced her to continue experimenting. Now she¡¯s in a frenzy, mutating uncontrollably." My chest tightened for a brief second, but I masked any reaction. Of course, it was because of me that she had learned the magical alphabet. I had helped her, making the learning process more efficient. However, this sudden level-up was surprising, even to me. Internally, a faint smile crept in¡ªa mix of pride and curiosity. But reality quickly hit me again. If Mary was out of control and had broken the rules, it didn¡¯t matter if it was because of the mutation. The academy was strict with those who crossed the line, especially low-level acolytes. Her execution was almost guaranteed. I sighed and pulled the key from my pocket. Not wanting to get involved in the chaos, I opened my room¡¯s door. I stepped inside but didn¡¯t close it completely. I left it slightly ajar, the gap giving me just enough of a view of the commotion in the corridor. Leaning against the wall, arms crossed, I watched. It didn¡¯t make sense to risk my position for Mary. She was an unstable variable, a wildcard. Getting involved would mean jeopardizing my progress. From the small opening in the door, I observed every movement in the hallway. My eyes tracked the group, and I soon noticed that their leader was Bruce, the Head Apprentice. Bruce was always a confident and authoritative figure, known for his self-control and the loyalty of his two henchmen: Henry, with his brute strength and fiery temper, and Matheus, the smaller one, but extremely opportunistic. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bruce looked irritated. He had clearly lost patience with Mary¡¯s silence behind the door. As I saw him preparing to break it down, something unexpected happened. The door creaked, slowly opening. I was speechless for a moment. Standing in the doorway was a stunning young woman. She wore a red cotton dress that seemed to glow under the soft light of the hallway. Her delicate voice flowed like a melody when she spoke, her tone simultaneously sweet and venomous: "So it¡¯s Head Apprentice Bruce looking for me? What do you want? Need something?" My eyebrows shot up. That wasn¡¯t Mary as I knew her. Not at all. Her features had completely changed. The small, fragile doll body from before now displayed perfectly proportioned curves, with slender limbs that seemed to dance with every movement. Her skin gleamed like polished jade, flawless. Her face, once made of cloth, was now of absurd beauty, with features so perfect they seemed sculpted by divine hands. But what truly caught my attention¡ªand everyone else¡¯s¡ªwere her eyes. Blood-red eyes, shining like two rubies, radiating a hypnotic aura. And that smile... A delicate smile, but laden with something dangerous. She was impressive and terrifying all at once. Her red dress made no effort to hide her form. It seemed designed to highlight every detail, as if it were a deliberate weapon. In the monotonous and almost clinical environment of the tower, dominated by the pale whites of apprentice robes, her presence was like a fire in a dark room. It was fascinating¡ªand unsettling¡ªto see how the men around her reacted. It didn¡¯t take long for the silence to be replaced by low sighs and intense stares. Some even seemed paralyzed, their expressions bordering on delirium. Even Bruce¡¯s henchmen, Henry and Matheus, were utterly captivated. I could see in their eyes that their thoughts had ventured straight into the darkest, most primal corners of their minds. Everyone started drooling and whistling. "How beautiful! Let¡¯s rape her right here." Almost everyone was delighted. "Let¡¯s have a gang-bang and defile this Lolita." But Bruce was different. He took a deep breath and regained control, although his expression was one of pure disbelief. He took two steps back, one of his hands already ready to pull something from his waist. "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice heavy with authority. "Tell me your name now, or..." Bruce hesitated. He was thinking. Of course he was. Like me, he knew there was something strange about this girl. While the henchmen were completely lost in lust, Bruce was battling with his own thoughts. Then, he murmured something to himself, and my attention sharpened. "But wait..." he whispered, narrowing his eyes. "This lolita... She came from Mary¡¯s room." My heart skipped a beat. I had also made the connection, but hearing Bruce vocalize it sent a chill down my spine. Mary was the magical doll, Daniel¡¯s constant victim in his experiments. Weak, always cowardly and tearful. This girl, this vibrant and dangerous figure, couldn¡¯t be Mary. It was like comparing a wilted flower to a living flame. But... what if it was? Bruce seemed to be reaching the same conclusion. The shock in his eyes grew as he took another step back, his mind clearly struggling against the absurd idea. "Shit! Mary? Is that you?" His voice echoed down the hallway, and for the first time, the henchmen seemed to snap out of their daze, staring at the girl in shock. When Bruce mentioned Mary¡¯s name, the change was instant. The girl who had once exuded a seductive, dangerous beauty now transformed into something completely different¡ªsomething monstrous. Her sweet expression twisted violently, the corners of her mouth stretching impossibly wide, until the opening reached her ears. That sight made my spine freeze. From her forehead, two glorious horns sprouted. Zzzzz~~, the sound of her lunge echoed down the corridor, followed by a BITE~~, which sounded like the snap of something breaking. Before anyone could react, she lunged at Bruce in a movement too fast to follow. It was like lightning, a blink, and by the time I realized, she was already at his neck. The bite was brutal. The sound of flesh tearing and the abundant flow of blood were vivid. Half of Bruce¡¯s neck disappeared in seconds, exposing the shredded flesh and the broken trachea. Blood spurted like a fountain, splattering the walls, the floor, and even the girl herself. The scene was chaotic, tinged in red. Bruce staggered back, crashing against the wall before sliding to the floor, trembling as if his life was rapidly draining away. Despite the shock and obvious pain, Bruce wasn¡¯t the type of man to give up easily. He still had enough strength to act. Trembling, he pulled a device from his belt¡ªthe Scarlet Crescent. I had read about it before. The item was a type of portable weapon, like a combination between a short sword or dagger. The blade of the device had a bright red core, surrounded by magical runes that emitted a soft glow when activated. The hilt was ergonomic, covered in leather or a durable material, with buttons for adjustments and firing. Additionally, a small cylindrical "reservoir" at the base contained crystallized magical energy that powered the device. Bruce held the item out of his pocket and fired, sending a blazing red beam of energy straight toward Mary in her red dress. The beam went straight to her chest. Bang~~ It pierced her with such force that a hole the size of a tire was burned through her body. Charred organs and intestines fell to the ground, releasing a horrible stench that burned my nostrils even from a distance. The ray continued, hitting the wall behind her and leaving a scorched hole. She staggered back but didn¡¯t fall immediately. Even with that devastating wound, her posture remained strangely rigid, as if the pain was irrelevant to her. That sent a chill down my spine. Bruce, on the other hand, had no time to waste. He discarded the now useless magical device and, with trembling hands, pulled out a small bottle the size of a fist. I recognized the glowing green liquid inside the vial immediately: Last Breath potion. ... 1647 Words Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 65: The power of a blood fairy I had read about them in my public alchemy classes. They were made for moments of absolute desperation, capable of stabilizing someone on the brink of death. When he opened the vial and poured the contents over the grotesque wound in his neck, the results were almost immediate. The area began to smoke and writhe, and the dehydrated flesh started to regenerate in an irregular fashion. Still, it was a temporary solution. I knew that. The potion was a desperate device, but it wouldn¡¯t heal completely. The fire magic energy now circulating through his body was as dangerous as the original wound, something he would have to deal with later ¨C if he could survive until then. However, this fight for life was something common among Apprentices. No one here accepted death easily. Bruce, with his strong vitality, had more chances than most to survive, but even so, the cost would be high. While all of this was happening, the hallway that had once been filled with curious onlookers was now almost empty. Most of the acolytes had fled in panic, leaving only Bruce¡¯s henchmen ¨C Matheus and Henry ¨C by his side, visibly terrified. Bruce, who until then had been a model of strength and leadership, was now reduced to a defenseless prey. Even as he desperately tried to hold the vial of potion against his wounded neck, he was caught completely off guard. The sound of ¡¯Sucking~~, Sucking~~¡¯ echoed through the cold hallways as Mary ¨C or what she had become ¨C sank her teeth into his flesh. The scene was grotesque, and the black blood oozing from the hole in his chest only made everything more disturbing. ¡¯Black blood? Was she still human?¡¯ I thought, following the last words in Bruce¡¯s eyes as he lost his strength. Matheus and Henry were paralyzed. They were holding simple magical items, but I could clearly see in their eyes that they lacked the courage to use them. Who could blame them? Bruce, with all his strength and gear, couldn¡¯t stop her. The fear on their faces was almost palpable, as if any wrong move could make them the next target. And indeed, it was possible. Mary was like an animal in a blood frenzy, but she also had something perversely calculating about her. She knew she had total control of the situation. When she finally pulled away from Bruce, now nothing more than a disfigured corpse, she did something that completely shocked me. She sat on his body, as if it were a throne. Her movements were deliberate, almost theatrical. From inside her blood-stained red dress, she took out a small mirror and a white handkerchief. I watched as she delicately wiped her lips, as if finishing an elegant feast. The satisfaction on her face was a mixture of pleasure and superiority, as if she had proven her absolute dominance. At that moment, I saw something that froze my blood. Under the red dress, the hole in her chest began to close. At first, I thought it was a trick of my eyes, but no ¨C it was real. Her flesh was regenerating at an impossible speed. Within seconds, her skin was completely restored, smooth and flawless, without a trace of the devastating wound. ¡¯What kind of regenerative ability is this?¡¯ I whispered to myself, feeling a chill run down my spine. It could only be a Bloody Fairy." After all, according to the book he had recently read in the library. A Bloody Fairy is a magical creature that feeds on the life energy of other beings, be it blood, mana or one¡¯s own soul. Unlike ordinary fairies, who are linked to nature, Bloody Fairies are associated with the forces and desires of blood, such as sex, slaughter and betrayal. They can be corrupted creations, born when an ordinary soul surrenders to the power of blood in exchange for immortality or forbidden abilities. Other stories say that they appear in places where great massacres have taken place, absorbing pain, hatred and spilled blood to take shape. As well as feeding on blood, they use other weapons. And the main one among them is seduction, which is not just a combat tactic; it is the essence of how they survive. They feed on the blood or essence of their prey, and the seduction spell is the first step in paralyzing or luring their victims without resistance. But how did Mary become that? I was perplexed. The little acolyte doll that I had raped every time I taught her was now an implacable force. I remembered something about Professor Daniel. He was known for his experiments, especially with magical lineages. Could he have turned Mary into a Bloody Fairy on a whim? Or had she accepted it on her own, in a pact to escape suffering? When she licked the blood from her face with her tongue, there was something almost mesmerizing about her movements, something that made me feel a mixture of fascination and desire. Then she turned around, and it was as if the air around me had frozen. Her face, still young and delicate, smiled sweetly, but her red eyes shone with an inhuman intensity. The beauty that emanated from her was overwhelming, but the clues to what she had really become were hidden in the small but unmistakable features: the sharp teeth showing, the horns that protruded from her forehead and the fairy wings that rose majestically from her back. Its tail moved with sinister agility and its body, although covered in blood, seemed even more delicate, like a flower blooming in the midst of chaos. It was as if an enchanting fairy had been transformed into something much darker. The sight was so striking that, even from a distance, through the crack in the door, I couldn¡¯t help but be seduced by its ravishing appearance. "Mary... Come into my room" I opened the door and smiled. As soon as she saw me, she frowned and then after a few seconds, as if she had remembered me, she smiled like a demon. "Tyler!" She said as she stood up. "Come rape me right here, I¡¯m so horny and wet.... Hm~~" I almost pulled down my pants, but then I bit my tongue, and the pain was enough to snap me out of the seduction spell. My heart raced as I realized that I was now in the middle of the bloody mess that Mary had caused. She was now close to me. But unlike the way she looked at other people, she stared at me with different eyes, as if I were her plaything. Which she would love to try and swallow my penis with her bloody fairy pussy. "You¡¯re mine now!" She said hugging me, and her embrace was so strong that a little more would break my bones, I just stayed silent gritting my teeth. "My tight pussy will swallow your cock so eagerly, I think I want to have a child with you.... Uhh~~" Mary, or rather the Bloody Fairy she had become, seemed so calm and controlled, even though blood stained part of her body. She was an immortal creature that existed only in legends, and now I was facing one of the last representatives of this species. "But what frightened me the most wasn¡¯t just her appearance or the immortality she flaunted. What really shocked me was the realization of the power that Mages possessed. If a creature like Mary could be hunted almost to extinction, I couldn¡¯t even imagine what else was hidden in the depths of this world. How could the Mages hunt and eliminate such a powerful species? The sound of Matheus screaming interrupted my thoughts. I blinked, and Mary was gone. I looked to the side at the scene and saw Mary moving with such speed that she seemed like a blur. She was on him before I could even understand what was happening, and in an instant, her powerful hands split him in half. Blood exploded, and Matheus¡¯s organs fell to the ground with a grotesque sound. He died instantly, a cruel fate with no chance of defense. "Buzz~~" For a second, the atmosphere seemed to tremble. A magical presence erupted from nowhere, shining with a powerful light. A figure appeared in the middle of the scene, interrupting the bloodbath with its unquestionable authority. The figure spoke in a deep, wise voice, its aura radiating power and serenity. "Stop your steps, my child," the figure said, and somehow, Mary seemed to hesitate. "The killing today was more than enough for you to complete the last step in your evolution! From now on, you must try your best to restrain your thirst for fresh blood, sharpening your mind!" ... 1522 words ... Power Stones Campaign! sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapter ..... Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 66: Daniel vs Mary I looked at the owner of that voice, and for a brief moment, I forgot to breathe. It was Daniel. I didn¡¯t need anyone to tell me who he was. His presence was overwhelming, like a collision of light and darkness that threatened to consume everything around him. He was a figure that blended the beauty of a mage of light with something inherently terrifying. His skin was pale and translucent, as if made of ethereal crystal, radiating a soft glow that was both captivating and discomforting to the eyes. Undoubtedly, he was at the peak of a Level 1 mage. But it was his eyes that truly paralyzed me. A brilliant golden hue, radiant yet so empty that it gave the impression he could see everything I was¡ªand worse, everything I tried to hide. His silvery hair waved unnaturally, as if the air itself were alive around him. There was no wind in the hallway, but that seemed irrelevant to him. And the bracelets¡­ Golden bands encircled his neck and wrists, but they weren¡¯t ordinary gold. They shone with a distant, warm light, as if they held within them seals containing immense magical energy. I knew Mary was one of his students. And I also knew, somehow, everything happening there was connected to him. I had deactivated my virtual laboratory as soon as I sensed his presence, trying to avoid exposing my own research. But none of that prepared me to see him there, in the hallway. The magical energy emanating from his body was suffocating. It was so intense that my eyes began to sting and water uncontrollably. Mary, in that form, seemed completely absorbed in his presence, which gave me a single chance to act. I took advantage of her brief distraction, held my breath, and ran back to my room. I didn¡¯t dare look back. Just the sound of my footsteps echoing across the cold hallway floor pushed me to the edge of panic. When I reached the door to my room, I slammed it shut with all the strength I could muster, as if that would be enough to keep the chaos outside. I didn¡¯t dare peek. I knew that if I saw something Daniel didn¡¯t want anyone to see, my pathetic life would end before I could even process what had happened. So, I curled up in silence, waiting for time to pass, praying Daniel wouldn¡¯t notice my insignificant existence. Nearly every royal mage I¡¯d known was cruel and vicious, the kind who wouldn¡¯t blink at taking lives or conducting all sorts of dangerous, evil magical experiments on humans and living creatures as if it were nothing. No matter how careful I was, there was no way to hide from the spiritual senses of Mage Daniel. However, by behaving this way, I hoped to show that I wasn¡¯t trying to spy and had no interest in involving myself in the mage¡¯s affairs. At the very least, if I left before anything truly happened, I might stay safe. Meanwhile, on the other side of the wall, an unpleasant confrontation was underway. . . . Mary looked at Tyler¡¯s door and said angrily. "He... was mine, I was going to swallow Tyler¡¯s big penis with my pussy until his penis went flaccid, but you took that away from me." Mary¡¯s eyes blazed an intense crimson, like live embers, flickering with the wild unpredictability of a feral beast on the brink of frenzy. Her nails began to grow unnervingly, transforming into sharp, gleaming claws that shimmered in the light like freshly honed blades. The mage murmured to himself, amusement barely contained in his voice: "It seems that Miguel¡¯s little acolyte has a romantic attachment to my test subject. How... intriguing." He crossed his arms, his gaze dripping with disdain as he observed Mary¡¯s transformation. "My experiment can¡¯t seem to control her instincts." Mary¡¯s altered body was as light as a feather, optimized for speed and agility. While her swiftness was impressive to the human eye, it was nothing more than a sluggish blur to Daniel, an experienced mage. He didn¡¯t so much as flinch as she lunged toward him. When Mary launched her attack with all her might, she found herself caught in a tornado conjured by the mage. The swirling vortex of light yanked her in mercilessly, spinning her violently in its chaotic grasp. "Zoshhhh~~!" The sound of slicing wind blended with the terrified scream that tore from her throat. Trapped in the vortex, Mary¡¯s body was hurled violently against the stone wall of the tower. "CRACK~~!" The impact reverberated, and the sickening crunch of breaking bones reached Tyler, who cowered inside his room. Daniel¡¯s smile remained unwavering. It required minimal effort on his part to subdue her. But as he basked in his apparent victory, something unexpected unfolded. Mary, now consumed by a beastly rage, rose once more. Despite her broken bones, her resolve was unshaken. Her bloodied wings began to beat with a ferocity that stirred the air into thunderous ripples. With a feral leap, she used the tower wall as leverage, launching herself like a projectile. Her speed was so extreme that she became a red blur slicing through the space between her and Daniel. "Zummmm~~!" Her crimson eyes locked onto the mage, brimming with murderous intent, as she barreled toward him like a bullet. Yet Daniel remained motionless. His expression was almost indifferent, as though he faced nothing more than a minor inconvenience. He sighed, a gesture heavy with contempt, and flicked his right wrist ever so slightly. "Pow~~" From nowhere, a massive, translucent hand of radiant energy materialized in the air. Its form was colossal, emanating an aura of undeniable power. With a swift and devastating motion, the hand opened and delivered a resounding slap to Mary, hurling her into the wall with a force that echoed throughout the dormitory. "Zumbido~~" "Crak~~" "Cra~~" "Cr~~" "CRACK~~!" Mary¡¯s body collided brutally with the stone surface. This time, the blow was so violent that she could no longer rise. Her limbs were twisted at impossible angles, and the sounds of bones shattering were audible even to those far away. Daniel walked slowly toward her, his footsteps echoing on the stone floor. His pale face bore a cold, twisted smile as he gazed at Mary¡¯s shattered figure lying on the ground. "A newborn blood fairy who¡¯s lost her mind... What a disappointment," he said with disdain, waving his hand to make the massive energy hand vanish into thin air. But the true horror was yet to come. Raising his slender arm, Daniel conjured a pale orb of light in the palm of his hand. It was an ethereal flame, shrouded in an aura of death, burning silently as if even sound feared to approach it. He lowered his hand slowly, pressing the glowing sphere against Mary¡¯s forehead. A faint whimper escaped her lips as her body trembled with pure terror. Perhaps it was survival instinct or an innate perception of mortal danger, but something deep within Mary reacted. Her crimson eyes, once fierce and wild just moments ago, began to lose their menacing glow. Bit by bit, the color reverted to her normal eye tone, and her white hair, once a mark of her beastly transformation, started to regain its original blue hue. Mary let out a desperate scream, pulling herself away from the mage as much as her broken body allowed, dragging herself futilely against the cold floor. Her eyes now reflected deep fear, and her face displayed a silent plea. "What?" Daniel murmured, frowning. He stopped pressing the deadly flame against her forehead, intrigued by her reaction. The orb of light still burned silently, its presence illuminating Mary¡¯s face, now as pale as marble. The flame cast dancing shadows across the mage¡¯s features as he observed the young woman¡¯s transformation. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How interesting¡­" he said, his voice now filled with curiosity. "The fear of death can restore your consciousness? This is a phenomenon I¡¯ve never seen before." Daniel withdrew his hand, snuffing out the flame with a gesture as effortless as extinguishing a candle. His eyes now glimmered with a new kind of interest¡ªnot the disdain from before, but a near-scientific fascination. "Perhaps you still have some value¡­ Not as a weapon, but as a subject for study." Snapping his fingers, the air around Mary filled with shimmering light. In an instant, dozens of chains made of luminous energy materialized in the space around her. The chains slithered like serpents, coiling around her neck, arms, legs, and every joint of her battered body. Each link of the chains pulsed with intense energy, emitting a glow that oscillated between gold and white. Mary tried to resist, but it was futile. Her strength was entirely spent, and the luminous chains tightened with every slight movement, completely restricting any chance of defiance. She remained still, lying on the ground like a broken puppet, her eyes now calm and filled with resignation. ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapter ..... Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 67: Charlotte’s accusation Daniel turned with an impassive expression, shifting his attention to the corpses of Bruce and Matheus, who lay nearby. He walked slowly toward them, as if admiring the result of a grotesque work of art. Bruce¡¯s corpse was a macabre sight. His skin was pale and dry, stretched like old leather over his bones. His face, which had been vibrant and healthy moments before, was now a wrinkled and deformed mask, resembling that of a mummy that had been buried for centuries. The reason was clear: Mary¡¯s uncontrollable thirst for blood had completely drained Bruce¡¯s life force, leaving him in a deplorable state. On the other hand, Matheus¡¯s body had met an even more brutal fate. Although he hadn¡¯t been drained of blood, he was torn in half, ripped apart in a bloody and cruel manner that severed both his shoulders from his torso. Daniel raised an eyebrow, observing the bodies with a mix of curiosity and disdain. "The original Apprentice Leader is dead..." he murmured, thoughtful. His eyes, bright and piercing, shifted to Henry, who was lying on the floor, pretending to be unconscious. A cruel smile spread across Daniel¡¯s lips. "I¡¯ll replace him! Remember to properly manage all my apprentices." Without warning, he pointed a thin finger at Henry, who could barely contain the trembling of his body as he felt the mage¡¯s gaze upon him. Daniel knew Henry wasn¡¯t truly unconscious, but decided to ignore the fact, satisfied with the act the young man was putting on. After giving his orders, Daniel extended his hand toward the space around him. The light bubbles illuminating the corridor walls began to glow intensely before disintegrating into sparks that vanished into the air. When the light returned to normal, both the mage Daniel and Mary had completely disappeared, leaving behind a sepulchral silence. Henry remained still for a few seconds, trying to control his ragged breathing. His body still trembled violently, and the smell of urine mixed with the stench of blood in the air. He could hardly believe he had survived that terrifying encounter. However, his eyes showed something beyond fear: a gleam of excitement. Finally, he managed to get up, though his steps were unsteady. Henry looked at Bruce and Matheus¡¯s corpses, and an idea took hold of his mind. In desperate haste, he threw himself onto Bruce¡¯s body, starting to search through his pockets. "Where is it? Where is it?!" he murmured to himself, his hands trembling as they rummaged through the corpse¡¯s belongings. Henry knew what he was looking for: the magic rune that symbolized the title of Apprentice Leader among Daniel¡¯s acolytes. Now that Bruce was dead, the title belonged to him. It was the opportunity Henry had been waiting for, even in the midst of absolute horror. When he finally found the small object, a satisfied smile formed on his face. The rune glowed faintly, pulsing with energy that seemed to recognize its new owner. "This is it... I¡¯m the Apprentice Leader now." Henry whispered, more to himself than anyone else. . . A few days later. . . I was sitting in the chair in my room, my elbows resting on my knees, my fingers intertwined as I looked out of the window. The gentle wind stirred the trees, creating a peaceful rhythm, but my mind didn¡¯t follow the calm of nature. It was agitated, stuck in the memory of the last few days, especially what had happened to Mary. Mary... Her image was still vivid in my head, and I couldn¡¯t help thinking that Daniel had probably already taken action against her. After all, she had killed three people and, in a place like this, there was no escaping the consequences. Mary was no longer the same sweet, naive doll. She had turned into something completely different, something wilder, more dangerous. And I... I thought it was funny. Of course, at first I thought it was strange and rejected the idea, but now I found it almost amusing. There was something fascinating about the way she became someone else when she let her anger and instincts take over. The idea of having her in my arms, an uncontrolled, almost animalistic version of her, stirred my mind. I could imagine the taste of her pussy squeezing my dick. But then I shook my head. Today was the day I was going to buy a laboratory. Something more important than dwelling on thoughts like that. But first, I still had to go through my teacher Miguel¡¯s routine. I got up from my chair, left the room and, before heading to Miguel¡¯s lab, went to the cafeteria to eat. After a quick bite to eat, I headed for the lab. As I entered, I was interrupted by Charlotte¡¯s voice, which was visibly upset. "He raped me!" She shouted, pointing directly at me. I frowned, surprised by the accusation. I raised my hands, trying to keep calm. "What? How could I do something like that?" Miguel was at his desk, clearly bored, almost disinterested in the situation. He sighed, probably already used to so many bizarre situations happening inside the tower. To him, it seemed trivial. "Quiet!" He ordered, his voice deep and implacable. "Do you know how many years I¡¯ve been alive?" He looked at Charlotte and me, waiting for an answer. But we both remained silent, unable to answer, perhaps because of the weight of the question, perhaps because we knew it wouldn¡¯t be worth it. When Miguel got angry, he wasn¡¯t someone who liked to be questioned. He continued unhurriedly: "I¡¯m a dwarf wizard, an engineer par excellence. I¡¯ve been alive for over 100 years. I¡¯ve had so many acolytes to teach that these worldly relationships have lost their meaning for me. So I don¡¯t want to hear you talking about it." His voice sounded almost indifferent, as if human drama was something distant to him, something he¡¯d gotten over a long time ago. Charlotte, still visibly shaken, seemed to try to hold herself together, but couldn¡¯t. She was in tears, pain and anger mixed in her eyes. "Master!" She exclaimed, looking at Miguel with a pleading look. "Tyler raped me and filled me with his filthy sperm to the point that, when I regained consciousness, I had to take a cleansing potion to get his filthy genes out of my womb." Her words hit me, but at the same time, something in me wasn¡¯t shaken. I simply watched the scene, without responding, with a smile that I knew would be the last thing she wanted to see. Miguel looked at her with an intensity that silenced the room even more. His aura changed instantly, becoming menacing. Charlotte realized the gravity of the situation and, without another word, fell silent. The feeling in the air was palpable - any further word from her could mean a price to be paid. "Now that you¡¯ve understood..." Miguel said in a more authoritative voice. "Go dig and stop wasting my time." There was no room for anything else. The order was given. With no other choice, we picked up the tools in the corner of the room and left the laboratory in total silence, heading for the tower mine. During the time we spent digging, everything was muffled by the tension in the air. Charlotte, still furious, didn¡¯t say a word to me and I, in turn, ignored her completely. There was no point in trying to calm her down or explain anything - let her deal with her own feelings. When we finally got back to Miguel¡¯s lab, the tension continued. Charlotte didn¡¯t look at me, and frankly I understood and didn¡¯t care, I know that losing one¡¯s virginity was a sentimental thing for women. I then headed for the laboratory area. The laboratory area for acolytes was located in the most remote part of the tower, a place that seemed intentionally removed from anything hectic or public. White marble stone walls surrounded the space, stacked neatly in a way that gave it a feeling of robustness, as if anything that tried to invade this place would be ruthlessly repelled. I looked at the runes carved into the walls, some of a protective nature, others of restriction, but two caught my attention as I was able to identify them. One was a symbol for the isolation of contamination by spiritual energy¡ªessential to prevent the magic of an experiment from affecting others nearby¡ªand the other was for structural reinforcement, ensuring that the walls would withstand even the most intense tests. As I observed the surroundings, making my way toward the counter, I heard the voice of a tall, bald man who, with a jovial smile, addressed me: "Hello, looking for a laboratory?" He seemed quite friendly, as if he were used to dealing with acolytes in search of space for their research. "Yes, I would like to purchase," I replied, maintaining a firm and straightforward tone. "We have two large areas designated for Acolytes and Mages. The area for Acolytes is the one you can access, and within it, the space is divided into individual and shared rooms. The shared room means you will build and carry out your experiments next to another person. This could cause some interruptions due to interaction with others, but it¡¯s cheaper. Now, if you prefer an individual room, the fees are considerably higher." The idea of a shared laboratory didn¡¯t appeal to me much. "What are the costs for an individual laboratory?" I asked, observing the bald man who now seemed more excited. His eyes sparkled, as though he had finally identified a potential client with good purchasing power. He grabbed a book that was on the counter and opened it, showing the different laboratory options available. The book was large and thick, with pages that seemed old but well cared for. The price and options were detailed inside, each laboratory described with its specific attributes. ... 1635 Words ... S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Want more chapters? ???? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters ? Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! ???? Chapter 68: Laboratory Flipping through the pages of the thick book the bald man had placed on the counter, my eyes fixated on the detailed descriptions of laboratories. There were options for all types of specializations: engineering labs for building machines and devices, spaces for alchemists equipped with cauldrons, distillers, and precision tools, exclusive areas for rune writing, and even more specific subdivisions for those seeking something unconventional. But I already knew exactly what I wanted. I didn¡¯t need to think twice. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want this one," I declared, pointing firmly at the page showcasing a laboratory for engineers. The bald man¡¯s eyes lit up with excitement, and his smile grew even wider. He enthusiastically slapped the palm of his hand on the counter. "Excellent choice, my boy! That¡¯s one of the best we have around here. You won¡¯t regret it, I can guarantee that! Not only does it have everything you need to create anything from prototypes to final products, but this lab also comes with a special storage area already stocked with various materials. Just imagine! It¡¯ll save you a ton of time and effort." I took a deep breath, letting his words sink into my mind. He was right ¡ª it was exactly what I needed. But then my eyes fell on the price listed: 600 magical crystals. It was a steep amount, no doubt. I clenched my fists for a moment, feeling the weight of the sacrifice, but I knew why I¡¯d been saving that money. This was the purpose. This was the reason I had hoarded every crystal until now. "All right," I murmured, trying not to show my hesitation. Reaching for the pouch tied to my waist, I pulled it out slowly. The sound of the crystals clinking inside seemed louder than usual, almost as if they were protesting against being handed over. I held the pouch for a moment, my heart pounding, but I finally placed it on the counter. The bald man, with the quickness of someone who did this daily, grabbed the pouch and checked its contents, his eyes shining like those of a boy who had just received a new toy. He weighed the pouch in one hand, confirmed the payment, and then opened a solid wooden drawer behind the counter. From within, he pulled out a golden key¡ªsimple, but adorned with intricate details that shimmered subtly under the light of the room. Before handing me the key, he made a point to warn me. "Listen carefully, boy. Don¡¯t lose this key. It¡¯s the only one you¡¯ll have for your lab. If, for any reason, you lose it, you¡¯ll need to pay another 600 crystals to regain access to your space. That¡¯s because breaking into the door or walls would require hiring a specialized mage. The lab¡¯s isolation and protection are top-notch. But if you¡¯re careful, you won¡¯t have any problems." His gaze was both serious and friendly at the same time. I took the key, feeling its weight in the palm of my hand. With the key secured, I turned and walked down the long corridor of white marble, noticing the movement of other acolytes entering and exiting their labs. Most seemed focused, almost cold, as if the presence of others was nothing more than a fleeting distraction. Each carried tools or flasks, visibly engrossed in their own experiments and ambitions. As I moved forward, my eyes caught a group of acolytes ahead, gathered in a semicircle near one of the doors marked with alchemical runes. They were speaking in hushed tones, but loud enough for me to catch part of their conversation. "It doesn¡¯t make sense to use the Flower of Eternity in an unstable solution," one of them, a thin young man with dark hair, said with conviction. "You¡¯ll just create an uncontrollable energy explosion." "But that¡¯s exactly what we need," countered a girl with short hair and sharp eyes, holding a small flask glowing with a green liquid. "The energy explosion is the catalyst required to activate the Awakened Emerald Powder. Without it, the process remains incomplete." "That¡¯s absurd!" retorted another, a three-eyed acolyte with a long scar across his forehead. "You¡¯re forgetting that the residual energy could contaminate the entire batch! Are you trying to blow up the lab in the process?" They were so engrossed in their discussion that they didn¡¯t notice my approach until I was just a few meters away. The moment they saw me, the group fell silent abruptly, exchanging quick glances among themselves. For a brief moment, I felt the weight of their eyes analyzing me. This kind of reaction was common ¡ª many in the tower preferred to keep their ideas and experiments far from prying ears. I didn¡¯t mind the sudden silence. I simply inclined my head slightly in a quick nod, keeping my expression neutral. "Good afternoon," I murmured softly, with no intention of prolonging any interaction. They didn¡¯t respond with words, but the short-haired girl gave a nod in return, while the others averted their eyes, resuming their conversation as soon as I passed them. I continued down the corridor, the numbers on the doors passing by until I finally reached my destination: door 47. The rune carved into the reinforced wood glowed faintly, indicating that the lab was sealed, waiting for its owner. I took the golden key the bald man had given me and turned it in the lock. The click of the mechanism was clear and firm, echoing down the hallway. I stepped inside and closed the door behind me, which locked itself with several internal mechanisms. I realized that if I lost the key, I¡¯d probably die in here¡ªafter all, no one would spend such a large sum of magical crystals to come and save me. I sighed, accepting the situation, and looked around. Stone walls, some lined with cast iron trellises. High ceilings, with wooden beams reinforced by metal strips. Chandeliers with industrial-style lanterns used copper pipes to conduct gas. The floor was made of polished wooden planks, stained with oil and marked with signs of past use. It seemed that someone had owned this laboratory before. In some areas, there were iron plates where heavier work was performed. There were long wooden workbenches with reinforced metal tops. They had lower cabinets and upper shelves for storing tools and smaller components. A vast collection of wrenches, precision hammers, files, saws, and steam-powered drills were neatly organized. Organizer boxes filled with gears of various sizes, springs, screws, leather belts, and small pulleys filled the shelves. In one corner stood a large gas-powered forge, surrounded by molds for crafting custom metal parts. A crucible for melting metals sat nearby, along with specific tools like iron tongs and molds for detailed creations. Bars and ingots of copper, brass, black iron, vile iron, and even gold and silver for more delicate pieces were stacked neatly. In the center of the room was a large drafting table equipped with a drawing board, yellowed papers, rulers, compasses, and inks for sketching detailed designs. There were also micrometers, calipers, and other measurement devices, as well as a sturdy prototype-testing station mounted on a reinforced base with visible steam pipes and adjustable valves. The shelves, tall and metallic, were filled with labeled boxes and glass containers. They contained everything from magical materials (energy-conducting liquids, lubricating oils) to raw materials like nails and other essential components. A satisfied smile spread across my face. I stretched my arms out to my sides, relishing the freedom of having a space that was entirely mine. "Finally, a lab of my own," I murmured, letting the words echo in the silent room. "It¡¯s not exactly like my garage in my past world¡­ but who cares?" I walked over to the drafting table, where the drawing boards, yellowed papers, rulers, compasses, micrometers, and calipers were arranged. "This won¡¯t do," I thought, letting out a short sigh. For other acolytes, these tools might be useful, but I had something they didn¡¯t: my virtual lab, something that existed solely in my mind¡ªa priceless advantage over conventional methods. Without hesitation, I began clearing the items off the table. I picked up the drawing boards and the yellowed papers, smelling the mix of mold and old ink, and gathered the measuring tools one by one. Micrometers, rulers, compasses¡ªall were stacked in an organized pile. I walked to the trash bin near the lab¡¯s entrance and discarded everything at once, without remorse. The clatter of the tools hitting the bottom of the metal bin was sharp and satisfying. Now, with the table completely clear, I sat in the chair before it, crossed my arms, and allowed myself to think seriously. "Everything changes now," I thought, the weight of my words reverberating in my mind. "In this world, there¡¯s no room for mistakes. Here, I won¡¯t be manufacturing cocaine, something that would be utterly useless to the mages. I have to be careful. If I create something too impressive too quickly, I¡¯ll end up drawing the attention of people I¡¯d rather avoid. Something worse than the other acolytes¡­ the mages." I ran a hand over my chin, reflecting. "The best approach is to focus on something that generates long-term profit¡ªsomething that keeps me within the average but still allows me to grow steadily and safely. That¡¯ll give me the time I need to build a solid foundation without attracting the wrong kind of attention. Besides¡­" A subtle smile formed on my face as the idea took shape, "Now that I have a lab, I can occasionally feign doubts with Miguel. He¡¯ll think I¡¯m progressing gradually in engineering, just as he expects. Nothing to raise suspicion." ... 1610 Words Chapter 69: Instant Healing Capsule "Laboratory, the items I can build based on the current knowledge I have in my database!" The sound of a small "Beep!" filled my head. As always, the cold, emotionless voice of the virtual lab quickly provided me with the information I needed. ["List of available prototypes for construction"] ["1. Recyclable Crystal Lamps"] ["Description: A small jar with a magical crystal inside that glows intensely for 12 hours when activated (great for cave exploration or lighting up spaces). The crystal can be ¡¯recharged¡¯ with basic light magic."] ["2. Echo Box"] ["Description: A device the size of a jar that records a short phrase or sound and plays it back up to three times."] ["3. Mechanical Breath Jar"] ["Description: A small container that, when opened, provides pure oxygen to whoever holds it for up to 5 minutes. Perfect for submerged situations or places with thin air."] ["4. Crystal Tracker"] ["Description: A small device that vibrates or glows when a magical crystal is nearby. Very useful for miners or adventurers searching for crystals in deep caves."] I scanned the list, and soon, a sense of disappointment washed over me. Although the crystal tracker was practical, I wasn¡¯t interested in creating something so simple with such limited appeal. It was already clear that this kind of product would fit better in a secondary market¡ªsomething failed acolytes would buy for some kind of value. Wizards, or the true explorer acolytes, would never pay for something so basic. It was on the same level as the cocaine I had created earlier. Not what I was looking for. I shook my head in frustration and continued swiping the screen before me. My finger moved with precision, ignoring the items that didn¡¯t interest me until, finally, something made my eyes light up with interest. ["63. Instant Healing Capsule"] ["Description: A small device that, when pressed, releases healing energy that accelerates the regeneration process of non-lethal wounds and fatigue, functioning like an instant healing potion."] That item was perfect. A smile formed on my face. "Yes! This... this is exactly what I need," I murmured to myself. Something like the Instant Healing Capsule had universal appeal. It didn¡¯t matter if the person was an acolyte, a wizard, or even a miner. Everyone would need something like this at some point. Besides, this product would show progress in my skill as an engineer. And that was crucial, especially for the perception Miguel had of me. "Virtual laboratory, show the creation process." Instantly, the screen blinked, and the creation process appeared. The information was detailed and clear, efficiently organized to facilitate the build. ["Creation process for the Instant Healing Capsule."] ["The Crystal will be the most important part, as you will need to focus spiritual energy threads on the crystal. After that, the engineer must use precision tools, such as heated tweezers and cutting machines, to shape the crystal in a way that it can be fitted into the device without damaging the energy contained within it."] ["Next, the engineer will engrave healing runes onto the surfaces of the crystal using the heated tweezers. These runes will allow the crystal to release healing energy in a controlled manner, but only when the mechanism is activated."] ["The second step is to create a metal body for the capsule, which will be molded with screws and nails to ensure the parts are securely joined, yet allowing for easy disassembly for maintenance or recharging the healing crystal."] ["The body parts must be tested to ensure the crystal fits properly and that the flow of magical energy is controlled without risk of leakage."] ["In the third step, the engineer will install small precision gears inside the capsule. These gears will be responsible for releasing the magical energy from the healing crystal when the device is activated."] ["Magical steam valves will be connected to these gears. They need to be adjusted to release a gentle stream of magical steam, which will activate the healing magic. The steam will be created when the capsule is compressed or triggered in some way."] ["In the fifth step, using heated tweezers, the engineer must carve activation runes into the metal components and the crystal itself. These runes will determine the timing and intensity of the release of healing energy. Runes like ¡¯heal¡¯, ¡¯flow¡¯, and ¡¯release¡¯ can be used."] ["After following all the steps, the expected effect should be: When activated, the capsule releases a wave of healing energy, quickly restoring a moderate amount of the user¡¯s health. This process takes only a few seconds and can be repeated multiple times, but the device needs to be recharged with new healing crystals after use."] Satisfied, I issued another mental command. "Emulate the crafting of this instant healing capsule, generating artificial experiences. When I do it, I want to have the experience of a master." ["Beep!"] ["Order received!"] ["Starting learning process with trial and error!"] ["Estimated time: 30 minutes."] "Perfect," I murmured to myself. "Now continue emulating in the background." With the order given, the glow of the holographic screen in front of me faded, and with a hand movement, I made the holograms vanish. The display screen was replaced by a more real environment, the silence of the laboratory filling the space as my mind focused on the work. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I got up from the chair and looked around. The first thing I needed was a raw magical energy-conducting crystal, something that would serve as the core for my project. The crystal was crucial, as it would form the base of the Energy Storage Chamber, the heart of the device. I pulled a greenish-glowing crystal from the shelf and carefully placed it on the table in the center. It was solid, with a translucent hue indicating the purity of its structure, perfect for what I wanted to create. Next, I went to the materials box and grabbed a few bars of crude copper. Copper was lightweight and highly conductive of energy, essential for the project, and would be used to melt and create the inner coating that would protect the crystal. I placed the bars beside the crystal on the table. The next step was to gather gears, nails, copper wires, and other metal components. I wanted to assemble a small mechanical control system that would help conduct the energy efficiently and precisely. I went to the parts box and took out gears of various sizes. Some were small and delicate, others were large and sturdy, but all would work together to ensure the capsule released the energy in a controlled manner. I placed everything on the table, creating a small pile of organized components. The work was taking shape. Soon, I searched for compression springs. These would be used to regulate the pressure inside the capsule, ensuring that the release of healing energy was precise and flawless. After finding a few that fit the size I was looking for, I carefully placed them on the table. There were still some items to collect. I went to the shelf where the vapor conduction tubes and other auxiliary elements were stored. I placed the vapor conduction tubes on the table with the other materials. Now, with all the parts on the table, I sat back down in the chair and observed the scene. The emulation was underway, and, while waiting for the 30 minutes required, I let my mind wander through the task ahead. . . . . After the expected time, the voice of the virtual lab finally spoke, soft and impersonal, filling the air. ["Emulation completed successfully!"] I nodded, satisfied. "Transfer everything to my mind." Immediately, a wave of information flooded my consciousness, and my vision blurred for a moment. My head felt heavy, as if an invisible weight was pressing against my temples. The flow of memories and data was so intense that my mind could barely process it all at once. Breathing heavily, I began massaging my temples with my fingertips, trying to relieve the pain that was forming. "I hate this feeling," I muttered through gritted teeth, trying to focus. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath once more, trying to calm the whirlwind of thoughts. Slowly, the dizziness began to subside until I regained clarity. I got up from the table. I took the crystal. With the crystal in hand, I grabbed the copper bars and headed toward the laboratory furnace. The furnace was large and robust, with a heavy lid that needed to be opened in order for the magical heat to be generated. I placed the copper bars inside a small compartment in the furnace, then turned the crank beside it. The sound of the metal creaking and the pressure building in the air indicated that the furnace was starting to heat up. The heat gradually rose, generating magical steam, and soon an ethereal mist began to fill the space. The furnace was working as expected. With the furnace now operating, I took the crystal and held it near the furnace entrance, waiting for the temperature to reach the necessary level to melt the metals. At the same time, a clamp connected by a long cable, which was linked to the furnace, hung over the table, and its tip was starting to turn red. The equipment was almost ready to be used. ... 1548 Words Chapter 70: Realization As soon as the tongs inside the furnace reached the ideal temperature, I grabbed the crystal and placed it on the table. It was time to inscribe the runes. I closed my eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. My spiritual energy was already scarce, and I knew that any mistake would cost me not only time but also my endurance. With one hand over the crystal and the other drawing symbols on it with the tongs, I began to chant the incantations I had memorized. My voice echoed softly in the room, each syllable charged with precise intent to imbue the runes with power. At that moment, I felt a faint vibration in the crystal¡ªa sign that my magic was being absorbed. But along with it came the inevitable drain on my spiritual energy. My body trembled slightly, a chill ran down my spine, and my vision darkened at the edges. I gritted my teeth and pressed on. This was only the first step. Time seemed to drag on as my spiritual energy was drained. My fingertips tingled, and my breathing grew heavier. Then, just as I carved the final rune, a sudden sharp pain struck my head. I let go of the crystal and brought a hand to my nose, feeling something warm trickling down. When I looked at my fingers, there it was¡ªblood. "Tch¡­ I was expecting this." It wasn¡¯t the first time I had depleted my spiritual energy to this extent. My body simply didn¡¯t have enough reserves to withstand such meticulous work. If not for the support of the virtual lab, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to inscribe these runes with the necessary precision. Shaking my head, I wiped the blood on my sleeve. This was nothing. I couldn¡¯t afford to falter now. I took a deep breath and continued. Now that the crystal was properly enchanted, I could move on to the next stage of construction. . . . . After completing all the steps, I held the finished capsule between my fingers, watching tiny droplets of enchanted liquid shimmer on its metallic surface. A subtle, bluish mist escaped from the test valves, swirling through the air like an ethereal veil. The pulsing glow of the healing crystal inside the capsule reflected in my eyes, still linked to the virtual lab¡¯s detailed zoom. The projection allowed me to see even the finest lines of the runes engraved in the magical core. With one final precise turn of the screwdriver, I felt the internal gears align in perfect harmony. The final adjustment to the sealing ring ensured that no energy would be lost¡ªthe system was sealed. I took a deep breath and rotated the capsule in my hand, inspecting every detail. This was the moment of truth. I gently pressed the test switch. A click echoed through the room, and for a brief moment, a breath of enchanted vapor escaped from the side tubes. The capsule glowed intensely¡ªa soft, comforting light¡ªbefore gradually stabilizing. That was the confirmation. It worked¡­ A satisfied smile formed at the corner of my lips. ["Instant Healing Capsule successfully constructed!"] The virtual lab¡¯s message appeared before my eyes, but I had already known it before seeing the words. I could feel it. The device was flawless. I looked around the messy lab¡ªleftover materials, scattered tools, open flasks¡­ A controlled chaos, but nothing I couldn¡¯t clean up later. Lifting the capsule toward the furnace light, I admired it. "If each of these sells for 15 magic crystals¡­" I quickly ran the calculations. Healing potions were essential items, but they had the limitation of needing direct application to wounds. This capsule, however, would envelop the user¡¯s entire body, healing non-lethal injuries quickly and efficiently. Its value was far greater. If I manufactured at least 34 of these, I would recover the lab¡¯s initial investment. The only issue was that doing so would completely drain my remaining reagents. My decision was already made. Before selling, I needed stock. Mass production. But without drawing attention. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This also proved something important¡ªmy precision, enhanced by the Virtual Lab, gave me an overwhelming advantage over others. For meticulous tasks, where every detail mattered, I was one step ahead. "The next step is to keep focusing and advance to Acolyte Level 2¡­" I murmured to myself. If I could improve my capabilities, I could establish an efficient cycle: produce healing capsules, sell them to acquire magic crystals, and at the same time, expand my knowledge. But there were no shortcuts. According to the Virtual Lab¡¯s calculations, I still needed nearly a year to reach Acolyte Level 2. If I tried to speed up the process without allowing my body to adapt to the magical codes, I would end up creating an overload. And that meant only one thing¡ªcollapse. . . Six months passed without me realizing it. I walked through the corridors of the Tower, feeling the weight of time on my shoulders. I kept my head down, lost in thought. My skin was pale, as if the sun were something distant. My right hand, hidden inside my sleeve, clenched a prototype of the healing capsule. It had been half a year since I had been pretending to unsuccessfully produce capsules¡­ I glanced at the Acolytes passing by me, absorbed. In six months, many things had changed in the tower. Mary was still alive, but she remained locked in her room. Even when I invited her out, she refused. Mateo had made an incredible breakthrough in the field of automatons, creating a new technology. Charlotte, after years of attempts and failures, had finally built a functional engineering item and earned Miguel¡¯s recognition. But what worried me the most... Oliver, the 5-star Acolyte who had become Marcelina¡¯s apprentice, had already advanced to level 2. I remembered Liam¡¯s expression when he told me that news. That same Liam who had been humiliated by Oliver in the balloon. When he spoke, I tried to hide my reaction, but I couldn¡¯t completely disguise the envy burning inside me. The truth was simple: the fifth-degree Acolytes were on a different level. Their bodies adapted faster. They could build magical codes without the constant fear of collapsing under the pressure. And I was not one of them. I didn¡¯t have deep feelings for Liam, nor did I consider him a rival. He was just another ordinary Acolyte. This semester had been entirely dedicated to the healing capsule. After I exhausted the reagents in the lab storage, I bought a large quantity of ingredients, conducted numerous construction sessions, and invested all the profit I earned selling cocaine into the development of this device. Of course, I also made sure to create a facade, hiding the existence of the Virtual Lab. I tried to build the capsule without its help most of the time. The result? Success rate: zero. So far, I had wasted a dozen magic crystals. But it was all part of the plan. I occasionally brought the "problems I pretended to encounter" to my mentor, Miguel, asking for advice on the basics¡ªhow to sculpt crystals more efficiently, how to avoid instability in the rune circuits. Behind this mask of apparent difficulty, the reality was different. With the Virtual Lab, my skills had already surpassed Mateo¡¯s. The only one who still surpassed me was Miguel, and that was because he was a mage. Today would be an important day. Today would be the day I "accidentally" succeeded in building a healing capsule and let Miguel evaluate it. To make the ruse more convincing, I carefully controlled the process. I deliberately introduced subtle mistakes¡ªsmall defects in the gears, slight imperfections in the rune sealing. Nothing that would compromise its function, but enough to make it appear like the imperfect work of a level 1 Acolyte. Even so, for someone at my level, it would be considered a great achievement. My hand instinctively tightened around the capsule. After today, I would be able to start selling them in broad daylight. After today, the profits would begin to flow freely. James was already close to advancing to Acolyte level 2. I couldn¡¯t fall behind! I entered Miguel¡¯s lab. He was busy adjusting a magic circuit when he looked up at me. "Tyler, do you have more problems with the construction of the healing capsule?" He asked, furrowing his brow slightly. There was something in my posture today that made him watch me more attentively. I took a deep breath. "No, sir!" I said, trying to sound upbeat, but keeping a slight trace of hesitation. "I had success once last night!" The circuit Miguel was holding trembled in his hands. "What?" His eyes narrowed. "Although your engineering talent has impressed me, making a healing capsule is not that simple!" I could feel the genuine surprise in his voice. It was exactly the reaction I wanted. In the past six months, Miguel had seen my progress. I bombarded him with questions, made sure to demonstrate a gradual learning curve. But in his mind, it was still too early for me to achieve such a success. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Mateo tremble slightly as he sculpted codes into a raw crystal. Black smoke rose from the crystal. He sighed and turned to me. Charlotte, on the other hand, had a different reaction. She simply leaned back, her eyes fixed on me. There was contempt there. A reflection of what had happened in the Den of the Useless. But now¡­ I felt that this contempt had turned into something more. Every time I passed by her, she turned red. Maybe it was anger mixed with something she didn¡¯t even want to admit. But her pride, the fact that she was one level above me, prevented her from showing anything else. This made sense¡ªno matter how bad, not even the worst female Acolyte would date someone inferior. Well, that¡¯s the damn curse women carry. They¡¯ll never be happy because they¡¯re always looking for a better partner than the one they have. Their hypergamy is like Superman¡¯s kryptonite. ... 1677 Words Chapter 71: Charlotte Confesses "Did you bring the full healing capsule?" Miguel asked, his voice filled with expectation. "It¡¯s here!" I replied, with a satisfied smile. He took it with experienced hands, studying it for a moment before beginning to operate. I could see his expression change, his eyes narrowing, his face revealing a brief moment of fear. I stood there, watching as he pressed the release button for the healing. A fine healing vapor spread through the air and enveloped his body. He closed his eyes for a moment, furrowed his brow, and then relaxed. Immediate relief. "The rune code you wrote wasn¡¯t bad, but some parts were wrong at the end. Also, the use of spiritual force damaged the internal properties of the crystal and the gears, which caused the vapor leak. But overall... you made it. Congratulations!" Miguel smiled, pleased with the result. I couldn¡¯t hold back my smile. From the corner of my eye, I saw Charlotte, who had been silent until then. She looked as though she was about to explode with frustration. Even though she was at a higher level than me, I could tell she was feeling the sting of the talent I had just demonstrated. Something told me she hadn¡¯t expected to see a rookie with such potential. Charlotte sighed, clearly processing the situation, and then approached me. Her gaze was focused, but also...challenging. "You stole my virginity! Do you remember that? According to the noble rules, you¡¯re now obliged to take care of me." She suddenly advanced, hugging me with a mischievous smile. I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She was right next to me, her fiery curves pressing against my body. Charlotte¡¯s hand placed itself on my chest, and on an impulse, I grabbed her around the waist, pulling her closer and kissing her neck. "Hahaha. What a self-interested bitch," I thought. "You only accepted the situation because you realized that, with my engineering talent, having me as a boyfriend would be a great advantage for you in the magical world." Charlotte, feeling my hand on her waist, didn¡¯t protest, but soon pulled away and faced me, and before I could reply I heard a voice. "Congratulations!" It was Mateo, approaching with a genuine smile. "Compared to Senior Mateo, I still have a lot to learn!" I said, trying to remain humble, creating a Junior fa?ade in front of him, who was clearly a master of the field. "You don¡¯t have to be too humble. Compared to Mateo who comes from a magical family, your resources are lacking. I guarantee that you would have been able to prepare your first healing capsule in a few months. In the tower of Mount Sun, where the biggest names are alchemists, this talent can already be considered excellent for a place with few Nome engineers like Mateo!" Miguel exclaimed. "Thinking about it now, I¡¯m very lucky. First, I took on Mateo, who has a talent for engineering, as my apprentice. And now, I have you!" Miguel exclaimed with genuine satisfaction. "Sir, I¡¯m going to work hard too!" Charlotte, who had been quiet until that moment, clenched her fists with determination. She went back to her desk, where a strange little prototype lay. "Apply the energy equation to the core of your project first, before you say anything else!" he said with a serious tone, as if he were giving an order, after all she didn¡¯t have a very high talent for engineering. Miguel, after a brief silence, finally handed the healing capsule back to me. "This time, luck played an important role in the preparation of the healing capsule," he said, looking at me with a more calculating gaze. "What you need to do now is remember what you felt when you got it and then practice more. This healing capsule can even be sold and exchanged for more resources!" He looked at me with a touch of seriousness. "Tyler, remember this. Different devices present unique challenges for master engineers. Although you¡¯ve managed to prepare this healing capsule, if you were to swap this project for something with real magical engineering application, you¡¯d probably go back to being a novice. So don¡¯t get carried away with arrogance. From now on, concentrate on practicing your healing capsule." I nodded, aware that Miguel was trying to keep me on my toes. "I will!" sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After finishing my tasks in the experimental lab, I headed out, but before I could take a few more steps, Charlotte jumped ahead, running to catch up with me with a bright smile on her face. "Shall we go to the second-level dining hall to party, to celebrate your first success?" She spun around me like an excited butterfly. "Of course! But you¡¯ll have to suck my dick under the table, how¡¯s that?" I pushed her against the wall and said. "Do you think I¡¯m naive? You¡¯re using your rape as a way to tie me to you. In the end you¡¯re just a self-interested bitch who loves being raped by a bad boy like me." Charlotte, hearing my words, realized that I was smarter than I looked. Her face was unresponsive and I could almost predict her thoughts. "That bastard had not only stolen my virginity but had now seen my plans." She smiled and said. "You like my body, don¡¯t you?" She wiggled her breasts in my face. "How about we make a deal? I¡¯ll let you use me as your personal sperm depository, if you give me a little cocaine occasionally. I trembled inside and almost opened my mouth in amazement. "That bitch wasn¡¯t after my magic crystals, she was after cocaine? What a dumb bitch. After all, she must have gotten tired of the other drugs, and when she noticed that mine was cheaper and purer, she decided to try it and ended up getting completely addicted and, in order to get another dose, she was even able to offer her own body." I sighed and continued thinking. "That¡¯s why she turned red every time she passed me. She wasn¡¯t thinking about when she was raped, she was thinking about how bad it would be to give her body to a man with no future, and now if I accept, she¡¯ll get everything she wanted. Advantage, wild sex, cocaine and the company of an acolyte who will be a great engineer in the future. In other words, if she got pregnant with me, her future would be practically guaranteed." I swallowed, feeling tempted, and decided: "I¡¯ll use her as my personal sperm depository and I¡¯ll feed her cocaine. Turning her into a pig completely dependent on me. "Right!" I replied, before releasing her and continuing walking. Charlotte¡¯s eyes sparkled as if her plans had worked. . . . The atmosphere of the cafeteria on the second floor was totally different from the third level. The place was more sophisticated, with an air of exclusivity that matched the requirement to pay in magic crystals. The food, without a doubt, was something else. It was my first time there and my expectations were high. When I ordered a chocolate-flavored lizard heart with plenty of wine, the waiter looked at me with mild interest, and I was promptly charged a magic crystal for the total. A reasonable amount, considering the quality of the place. "I¡¯ve heard that if the meat of these lizards is specially prepared, it¡¯s very beneficial for a Magician¡¯s meditation, so I think I¡¯ll try it today!" I said, more to myself, trying to sound relaxed as I looked at the plate in front of me. I cut a slice with my knife and put the meat in my mouth with my fork. Immediately, a deep, fragrant flavor took over my taste buds. The taste was unique, striking and delicious. I could hardly hide my delight. Suddenly, a notification popped up in my mind. ["Beep!"] ["An ingredient with a beneficial effect on the Host¡¯s body has been detected!"] ["Result: Slight increase in meditation. Hint: requires 10 continuous days of consumption for an obvious increase in effect!"] I smiled, but I was expecting something like this. This place is famous among alchemists. When I left my lab, I noticed some of them chatting and agreeing to come here for lunch. When I looked over, I saw Charlotte sitting next to me, watching with a mischievous smile. I couldn¡¯t help but tease: "What¡¯s my pig doing sitting at the table?" I glanced down and tapped my leg. "Come here, open my pants and swallow my dick with your pig mouth" She immediately stopped, freezing for a moment. I saw that she had noticed that some eyes had turned to us. Charlotte was clearly embarrassed, her face flushing. However, I knew what she was like. The desire for more magic dust and a promising future made her quickly overcome her embarrassment. In an almost submissive manner, she stood up and quickly crawled under the table, obeying my command without hesitation. Charlotte unzipped the fly of my pants, then noticed my still slightly soft dick. She sighed and stared at it, but I quickly let go of the gaffer I was holding in my right hand. And I moved it down and grabbed Charlotte¡¯s hair tightly and pulled her and stuck my dick in her face. "Uhh~~" she moaned, and frowned, feeling discomfort in her head from the sudden movement. "That cock is your master now, you hear. From now on if you want cocaine you need to make him happy." ... 1588 Words Chapter 72: Deep R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Charlotte¡¯s eyes, through the lenses of the steampunk glasses on her face, move up to stare at me. I smile, looking directly into her eyes. "You¡¯re such a dirty pig." After saying this, my dick rises in front of Charlotte¡¯s face, who looks away from my dick, which now seems to be staring at her. I moved my arm again, but still kept my hand on her head and pulled her up, before I moved my left arm and grabbed the body of my dick, then I moved my dick and slapped her lightly across the face. "Tap~~" After that I smiled and ordered in an evil tone. "Now start. And if you don¡¯t show me the taste of your deep throat, know that I won¡¯t give you what you want. And I won¡¯t use your pig body anymore either." "Yes, Tyler. She replied. "What?" I said, pulling hard on her hair, making her almost scream, but the fear of attracting attention spoke louder. "Ouch. Hey, that hurts." Feeling the viscous liquid collect under my tongue. My lips close tightly as I move my tongue to gather even more, leaving my mouth full and moist. Then I tilt my head forward slightly. My spit lands directly on her face. Charlotte, sensing this, becomes angry, but soon swallows her fury as she is already in a situation where her pride has already been destroyed. "Filthy pig, you must call me master from now on." She shakes her head up and down, confirming that she has understood me. Then Charlotte takes a deep breath, smelling my dick pulsating before her eyes. The salty smell of salt enters her nostrils, but she soon calms down and places her lips on the head of my dick. Her lips are small compared to the head of my dick. But I feel a shiver run through my whole body, I frown and pull her hair even more and push my dick into her mouth, making her choke. "Blop~~" My countenance changes as I feel my dick deep in Charlotte¡¯s throat. "Fuck..." I can¡¯t help myself, and grabbing her hair with both hands, I thrust my dick deeper to the point where her pussy was glued to my groin. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Holy shit~~" I moaned as I felt his tongue around my dick. Her tongue was desperate, and her eyes looked scared. She stared up at me, begging me to take my dick out of her throat, which was squeezing my dick. My dick went in and she really ran out of air. Her white face turned purple. In a desperate spasm, she raises one of her hands and pushes my abdomen trying to get her face away from my groin, but I¡¯m stronger and pull her beautiful hair with my hand. She moans in pain and gives up, then in an act of desperation Charlotte moves her beautiful eyes back up and stares into my eyes. I see an addictive scene, a beautiful woman begging me to remove my dick from her mouth. "Bloop!" I take a deep breath and manage to control myself, so I pull my throbbing dick out of her sweet, delicious female mouth. As soon as my dick leaves her throat, she starts breathing hard, trying her best to suck the oxygen out of the room. "Uff~~" "Uffff~~" My dick is full of saliva and a small, almost transparent line of saliva is connecting Charlotte¡¯s lips to my dick. I extend my arm towards my dick and hold it tightly, then I grab the glasses from her head and rip them off, revealing two beautiful black eyes. She¡¯s scared of me, I smile and pull her hair and move my big dick closer to her feminine lips. Charlotte feels my tug on her long brown hair and in a humble tone says. "Please, master... have mercy." I totally ignore her pleas and say. "Open your mouth and swallow everything, and I don¡¯t just want that. I also want to see you swallow my dirty cum to the last drop." Charlotte is trapped, nobody. There are only two options, the first is to fulfill my unholy desires or suffer the consequences. She moves her beautiful eyes towards my throbbing, veiny dick in front of her beautiful face. She opens her mouth as wide as she can and swallows my dick slowly. "Uhhuu~~~~!" A weak moan escapes my lips again, she sucks vigorously on my glans because it¡¯s big, but it¡¯s not enough, I raise my other hand and with both of mine I grab her silky hair again. And on a sudden impulse I thrust my dick all the way in. Making her kiss my groin again, hiding my entire dick in her throat. "Pah! ~~~~"! Immediately I feel her throat squeeze me like no pussy ever could. It¡¯s very hot and I feel a desperate tongue along with a large amount of saliva around my grotesque penis. "Shit!" I feel a tightening, but it¡¯s not enough, so still holding Charlotte¡¯s hair I start to move her head up and down. "Pah!~~~~"! "Pah!~~~~"! "Ahaa~~~~!" Moans escape my lips for the simple fact that this woman¡¯s mouth is something out of the ordinary. Charlotte, you¡¯re suffocating from my blows to your throat. Her two black eyes start to blink and her delicate white color starts to change to red, showing that she¡¯s running out of air again. I pull my dick out and look at the mess I¡¯ve made. She looks at me begging for mercy, but I don¡¯t respond and thrust once more and this time I feel my dick start to burn, so after a few minutes of pure forced oral sex my dick explodes into a grandiose milk pump. "Uhhhh~~~~!" My eyes roll back and a burning sensation starts to rip through my insides, I feel my heart pounding and milk starts to gush out of my dick. I look down and see Charlotte with the head of my dick still in her mouth, and then her mouth is filled and she can¡¯t resist letting my dick spew cum all over her face. She frowns as it tastes bitter and before she can swallow, I raise my voice and say. "Wait! Open your mouth and show me your tongue." Charlotte promptly opens her lips and shows me her tongue with lots of white cum on it. "Slut... what does my cum taste like?" I ask with a smile. Her beautiful face is completely desecrated with my seed, she can¡¯t open her right eye because a few drops of my dick have stuck to her eye sockets. Seeing this scene, I move my hand quickly towards my dick and masturbate for a few moments and manage to release some more milk onto her face. She tries to respond, but my sperm starts running down her lips. I stop her from saying anything and order her, "Drink it down and swallow it all, don¡¯t let a drop fall on the floor." "Glub~~" The sound of Charlotte swallowing is satisfying. Taking a deep breath that felt like a weight had been lifted from my shoulders, I leaned back on the table and continued eating. After filling my belly and enjoying it, I said goodbye to Charlotte. "When I need you, I¡¯ll come to you." She gave a little pout, still tasting the cum, but didn¡¯t object. I left the place and went back to my lab. I collected some instant cure capsules that I had prepared earlier and headed for the tower¡¯s trading area. The place was still bustling, with several tents and stalls set up everywhere. But I didn¡¯t have time to advertise my products there and wait for buyers. The ideal would be to find someone like Marcel, who already had a steady clientele and could buy directly from me. After a few minutes of searching, my eyes landed on a store that caught my eye. The sign above the entrance had just one word written in strong, imposing calligraphy: BAZAR. The dark canvas of the tent was made of a sturdy material, and lamps illuminated the entrance discreetly, creating a sophisticated atmosphere. After I entered, I noticed that behind a counter full of items - books, vials of potions of various colors, and even some enchanted jewels - stood a lineage acolyte. He was imposing. His bat wings were partially folded over his back, giving him a striking presence. His skin was black as night, and his eyes were a deep blue, glowing slightly in the magical light of the store. The moment I entered, he looked up at me, frowned and sighed, as if a beggar had just invaded his space. I approached the counter calmly and said firmly: "I¡¯m here to sell you some things." He made a bored expression and gestured vaguely. "I¡¯m not accepting anything at the moment. If you want to sell something, go to the weakest part of the market, where those losers risk their lives on missions to get a few lousy magic crystals." I could see the contempt in his eyes. To him, I was just another desperate wannabe trying to sell insignificant items. It was then that I realized a problem: my appearance didn¡¯t reflect my true position. If I wore an engineer¡¯s suit, people would see me differently. A good set of clothes could save me from such situations in the future. But instead of arguing or trying to make a point, I just smiled. Keeping calm, I reached into my bag for one of the instant cure capsules and placed it on the counter without saying a word. The acolyte looked at the device and, in an instant, his expression changed. His eyes widened slightly and he frowned, evaluating the item more carefully. After a moment of silence, he raised his hand and scratched the back of his head, looking a little disconcerted. "Sorry," he said, letting out a sigh. "I thought you were poor, like those who have to risk their lives on missions to get magic crystals. ... 1679 Words Chapter 73: Automaton Golem Creation Manual. I stared at the vendor for a few moments, watching his expression shift from disdain to genuine interest. Without taking my eyes off him, I raised my arm forward, extending my hand in a firm gesture. "Tyler," I said with a slight smile. He blinked a few times, as if reorganizing his thoughts, then accepted my greeting, shaking my hand with a strong grip. "Victor," he responded, his eyes still analyzing the device on the counter. As soon as we released the handshake, Victor picked up the instant healing device and twirled it between his fingers, evaluating its structure with a sharp gaze. He smiled, clearly impressed. "Nice work," he admitted. "I can offer you... eight magic crystals per unit." I raised an eyebrow and leaned slightly against the counter, crossing my arms. "Eight crystals? No." I shook my head and kept my voice firm. "I¡¯m a student of Miguel." As soon as I mentioned the professor¡¯s name, Victor frowned. His eyes narrowed slightly, and then, as if something had clicked in his mind, he gave a slow smile. "Wait," he said, leaning slightly forward. "Were you the one who bought a lab a while ago?" I nodded. "Yes. Why do you ask?" Victor chuckled softly and leaned back in his chair, crossing his arms. "I buy products from various alchemists," he explained. "And some of them talked about it. An engineering lab being acquired caught the attention of a small group of alchemists, one of whom was part of that group. The information just spread, you know how it is." I made a small sound of understanding and nodded. Of course, in a place like this, any news among magic practitioners and engineers quickly became a topic in the right circles. After a moment, I looked directly at him and said with a confident smile, "I may not be as talented as Mateo, but at least I can produce some of these healing devices. Do you want to buy them?" Victor crossed his arms, analyzing the healing capsule in his hands again before finally nodding. "Yes, I¡¯m interested," he said, placing the device back on the counter. "But my offer remains the same: eight magic crystals per unit." I let out a short laugh and shook my head, placing my hands on the counter. "Come on, Victor. You and I both know this is worth more than eight crystals." I paused dramatically before continuing. "Fifteen crystals, and we have a deal." Victor narrowed his eyes and huffed, uncrossing his arms and leaning slightly forward. "Fifteen? That¡¯s unrealistic," he said, gesturing with his hand. "I need to resell this and still make a profit. If I pay fifteen, I¡¯ll have to sell at an absurd price, and no one will want to buy." He sighed, thoughtful, then looked at me again. "I can increase the offer a little. Nine magic crystals." I smiled and leaned back, shaking my head slowly. "Victor, Victor..." I spoke in an almost playful tone. "Do you think I¡¯m a fool? This device is a superior piece of magical engineering compared to common health recovery potions and has great value. Nine crystals don¡¯t even come close." I raised a finger, emphasizing my point. "Thirteen crystals. And consider that a discount because I could get more from other buyers." Victor groaned and massaged his temples. "You don¡¯t make things easy, do you?" He sighed and then tapped the counter. "Alright, I can go up to ten crystals. But that¡¯s my limit." I made a thoughtful expression, as if considering it, but deep down, I knew I could push him a little further. "Ten is an insult," I said, shaking my head. "I could simply walk out of here right now and find another buyer in the trade district. Someone who recognizes the true value of this." Victor gritted his teeth and stared at me, clearly weighing his options. I could see the hesitation in his eyes. "Eleven crystals," he offered, his voice a bit more tense. "Almost there," I replied, smiling. "Twelve crystals, and I promise to supply more of these. How about it? A good deal for both of us." Victor exhaled slowly, closing his eyes for a moment before opening them with a bitter smile. "You¡¯re good at this, kid." He extended his hand. "Deal. Twelve crystals per unit." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I shook his hand firmly, satisfied. "It was a pleasure doing business with you, Victor." He chuckled softly. "I should have charged an entrance fee just for you stepping into my shop." Victor slid the twelve magic crystals across the counter, and I quickly picked them up, feeling their satisfying weight in my hands. But instead of handing over just one or two devices, I began pulling more vials from my bag, one by one. Two¡­ three¡­ four¡­ seven in total. I watched as Victor¡¯s face lost all color. His jaw dropped slightly, and he gripped the counter as if his legs had suddenly gone weak. "By all the demons of the abyss¡­" he muttered, eyes wide. "You have seven of these?! And here I thought I¡¯d be making a profit with just one!" I let out a short laugh. "Surprise." Victor ran a hand across his forehead, exhaling heavily before breaking into an impressed grin. "Tyler, my friend, you truly are blessed with an engineering talent. This is insane!" He picked up one of the devices, twirling it between his fingers as if he was still processing what had just happened. Then, suddenly, his eyes gleamed with a new idea. "Listen, since you can create these devices¡­" He leaned over the counter and whispered, "If you can get me a concentrated energy bomb from Mateo, I¡¯ll pay a good price." I raised an eyebrow, but he continued. "But if you bring me one made by Miguel¡­" He paused dramatically, pointing a finger at me. "Not only will I pay you a good price, but I¡¯ll do everything I can to get you whatever you desire. Anything!" I closed my eyes and shook my head slowly before slapping my palm on the counter, the sharp sound echoing through the shop. "Victor, come back to reality, man," I said, mocking him. "Stop daydreaming. These vials are the only thing you¡¯re getting from me." Victor sighed, defeated, but soon let out a laugh. "Hey, don¡¯t blame me for trying!" He picked up the seven devices and started making quick calculations. After a few seconds, he opened a small chest behind the counter and pulled out a handful of magic crystals, placing them on the table. "Seven devices at twelve crystals each¡­ here are your eighty-four magic crystals, plus the twelve I already gave you." My eyes gleamed as I saw the pile of crystals before me. I carefully gathered them, feeling their weight. This was, without a doubt, one of the best deals I had ever made. "A pleasure doing business with you, Victor," I said, storing the crystals. "The pleasure is all mine, engineer," he replied, smirking. "And if you ever change your mind about that bomb¡­ you know where to find me." With a casual wave, I began to leave the shop, satisfied with my sale. But then, something caught my attention and made me stop abruptly. On one of the shelves filled with items, a large book with thick leather binding stood out. The golden title gleamed under the ambient light: Automaton Golem Creation Manual. My heart pounded. My eyes locked onto that ancient tome as if it had been made just for me. Behind the counter, Victor let out a low chuckle. "Ah, so you noticed." I took a deep breath, composing myself, and walked back to the counter, pointing at the book. "That wasn¡¯t there when I walked in," I said suspiciously. Victor shrugged, a smug smile on his lips. "My shop is somewhat¡­ magical. Besides buying items, I obviously sell them too. And well, I figured you might be interested in this engineering manual." Inside, I was practically on fire. The possibility of learning about Automaton Golems was a huge leap in magical engineering! But I kept my expression calm and collected, suppressing my burning desire. "How much?" I asked casually. Victor laughed again, shaking his head. "Ah, Tyler, Tyler¡­ A book like this? Rare, advanced, and extremely useful for a promising engineer like you?" He made a dramatic gesture. "Seven hundred magic crystals." I nearly burst into laughter. "You¡¯ve got to be kidding me." I crossed my arms, staring at him. "Victor, I¡¯m still a level one acolyte. I need to advance before I can even try to study this manual properly. Besides, the reagents for this are already expensive on their own! You think I¡¯m going to spend that much right now?" Victor sighed and scratched his chin. "Alright, alright. How much are you offering?" "Three hundred and fifty crystals," I answered without hesitation. He clicked his tongue and shook his head. "You¡¯re trying to rob me, Tyler." "The difference between us is that I¡¯m an engineer. I know exactly the cost of the parts and materials for any project in this manual. You can slap an exorbitant price on it, but in the end, this is just knowledge without real application to anyone outside my field. Three hundred and fifty is a fair price." Victor was silent for a moment, then sighed and nodded. "Alright. Three hundred and fifty crystals. But do you have that amount right now?" I smiled. There was no way I could reveal absurd amounts of crystals just like that. Maybe I was being paranoid, but I felt that if I started flaunting large sums, my life would be in danger¡ªeven inside the tower. So I lied. "I promise to pay you, but I don¡¯t have that amount on hand at the moment. As soon as I advance to level two, I¡¯ll come back to buy it." Victor immediately frowned. "So you want me to hold the book without payment? What if someone else wants to buy it?" "Simple, you tell them it¡¯s already sold," I countered. He tapped his fingers on the counter, thoughtful, before narrowing his eyes at me. "In that case, the price goes up to four hundred crystals." My expression hardened. "Victor, that price is already approaching the cost of an entire lab." He shrugged. "Welcome to the world of merchants." I sighed heavily, knowing I was entering dangerous territory. But one thing was certain¡ªI needed that book. ... 1747 Words Chapter 74: Level up I negotiated a little more with Victor, pushing the price to a value that was fair for both of us. After a good round of arguments and counteroffers, we finally reached a satisfactory agreement. With that settled, I left the store and headed straight back to my engineering lab. As soon as I entered, my eyes fell on the table where several healing capsules were carefully arranged. All of them perfectly completed, waiting to be used. My success rate for crafting instant healing devices had reached 100%. No failures. No mistakes. It was an impressive feat, but selling all these capsules at once? That would be asking for trouble. "Normally, selling between four and seven devices per month would be reasonable. As for the rest, I¡¯ll have to store them." I sighed and began storing the vials inside a reinforced box in one corner of the lab. If I tried selling large quantities inside the Tower, I would end up attracting unwanted attention. That meant I needed to explore other options. Black market? External sales? "The outside world is dangerous... I need to become a Level 2 Acolyte before leaving!" With that thought in mind, I started formulating a plan. "After advancing to Level 2, I¡¯ll be able to practice magic spells and perhaps take on a mission outside the Tower. If I find connections out there, I might be able to sell my vials without dealing with bureaucracy or internal regulations." My thoughts were racing, so I did the only logical thing: "Display my current stats!" Immediately, the virtual lab in my mind responded. ["Name: Tyler Rustel"] ["Gender: Male"] ["Age: 16 years"] S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["N¨ªvel: 1 Acolyte."] ["Race: Human"] ["Strength: 2.10"] ["Agility: 2.30"] ["Vitality: 2.50"] ["Spiritual Energy: 1.90"] I observed the numbers with a satisfied smile. Progress was visible. My body was slowly being sculpted by the magical code I inscribed into it. . . . Time passed once again. Then, finally, I reached the limit of Level 1. Now, only a single magical code remained to take me to the next stage. The final code. The code that would open the path to Level 2. I left my room with determination and headed straight to Miguel¡¯s laboratory. The path was familiar, but my mind was focused on a single goal: purchasing the crystal potion containing magical spell formulas. As soon as I stepped through the door, I found Miguel holding a peculiar object in his hand¡ªa glowing triangle pulsing with mystical energy. Its faint radiance illuminated his wrinkled face, highlighting his expression of pure concentration. I decided to wait. Interrupting Miguel while he worked was not a smart idea. The old dwarf had a difficult temperament when his focus was broken. When he finally finished, I took the opportunity and stepped forward. "Sir! I want to buy the crystal potion with the magical formulas!" Miguel placed the crystal on the table and turned to me. Then, he adjusted his steampunk glasses, pushing them up onto his forehead, and stared at me with his golden ocular lenses. "Oh! You want to start learning Rank 0 spells?" I nodded firmly. "I¡¯ve nearly finished constructing my final mind rune, and there¡¯s only one step left before I advance to Level 2 Acolyte. I¡¯d like to make some preparations in advance!" Miguel¡¯s expression softened with a slight smile. "Being able to progress in both engineering and Meditation¡­ that is very satisfying to see." For a moment, he glanced at Charlotte, who was nearby, occasionally looking at me. She had advanced to Level 2 some time ago, but her aptitude for engineering had always been mediocre. Compared to me, her learning pace seemed much slower. Miguel returned his attention to me and crossed his arms. "The Tower¡¯s price for an introduction to magic models ranges between 30 and 50 magic crystals. However, I can give you a discount and lower it to 20 magic crystals." I raised an eyebrow. Such a big discount? "Although I could give you this information for free, I want you to understand that results only come through effort!" He smiled slightly. That was Miguel. A fair master. The professors¡¯ authority allowed them to sell information at favorable prices or even offer it for free, depending on the student. It was evident that Miguel approved of my progress. "Of course! I will always remember my mentor¡¯s teachings!" I pressed my lips together and quickly nodded, taking 20 magic crystals from the pouch at my waist. The bluish stones fell onto the table, releasing small sparks of energy as they collided with each other. Miguel nodded in satisfaction. "Very well! This is the crystal potion containing the introduction to magic models. You may study it at your leisure, but remember¡ªonly practice after your promotion to Level 2 Acolyte!" He turned to a shelf filled with various tools and retrieved a crystal-clear potion the size of a fist. Inside, golden words rippled gently as if they were alive. I carefully took the crystal potion and stored it away. Later that night¡­ The sky was already dark when I sat on my bed, the now-open crystal potion held in my hands. The faint glow of the shimmering liquid had left a stain on part of my lips. I took a deep breath and organized my thoughts. "Mages have named the spells that Acolytes can cast as Rank 0 magic, distinguishing them from the spells used by official Mages." It was a basic yet extremely important concept. No matter if an Acolyte was Level 2 or 3, their magic still belonged to Rank 0. That was because, in order to cast a true spell, a mage needed a body strong enough to withstand the impact of magical energy. Only those who reached the level of First-Class Mages could cast spells without suffering injuries. That was why mastering spell models was so crucial. "The principle of magical spell models is to construct a structure within the mind using spiritual energy. Then, this structure attracts external energy particles and transforms them through a complex process, generating the spell." Simply put¡­ Spiritual energy is the engine. The spell model is the catalyst. The concept remained the same, but different models attracted different types of particles, resulting in distinct spells. I closed my eyes for a moment, absorbing the information. "Constructing a magic model is an extremely delicate process. Any mistake can damage spiritual energy and require weeks of recovery¡ªor even cause critical harm." That was one of the biggest obstacles faced even by higher-level Acolytes. But I had an advantage. A slight smile appeared on my face as I looked at the now-empty crystal vial. "With the Virtual Laboratory, I can minimize my failures." "In the future, after advancing to Level 3 Acolyte, I¡¯ll need to construct my own magic model and acquire several others. That will be an enormous expense¡­ if not for my engineering advantage." I paused for a moment, feeling the weight of reality on my shoulders. Ordinary Acolytes didn¡¯t have the same opportunity. They had to risk their lives in dangerous missions¡ªfacing magical beasts, exploring ancient ruins, and getting involved in plots that didn¡¯t always have a favorable outcome. Only after numerous attempts¡ªand, for some, a great deal of luck¡ªwould they obtain enough magic crystals to invest in their own growth. It was a bloody price to pay on the path to becoming a Mage. "Compared to the magic crystals earned by risking my life as a Level 1 Acolyte, I can obtain much more by selling these vials." "None of that matters now. My main goal is to advance to Level 2 Acolyte!" Level 1 Acolytes could only store a limited amount of energy particles within their bodies. This energy provided basic magical resistance, but their control over the particles was rudimentary¡ªlike trying to hold water with their hands. A Level 2 Acolyte, on the other hand, was completely different. The biggest difference was that they could finally cast Rank 0 spells. With a well-structured spell model, even a simple Rank 0 spell could be amplified to have a much greater destructive effect. . . I took a deep breath and closed my eyes, focusing on the process. . . The next morning¡­ The first thing I felt upon opening my eyes was a drastic change in my body. "I¡¯ve finally advanced to Level 2 Acolyte!" The flow of energy particles within me was much more intense¡ªmuch more solid than before. The sensation was like having a river of energy coursing beneath my skin, ready to be shaped. My spiritual energy had also expanded significantly, allowing me to process thoughts and information with far greater clarity. ["Beep!"] The voice of the Virtual Laboratory echoed in my mind. ["Spiritual energy has undergone a major increase!"] I frowned. ["The Host¡¯s spiritual energy has increased, and an unknown effect has occurred within the Virtual Laboratory. Processing speed has been enhanced!"] A screen was projected inside my mind, filled with graphs and numbers. The curves showed a drastic rise in the system¡¯s efficiency. My eyes gleamed with excitement. "So, the Virtual Laboratory really has undergone qualitative changes after transcending worlds¡­" From the moment I arrived here, it had fused completely with my soul. Now, as my spiritual energy grew stronger, the Virtual Laboratory itself evolved along with me! A smile spread across my face. If this trend continued¡­ who knew how far I could go? ... 1564 Words Chapter 75: Spells "My soul and my laboratory have merged..." I was thinking about this, reflecting on what I had learned so far. The tower of Mount Sol, with all its grandeur, still seemed to be barely scratching the surface of what souls really were. They had only managed to comprehend basic behaviors and patterns of the cytoplasmic beings. To uncover the deeper secrets, only an Official Mage would have access. It only reminded me that, on the path of magic and engineering, there was still a long way to go. "I still have a lot to learn." The mind of an Acolyte like me couldn¡¯t even dream of meddling with the complexity of souls yet. "Bring up my current statistics." Inside my mind, the voice of the virtual lab immediately responded. ["Name: Tyler Rustel"] ["Gender: Male"] ["Age: 16 years"] [Level: 2 acolyte] ["Race: Human"] ["Strength: 2.20"] ["Agility: 2.40"] ["Vitality: 2.70"] ["Spiritual Energy: 4.0"] The 3D image of my statistics appeared before me, floating in the air. What caught my attention most was the spiritual strength, which had more than doubled since advancing to Level 2. A significant increase, a clear reflection of my progress. Smiling contentedly, I continued to ponder my next steps. I got up from the bed and started getting ready to go out. I knew the spell market was located in the district between the Academic Area and the Trading Post. It was a strange place, with an uncomfortable atmosphere, as if it were more of a merchandise selling post than a learning center. And the service, well... it was almost nonexistent. The people there were cold, as if no one really wanted to be there. I wasn¡¯t expecting any sympathy from anyone, but I needed what they were offering. Spells, the next essential step. When I arrived at the place, the first thing I noticed was the desolate and impersonal environment. The counter was empty, except for an old lady with a serious appearance behind a glass box. Her expression was impenetrable, as if I were a stranger who owed her something. "Sorry to bother you!" Bowing slightly, I felt a dense pressure in the air. The old lady in front of me emitted a distinct energy, very strong. There was no doubt: she was a Level 3 Acolyte, but something about her seemed different. I wasn¡¯t sure what she had experienced to reach this point, but I could feel the weight of her presence. Without hesitation, I decided to use my Virtual Lab to check for more details. "Lab, Inspect!" Her voice suddenly sounded, cold and authoritative, like a sharp blade cutting through the air. She didn¡¯t seem the slightest bit interested. "What do you want?" The Virtual Lab immediately responded to my request, displaying a holographic screen that showed the old lady¡¯s statistics, and what I found was surprising. ["Bip!"] ["Name: Unknown"] ["Gender: Female"] ["Age: Indeterminate"] ["Level: 3 Acolyte."] ["Race: Human"] ["Strength: 2.0"] ["Agility: 2.0"] ["Vitality: 3.70"] ["Spiritual Energy: 6.6"] Although she was a Level 3 Acolyte, her spiritual strength was surprisingly low, which suggested she had likely gone through some kind of injury or severe damage. However, I was still far from being a threat to her. The Lab had made a great update since my promotion. It was now capable of inspecting even the statistics of other Level 3 Acolytes and living beings, although its capacity was limited when compared to Mages. I smiled as best as I could and, in a gentle voice, asked: "Would you let me take a look at the spell models?" Without saying a word, the old lady grabbed a large, dusty book and threw it onto the table carelessly. She didn¡¯t seem the least bit concerned whether I would buy anything or not, but this was something I had already expected from the cold and impersonal service of the place. With eager hands, I opened the book. The smell of old and dust filled the air, but the content inside was what truly interested me. What lay before me were spells and their magic models. The vision expanded, and the details began to form in my mind. 1.Solar Light Arrow Description: Conjures a bow that shoots powerful solar light arrows, capable of exploding enemies. Solar energy incinerates the darkness and purifies the trajectory of the arrows. Prerequisites: Energy Fundamentals, Magic Model Construction, Advanced Magical Literacy. 2.Radiant Orb Description: Creates a sphere of condensed light with intense thermal power. The trajectory can be slightly adjusted as the orb moves through the air. Prerequisites: Energy Fundamentals, Basic Alchemy. 3.Hand of Auris Description: Materializes a hand of sacred light capable of grabbing or attacking enemies with an energetic impact. The hand shines brightly and dispels shadows around it. Prerequisites: Energy Fundamentals, Light Studies, Basic Evocation, Advanced Magical Literacy. As I looked at the spells, my mind began processing the information. The solar light arrow... a simple destructive spell, but with great power. I already knew it would be useful for me, considering that with the virtual lab, hitting moving targets wouldn¡¯t be difficult. "These are very basic spells. Are there any more advanced ones?" I furrowed my brows, waiting for a response. The old lady didn¡¯t seem at all willing to help me beyond this. She answered in a cold, direct manner: "None! We only provide basic types of magic here. As for the rest, get them from your mentor!" I was a little frustrated by her lack of patience, but I knew I had little time to waste. "Give me the magic models for the Solar Light Arrow and the Hand of Auris!" I put on the best smile I could. She looked at me for a moment, clearly impatient, but finally responded in an even more irritated voice: "Each one will cost 50 magic crystals!" With the old lady irritated, I had no choice but to pay the requested price. I took 100 magic crystals from my pouch and placed them on the table, watching her hand over two thick parchment books. The covers of the books were simple, but in the magical style, the names of the spells were written: Solar Light Arrow and Hand of Auris. I held them firmly, knowing that these books would now be a crucial step in my future as a mage. I was about to leave, the two books weighing in my hands, when a voice caught my attention. "Hey, Tyler!" I stopped immediately, a bit surprised to hear my name. When I looked back, I saw a man running toward me, wearing a leather armor that seemed to be in terrible condition. The armor was torn, with battle marks all over it, and it looked like he hadn¡¯t made the slightest effort to fix it. "Liam?" I said, recognizing him immediately. "I thought it was you! It¡¯s been a while since we last met!" Liam said, with a genuine smile, but he soon looked at the books I was holding, and his expression changed to one of surprise masked by curiosity. "You¡¯re¡­ buying magic models? Did you advance to Level 2 Acolyte?" "Yes! I just advanced! I bought these books to learn!" I replied, feeling a bit proud, though I didn¡¯t want to show it too much. "Virtual Lab, inspect Liam and show only his attribute status!" I thought, and the holographic screen appeared, showing Liam¡¯s information. ["Strength: 2.5"] ["Agility: 2.7"] ["Vitality: 3.0"] ["Spiritual Energy: 4.0"] "It looks like Liam advanced not long before me. These stats are typical for a newly advanced Level 2 Acolyte." I concluded mentally, observing him more carefully. "We needed some magic crystals, so our team took on some missions. James also advanced to Level 2 Acolyte recently and wanted to try learning a magic model. It¡¯s a shame he still has to take some theoretical classes after failing several of them..." Liam commented, casually putting his hands in his pockets, but the look in his eyes was not as calm as his posture suggested. He was clearly frustrated with the financial situation and the obstacles in his way. I looked at the spells in my hand, and then he made a comment about them. "You really are worthy of being an Engineering student, with all that money!" he said, with a bitter laugh. I just smiled. "Ah, my success rate has increased a bit recently, so I earned more magic crystals. But as you can see, I¡¯ve already spent all of them on these spells." I made a dramatic gesture, putting a helpless expression on my face, which made Liam chuckle lightly, but he seemed somewhat uncomfortable seeing my "good luck." "Yeah! Every cost at the Tower of Mount Sol is so high..." he muttered, and I could hear the frustration in his voice. I knew about his situation. Liam came from a noble family, but when he arrived here, he realized that magic crystals and the resources to move forward were far more limited than he had imagined. Without the family wealth to support him, he found himself in difficulties. "Speaking of which, after we all advance to Level 2 Acolytes and master our spells, shall we all take on a group mission?" Liam looked at me with a strange expression. "No. Because we¡¯re not on the same level." I said, trying to soften the words, but with a calm smile on my face. Liam frowned, clearly uncomfortable, but instead of reacting in the aggressive way I expected, he sighed and replied with a slight resignation: "I know¡­ You don¡¯t have to risk your life in that dangerous forest, just build a few devices and sell them. You¡¯ll make more profit than I will, risking my life every day." He clenched his fists, and I could see his frustration becoming clearer. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This isn¡¯t fair!" He said, his voice trembling with emotion. I shook my head, understanding his frustration. "It¡¯s not unfair, Liam. Everyone has their own path to follow. Mine is different from yours, but you have your own advantages." "But¡­" he began, but I was already starting to walk away, not wanting to get involved more than necessary. I knew what he wanted ¡ª he wanted my support, maybe even a loan of magic crystals or devices to help with his situation, but I already had what I needed. It was better to move on before he started asking for more help. "Anyway, see you later, Liam." I said goodbye, raising my hand and leaving before he could insist further. .... 1763 words Chapter 76: Virtual spells I held the book Hand of Auris firmly, feeling its yellowed leather cover beneath my fingers. The metal chain sealing it was sturdy, its ends shaped like a belt. I knew I couldn¡¯t simply open it like an ordinary book. Advanced spells required precautions and rituals. "Learning the Hand of Auris requires Fundamentals of Energy, Light Studies, Basic Evocation, and Advanced Magical Literacy." I had learned these concepts a long time ago. Thanks to selling my magical devices, I had access to advanced study materials, deepening my understanding of the light element. I took a deep breath before reciting the necessary incantation to unlock the pages: "LightoCome, burn away the darkness." My voice echoed softly in the room, and the book immediately reacted. Subtle tremors ran across its surface, and, in response to the command, the chains of light began to undo themselves, dissolving into the air like golden sparks. The pages started flipping rapidly, revealing their contents. "Virtual Lab, start recording the information!" The Lab system activated instantly. My field of vision expanded slightly as it began recording and cataloging every detail of the Hand of Auris magic model. The lab¡¯s light shone in my eyes. I read quickly, absorbing the complex diagrams and detailed instructions. Only after going through all the pages and hearing the Lab¡¯s confirmation did I close the book, satisfied. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The construction of a magic model is the foundation for a Mage to cast spells. This process includes a degree of complex variation as well as the precise construction of the magic model itself. Learning a spell takes at least several months." I thought about that as I sighed. This was precisely why so many apprentices gave up before becoming true Mages. Without the Virtual Lab, I would have had to spend months practicing and failing countless times before managing to cast a single spell. ["Data recording is complete."] With that done, I picked up the second book: Solar Light Arrow. I flipped through its pages and gave another command to the Lab. Just like before, it recorded and stored the information quickly. ["Data recording is complete."] I smiled, satisfied with my progress. Finally, I threw myself onto the bed, relaxing for a moment before issuing a mental command. "Activate the Virtual Lab!" Suddenly, the environment around me began to disappear. The room, the books, the bed¡ªall dissolved in the blink of an eye. In their place, a vast endless digital sea emerged, an expanse of data surrounding me like the waves of an invisible ocean. I took a deep breath before giving the next command: "Transfer the collected information from the books to my mind." ["Beep. Transmitting information."] Immediately, I felt a stream of data and knowledge flooding my brain. I now knew and understood the spells, but that didn¡¯t mean I had mastered them yet. If I wanted to master them instantly, I would have to allow the Lab to create artificial experiences based on thousands of simulations, implanting those memories directly into me. The problem? That process left a terrible taste in my mouth and caused dizziness so intense that I almost threw up. If I could avoid it, that would be for the best. Maybe, with just the knowledge from the books, I could learn in a less agonizing way. With that in mind, I gave the next command: "Create a target practice environment." The virtual sea immediately began to change. Data reorganized around me, reconstructing a new setting. Within seconds, the space transformed into a beautiful green forest. The air was fresh, and the sound of leaves swaying in the wind made the simulation incredibly realistic. In front of me, several training dummies took shape, simulating wild creatures. There were everything from giant boars to monstrous scorpions. "Alright, time to test." I took a deep breath and raised my hands, feeling the energy around me pulse in response. Here, I could fail as many times as necessary without consequences... In the real world, a single mistake could be fatal. Following the specifications of the Data Model, I began to recite the words of the Solar Light Bow spell. My voice echoed through the virtual space, strong yet cautious: "Light!" "Oh, light! Illuminate my path by destroying the darkness..." As soon as I began the incantation, I felt my connection with the Virtual Lab deepen. My mind merged with the image of my digital body, allowing every detail of the spell¡¯s execution to be automatically adjusted by the simulation. The energy around me began to converge. Golden rays shimmered in the air, flowing into my hands like liquid light currents. The virtual image representing me moved in sync, executing precise gestures as the elemental energy molded itself into a radiant bow. The process was fascinating. The light gradually condensed, transforming into an arched structure of pure solar magic. A single arrow of light began to form in my grip, flickering with an intense golden glow. But then¡ª On the 14th magic word, I felt a slight delay in my movements. Half a second. It was enough to throw off the gathered energy. Before I could correct my mistake, the spell collapsed. "BOOM~~" The condensed light exploded violently before my eyes, generating a scorching ball of solar fire. The destructive energy engulfed my virtual image completely. For an instant, all I could see was a blinding white curtain of light, followed by an intense wave of heat. The Virtual World trembled. Luminous fragments flew in all directions before being consumed by solar radiation. If this had happened in the real world, at least half of my room would have been reduced to ashes. Fortunately, the simulation recorded the failure with precision, and seconds later, the scene was restored to its original state as if nothing had happened. Even so, I couldn¡¯t help the feeling of cold sweat running down my forehead¡ªeven though, in this digital world, my body wasn¡¯t even real. I had just seen my own virtual image being torn apart by a magical explosion. The sensation was so vivid, so intense... My heart stopped for a second. I knew this was just a simulation. But this illusion of reality was powerful. Unreal reality. The simulation didn¡¯t just replicate spell casting¡ªit allowed me to fully experience its risks. If I made a mistake in the real world, there would be no reset button. I took a deep breath, steadying myself. "Alright... Let¡¯s try again." "Light!" "Oh, light! Illuminate my path, help me destroy the darkness..." My gaze locked onto the semi-formed light bow in my hands, my mind split between the incantation and adjusting my spiritual energy. I felt the magic vibrating within me, responding to the invocation. The warm, radiant energy began to shape itself once more, forming the luminous structure of the bow. I was close... So close. But then¡ª "Damn it!" On the 17th syllable, my Spirit¡¯s frequency wavered for a millisecond. Too small for an amateur to notice, but more than enough to destabilize the entire magical construct. The spiritual model I was trying to form collapsed. "BOOM!" The gathered energy exploded violently, and once again, my virtual body was consumed by golden flames. I stood still for a moment, watching the luminous remnants of the explosion while letting out a helpless, bitter laugh. "Again..." I took a moment to calm myself. My breathing was only a virtual reflex, but I still felt the need to stabilize my mind. Then, I clenched my fists and, for the thirteenth time, chanted the spell. "Light!" "Oh, light! Illuminate my path, help me destroy the darkness..." "BOOM!" The failure happened again. And again. And again. Each time, the mistake was just a tiny detail. My hand gestures lagged by a fraction of a second. My spiritual frequency misaligned at the last moment. I hesitated for an instant before releasing the energy. The result was always the same: a devastating explosion that reduced my virtual body to ashes. If this were the real world, I would have died on the first attempt. But here, I could fail infinitely without risk. The problem was the wasted time¡ªand my mental exhaustion. My spiritual energy was depleting. My eyes¡ªeven though they were just a projection inside the Virtual Lab¡ªburned with fatigue. But this time, instead of frustration, I felt a sudden urge to laugh. A satisfied, almost wild laugh escaped me. "Screw this!" I wasn¡¯t going to waste more time manually mastering this damn spell! If the Virtual Lab could emulate failures and infinite simulations, then why the hell was I still trying alone? Even if I had to throw up, I wouldn¡¯t care. "Lab, activate Advanced Simulation Mode! Emulate not only the Solar Light Bow but also the Hand of Auris! Create artificial experiences until absolute mastery!" ["Executing command."] The virtual sea distorted violently, and hundreds of holographic versions of me appeared around me. Each one began executing the spells simultaneously. Every mistake was corrected in the next attempt. Every failure was analyzed in real-time. It was an army of "Tylers," all failing, improving, and repeating. The estimated completion time appeared before me in glowing blue numbers: ["Estimated time: 100:30:23"] Just 100 hours. That time was ridiculously fast. In the real world, any other student would need months just to achieve a basic level of proficiency. I crossed my arms, satisfied. "That¡¯ll do." I deactivated the simulation and let myself fall onto the bed in my dorm. ... 1559 Words Chapter 77: Mechanical arm After a good sleep, I opened my eyes. The illuminated stone ceiling reminded me exactly where I was¡ªat the Tower of Monte Sol. I let out a long yawn and stretched, feeling my muscles relax after so many hours of rest. "When these spell models are completed¡­" I murmured to myself, feeling the excitement building in my chest. I will take on an exploration mission. It was about time I gained real experience outside the tower. I rolled out of bed and walked to the washbasin, splashing cold water on my face. The refreshing shock woke me up completely. The hygiene routine was quick¡ªbrushing my teeth, fixing my hair. The life of an engineer in the tower wasn¡¯t much different from that of a common acolyte. We all had duties to fulfill. As soon as I left my room, I went straight to find Miguel. As always, he was engrossed in his tasks, creating devices and performing maintenance. I did what I needed to do, completing my daily tasks without wasting too much time. But my mind was elsewhere. My armor. "If I¡¯m an engineer, I need to dress like one," I muttered to myself as I walked toward my laboratory. Miguel and Mateo dressed like engineers, but there was a difference. They didn¡¯t wear technological armor. In fact¡­ they didn¡¯t even seem like combat engineers. Miguel, for example, rarely built weapons or deadly devices. His focus was on support artifacts. He was an expert at catering to wizards who could afford his inventions, building tools that made life easier for those who could pay. They were in a safe environment. Here, inside the tower, there was no need for heavy weaponry or preparing for combat. When I finally arrived at my laboratory, I stuck the key in the lock and entered. The metallic smell of oil and steel greeted me like an old friend. My machine shop. My sanctuary. A fierce smile spread across my face. "I¡¯m different¡­" When the time comes for me to leave this school and explore the world¡­ I¡¯ll have full armor. And a fully modified airship. Surrounded by super machine guns. If a dragon slips up¡­ It¡¯ll be taken down. The mere thought made me laugh quietly. No one had ever seen an engineer like me. I walked to my chair at the central table in the lab. "Time to design," I murmured. I leaned back and then issued a command to my virtual laboratory. "Design the mechanical arm for my armor." ["Beep!"] Before my eyes, a hologram of a metal arm began to form, and each part of the arm displayed information. ["Mechanical Arm Plustil. V.01"] ["1. Basic Structure (The ¡¯Skeleton¡¯)"] ["Material: Vil Iron and Vil Bronze. The structure is made from robust pieces to ensure strength."] ["Design: The arm starts with a structure of metal tubes, connected by joints and supports. The joints are made with Vil bronze pins, allowing smooth movement."] ["Gear Connections: At crucial points of the joints, the engineer must install gears, creating a mechanical system that enables smooth and controlled movement."] ["2. Joints and Movements"] ["Hyperflexible Joints: The elbow, wrist, and finger joints are made of movable pieces that work with gear systems and steam-powered pistons."] ["Steam Pistons: Connected to the joints, these pistons help generate force for the arm¡¯s movement, with pressure release valves, controlled by a manometer to avoid overload."] ["3. Energy System"] ["The arm is powered by a small steam generator embedded in the user¡¯s torso or the mechanical arm itself. A small brass boiler, where enchanted magical crystals are heated, generates enchanted steam, which is transferred to the pistons."] ["Steam Conductors: Flexible tubes, made of Vil copper and reinforced with enchanted platinum cloth, transport steam from the boiler to the pistons and other mechanisms."] ["4. Control System"] . . . . I moved my fingers in front of the hologram, zooming in on the internal parts of the mechanical arm, observing the details as I adjusted the view to examine each piece. "Laboratory, add an energy blade hidden in a compartment on the back of the mechanical hand," I said, my voice firm and full of confidence. ["Beep!"] Quickly, the hologram of the blade materialized, perfect, with energy shimmering as it integrated into the hidden compartment, invisible until activated. I zoomed in on the back of the hand to see the details of the hidden blade. The blade seemed sharp, lethal, and very discreet. "Satisfied... but the gripping power of this hand... what is it?" I asked, still carefully observing the joints. ["The gripping power of the mechanical hand is far superior to that of an average human. Approximately 100 times stronger than normal, with the ability to crush high-density materials with ease."] I felt immediate satisfaction upon hearing the response. The power was satisfying, but something still didn¡¯t feel right. I didn¡¯t want to rely solely on a hidden blade in combat situations. "Laboratory," I said, with more determination in my voice, "integrate an energy chainsaw into this mechanical arm. I need something more... robust." ["Executing command."] Within moments, the energy chainsaw was created, its blades spinning with powerful energy. It fit perfectly into the forearm, ready to be activated in moments of need. Now, I had the power of a hidden blade, but also the brutality of an energy chainsaw to cut through anything in my way. . . Somewhere in the sky... Lity was sitting with the grace of a goddess atop the head of a massive bird, resembling a giant hawk. Her lilac eyes reflected the blue sky¡¯s brightness, fixed and serene as she watched the horizon with a piercing intensity. The black uniform she wore, perfectly fitted to her slender, elegant body, flowed in the wind. The outfit, filled with mysterious symbols, was characteristic of high-ranking acolytes, a symbol of power and respect. Her white hair, like strands of silver, danced gently in the wind, contrasting with her radiant black skin that exuded an aura of mystery and authority. Around her, an army of hawks, also carrying other acolytes, flew high in the sky, their dark bodies like shadows cutting through the clouds. Lity was alone in the front, her posture upright, firm, and unshakable, as if nothing could touch her. She slowly turned her head to look back, her yellow eyes gleaming in the sunlight. There, high above, floated a solitary figure: a skull, wearing the same black robe as Lity. The skull, with its eyes emanating intense blue flames, seemed to question the mission ahead. Lity slightly tilted her head to the side, a subtle gesture, almost imperceptible, but one that carried a clear meaning. A signal for the skull to approach. She responded with the calmness of someone who already knew the answer, her voice soft and calm, but with the firmness of someone who fears nothing. "Don¡¯t worry," Lity said, a soft smile dancing on her lips. "It wouldn¡¯t be smart for any of us to try and invade the Tower of Monte Sol. But this isn¡¯t my mission; I¡¯m just following orders to make a few attacks on the acolytes, try to kill some, and then leave." She paused, her eyes softening as she looked at the skull with a gleam of determination. "If I succeed, I¡¯ll finally obtain the knowledge I need... the formula to advance. To become a complete mage." The skull laughed, the sound of its laughter echoing like a dark jest. Then, something peculiar happened: its skeletal body began to change. Its bones restructured, rapidly transforming into something else. In a few seconds, the skull¡¯s body bent and reshaped, revealing a young, slender figure, a lolita with black skin, delicate features, and a determined look. It was a lolita, a level 2 acolyte, now transformed into a figure both imposing and graceful. She looked at Lity with a playful smile, her eyes, once burning with blue flames, now returned to normal. "I can¡¯t wait to see you finally become a mage, Lity," she said enthusiastically, her words filled with contagious emotion. "And when that happens... who knows, maybe I¡¯ll finally get out of this curse of being a lolita." Lity gazed at her sister Bleia, now transformed from a lolita into a human-like figure, with a look of compassion, but also of rigor. She knew that for Bleia to have a chance of escaping the curse that bound her, it would take more than just trust in her own strength. It required a level of power that she still lacked. "Bleia, you know what you need to do," Lity said, her voice deep and calm, but carrying a seriousness that couldn¡¯t be ignored. "It¡¯s not just my help you need. You need to advance to level 3, urgently. Only then can you start thinking about escaping this curse that weighs on you." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bleia sighed, a heavy sigh that seemed to carry the weight of her frustrations and limitations. She knew Lity was right. She looked to the horizon. As her eyes focused on the vast distance, something began to stand out in sight. A colossal mountain, titanic, appeared on the horizon. Bleia looked up, her eyes fixed on the mountain that seemed to surpass the deep blue sky. Her breath grew heavy, as if the mere act of looking at it was a challenge. She knew that this was the place they needed to reach, but the cost of the journey was undeniable. "We¡¯ll need to climb it manually," Bleia said, her voice filled with concern. "The giant hawks won¡¯t be able to handle the altitude anymore. This mountain... it¡¯s too much even for them." ... 1602 Words Chapter 78: Armor saw After designing the armor¡¯s blueprint in my virtual lab, I saved it in a folder. This time, I realized I would really need extra protection because, even though my precision with the virtual lab is absurd, there is now a clear chance that sparks could fall into my eyes¡ªor something worse. Besides melting iron, I will be creating weapons. Quickly, I left the lab, went to the trading post, and bought an engineer¡¯s outfit¡ªthe best one available. In addition, I acquired the automaton book that Victor was selling. Then, I returned and began working while waiting for the virtual lab to complete its task with both magic models. . . Days later... . . The smell of burnt oil and heated metal lingers in the air as I adjust my protective goggles over my nose. I take a deep breath and grab the engine¡¯s main cylinder with both hands. The brushed steel is still warm from the last adjustment, and I can feel its rough texture beneath my fingers. With precise movements, I fit the piece into the saw¡¯s structure and secure it with rivets, hammering them carefully into place. Each strike of the hammer echoes through the lab like a mechanical symphony. The copper boiler is already connected to the engine, its pipes snaking through the structure like metallic veins. I open a side valve and pour in some distilled water, listening to the dripping sound echo inside the tank. Now, the finishing touch: ignition. I take a blowtorch and adjust the bluish flame, bringing it closer to the combustion chamber. The metallic click of ignition echoes, and within seconds, steam begins to form, bringing the gears to life. I press a large brass button on the side panel, and for a moment, there is a tense silence. Then, a deep, guttural roar spreads through the lab as the engine gains power. Thick, whitish smoke billows from the exhausts, spiraling up to the high ceiling. The sound of gears intertwines with the hiss of steam, creating a mechanical melody that only an engineer like me could appreciate. "VRRRRRRRR~~" "VRRRR~~" I step back, wiping my grease-stained hands on my leather apron. My lips curl into a satisfied smile. The engine is functional, just as I wanted. My eyes shift from the still-growling engine to the side of the lab, where my most ambitious creation rests: The combat armor. It stands on a metal support, gleaming under the flickering gas lamps. The black vile steel covering the torso and arms is reinforced with additional plates on the shoulders and forearms, where I embedded small hydraulic pistons to amplify the strength of its blows. The joints and rivets are meticulously positioned, ensuring mobility without compromising durability. But it¡¯s not complete yet. The left leg is entirely missing, exposing the internal framework of gears and tubes awaiting the final installation. The central reactor in the chest also needs adjustments; the enchanted steam core is still not properly calibrated. I make these mental notes, already planning the next steps, but for now, my focus shifts back to the steam-powered chainsaw on the workbench. I take a deep breath, grab a cloth, and wipe the soot from my fingers before continuing. I turn off the engine, making it go silent. With a firm pull, I slide the reinforced metal blade out of its casing. Its dull shine reveals the special alloy I used to make it absurdly resistant. The surface is studded with serrated teeth, razor-sharp and positioned at the perfect angle to tear through flesh and bone with ease. I run my fingertips along the edge, feeling its lethality. Carefully, I mount the blade onto the newly finished engine shaft. Using a wrench, I tighten the securing bolts, ensuring it is properly adjusted to withstand the intense rotation. I give it one final turn, and then, satisfied, I lift the saw into the air. The weight is perfectly balanced, and the residual steam in the engine hisses softly. With that, I could massacre some monsters with ease. This saw, with enchanted vile metal, has a power level above 5 points. This reinforced blade would easily cut through even bone. When this blade spins, it will create a centrifugal force that activates the code I carved into the blades, heating them to a superhuman level, transforming them into plasma energy blades. It wasn¡¯t what I initially intended, but it¡¯s a satisfying result. I grip the steam-powered chainsaw tightly and turn my attention to the unfinished armor. Its metallic gleam challenges me silently. I take a deep breath and walk toward it, already visualizing how the chainsaw will integrate into the mechanical arm. I grab my wrench and begin removing the temporary mechanical forearm, loosening the bolts with swift movements. The clinking of metal echoes through the lab as I set the piece aside. With a small blowtorch, I adjust the brass connectors and reinforce the fittings. The saw¡¯s structure needs to be perfectly aligned so it won¡¯t compromise the armor¡¯s mobility. I grab a set of steel supports and begin bolting the chainsaw¡¯s base to the forearm. Residual steam still escapes in small bursts as I adjust the final fittings. I use rivets to secure the joints, ensuring that the weapon not only functions but becomes a natural extension of the armor¡¯s arm. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The integrated motor is already in place, and the gleaming blade rests on the forearm, ready to spring into action at the slightest command. Now, I just need to melt a bit more metal and design additional plates to connect a fist to this chainsaw arm. Then, a sound resonates in my mind, interrupting my moment of contemplation: ["Beep!"] ["Spell model completed."] ["Should I transmit the information?"] My heart races. I was waiting for this. "Finally¡­" I murmur, feeling a shiver run down my spine. My eyes shift to the center of the lab, where a chair awaits me beside the main desk. Without hesitation, I walk to it and sit down. I clench my fists tightly, feeling my fingers tremble slightly against the leather gloves. I hate this sensation. My body already anticipates what¡¯s coming, as if a part of me tries to resist the inevitable. But there¡¯s no way to ease this without using some magical crystals¡ªand wasting them is not an option. I take a deep breath, trying to calm my mind before giving the command. "Transmit." The lab obeys instantly. A wave of heat runs down my spine. My stomach churns, and for a moment, I feel an uncontrollable urge to vomit. I grit my teeth, trying to maintain control as my vision blurs and lines of pulsing energy dance through my mind. The two spells, once only theoretical knowledge, are now fully assimilated. Not only do I understand them¡ªI now control them. Every letter, every magical flow pattern, every slight variation in my brain has become part of me. Years of study and practice were compressed into mere seconds and poured directly into my being. Taking a deep breath, I feel the artificial experience spreading through my body, integrating with my reflexes, my instincts. My muscles involuntarily contract before finally relaxing. After a few minutes of pure discomfort, the sensation stops as abruptly as it began. I open my eyes, blinking a few times as my mind adjusts to the new reality. I rise from the chair. A determined smile forms on my lips. "Time to test them." I left my lab behind, climbing the spiral stairs of the Tower. My destination: the Magical Spell Practice Room on the third floor. A space designed to withstand the side effects of any arcane experiment¡ªeven a potential spell reflux, which could be fatal for an unprepared Acolyte. At this hour, during dinner, few apprentices were present, which was convenient. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for curious stares or unnecessary chatter. I walked directly to the reception desk, where an elderly Acolyte¡ªhis wrinkled face and deep-set eyes like keyholes¡ªwas managing the place. His gaze scanned me from top to bottom before he extended his hand. I sighed and pulled five magical crystals from the inner pocket of my coat, letting them fall into his bony palm. They tinkled softly before disappearing into his worn tunic. In return, he handed me a special card, cold to the touch, engraved with faintly glowing runes. "One hour," he murmured. For most Acolytes, sixty minutes of practice was an impossible luxury. With their pathetic amount of Spiritual Energy, they could hardly maintain basic spells for more than half an hour. If I didn¡¯t control my energy flow, I could exhaust myself completely in just fifteen minutes. But I was no ordinary Acolyte. With firm steps, I walked to one of the stone doors aligned along the hallway. The number engraved above it matched my card¡¯s number. Without hesitation, I held up the card and waved it through the air in front of the door. The runes on it glowed, and without a sound, the massive stone slid to the side, opening. The Magical Spell Practice Room was a simple, unadorned space. Cold stone walls absorbed any heat, and the floor was marked with deactivated arcane circles. The main feature of the room, however, stood at the far end: a gigantic humanoid target made of black augite. Its dark, irregular surface absorbed the room¡¯s light, emanating an intimidating presence. That material was strong enough to repel low-level magic, making it the perfect target for the experimental spells of Acolytes. ... 1580 Words Chapter 79: Testing spells I stood facing the augita target, the room around me silent and expectant. My back remained straight, and I closed my eyes for a moment, allowing the process of casting the Solar Light Arc spell to flow through my mind. I recalled every step of the ritual¡ªthe channeling of spiritual energy, the way gestures and voice intertwine to create the magical construct. The precision, the fluidity. The connection with the essence of the spell. With a deep breath, I opened my eyes and said in a firm and solemn voice, with the determination of a master: "Virtual Lab. Pay close attention to the entire process. Correct me immediately if you think I made the slightest mistake!" The response came instantly, with the efficiency I had expected. ["Beep!"] ["New task established!"] ["Starting real-time monitoring¡­"] The blue light, in a quick blink, filled my vision. The world before me seemed to change. The practice room was now digitized, and before my eyes, a precise three-dimensional projection appeared. Countless blue node points were scattered throughout the room, as if dividing the space into meticulously detailed regions. Every movement I needed to make was broken down into a series of virtual images, each in a precise order. It was like a perfect dance, a set of algorithmic instructions projected directly onto my retina. "I don¡¯t need this." I said quietly, impatiently waving my hand upward, making the tutorial hologram disappear before me. I trusted that the artificial experience I had absorbed was more than enough for what I needed to do. I closed my eyes for a brief moment, and the decision was made. "Before casting spells, let¡¯s try a physical attack first!" I exclaimed mentally. With a fluid and natural movement, I stepped forward. The muscles in my right arm flexed, the strength of the tension building, and then, in a single motion, I advanced toward the augita target. "Pow!" The percussion of my punch echoed through the room as my fist met the hard surface of the humanoid target. A slight indentation, almost imperceptible, remained on the sturdy material¡ªbut still, it was something. I could feel the resistance of the stone, which had partially repelled the force of my strike. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Instantly, the virtual lab screen flickered, and words began to form in the digitized view. ["Classification: Physical Attack."] ["Power Level: 2."] ["Damage to target: Minimal."] "Power level." I repeated in thought. This is the official standard used by Mages to measure the extent of their power. One unit is equivalent to the amount of energy that can be released by 1 gram of magical crystal. In other words, it¡¯s an efficient way to quantify strength¡­but, as always, not the most accurate. "This method of measurement isn¡¯t bad, but¡­" A spark of self-sufficiency ignited within me. "My Virtual Lab is much more accurate!" With a quick movement, I took the hammer I had projected and attached to my waist. The weight of the heavy metal in my hand was comfortable, almost like an extension of my own arm. The hammer, a substitute for the large axe I used to carry, was perfect for the tests I planned to conduct. I ran my fingers along the handle, firm and cold, then bent my knees, preparing for the strike. "Jump~~" With a controlled leap, I stepped forward and, with all the strength concentrated in my muscles, struck the augita target with an impetuous movement. The energy in my body transformed into a wave of pure force as the hammer descended. The impact was resounding, reverberating through the floor of the room. "Bang!" A small crack appeared on the stone surface, so insignificant it almost went unnoticed. Frustration began to grow inside me, but I still knew I needed more data to understand how to increase the power. The screen of my virtual lab flickered, bringing up the results: ["Classification: Physical Attack."] ["Power Level: 3."] ["Damage to target: Light."] I looked at the screen and then nodded thoughtfully. "I used all my power to strike with the hammer, but the damage was like this¡­" I murmured to myself. "How pathetic. Without a doubt, the magic I will cast on this target will have much more effect. In other words, in the magical world, physical strength will only be useful if it¡¯s something completely inhuman." With that, I turned my back to the target and stepped away, my focus now shifting to what really mattered: testing the spells. "Time to see what magic can do." With my thoughts focused and spiritual energy pulsing through my body, I took a deep breath and began reciting the magical words firmly, letting them intertwine with the quick movements of my hands. Each gesture was a precise dance, a fluid sequence of symbols that only I could understand. "Solar Light Arc! Obey my command. Come and burn the darkness!" My voice was low and controlled, but filled with authority. As the words were spoken, my body began to shine in shades of yellow, a sign that the energy of the light element was being summoned. The amount of power concentrating within me was absurd, but controlled. My fingers moved with impressive speed, tracing symbols in the air, compressing the light and directing it to form. The light arc appeared before me. Along with it, a vibrant, almost ethereal light arrow began to form in my hands, ready to be shot. When the magical construct was complete, and the light arrow was firmly in my hands, I pushed both palms forward, urging the spell to follow the command given. The arrow shot forward at an absurd speed, buzzing through the air like a lightning bolt, and then struck the augita target with a deafening impact. "Buzz~~" The light arrow exploded as it hit the target¡¯s chest. "BOOM~~" A melon-sized ball of light formed at the impact, releasing a violent shockwave. The temperature in the surroundings rose rapidly, heating everything to an almost unbearable level within a 5-meter radius. The augita target was immediately carbonized, and in the center of the explosion, a small hole the size of a fingernail was left in the stone. The smoke and debris began to dissipate, and I could see the damage caused. The target was destroyed in a way no physical force could ever achieve. The screen of my virtual lab flickered and displayed the spell evaluation: ["Spell Evaluation"] ["Damage Caused"] ["Physical Damage: 5 points"] ["Light Damage: 16 points"] ["Characteristic"] ["Attack Range: 120 meters"] ["Area of Effect: 5 meters"] ["Solar Light Arc: Rank 0 magic."] ["Casting Time: 3 seconds."] ["Consumption: 1 spiritual force."] Smiling, I read the report. As I had predicted, the spell was immensely more powerful than any physical attack. "I knew it..." I murmured, satisfied. "A spell is undoubtedly much more powerful." But, as always, my interest wasn¡¯t just in destruction. I was learning, adjusting each piece of my understanding. "Lab, what is the average time for an Acolyte to cast a spell? Take me out of the equation." ["Beep!"] ["Without artificial experience, an Acolyte, after months of practice, will need to chant for at least 10 seconds before casting the spell. Otherwise, it¡¯s highly likely that the spell will destabilize and end up exploding in the Acolyte¡¯s hands."] I nodded, reflecting on the information. This was the difference between me and an average Acolyte. They were much slower, lacking the mastery I already possessed. "I suppose this also applies to the spiritual energy expended, right?" I asked, with a satisfied smile. ["Yes! Without experience, an average Acolyte expends about 2 points of energy per spell."] I clenched my fists with a satisfied smile, my ego fed by the information. "I¡¯m amazing! I think, at level 2, in a duel, maybe I¡¯m one of the strongest. Well... at least in theory." But, even with this confidence, I knew theory and practice were different. "In a real fight, there are always unforeseen factors, like an Acolyte using a magical item. Destruction potions, traps¡­ and so on." The reality of duels was full of nuances, but at least I had the advantage of being in full control of my energy. My destiny is surely one of infinite greatness. If I¡¯m so superior to an average Acolyte, that will surely apply when I become a mage, right? After all, it makes sense. Also, I will only use my magical energy as a last resort, when all my options as an engineer have been exhausted. I¡¯m certain that, before I cast my lethal Solar Light Arc, my enemies will already be exhausted from fighting all of my devices. I shake my head and push these arrogant thoughts to the back of my mind. Time to test my other spell. ... 1492 Words Chapter 80: Completing The Armor. I raised my hand forward, feeling the energy stir within me. The next spell was completely different from the first. While the Solar Light Arc was destructive and explosive, this one was subtle, precise. I took a deep breath and began the incantation. "Shining Hand! Hands of light, seize my enemies and crush them!" My right hand, extended toward the stone target, began to glow with an intense light. The golden radiance spread, enveloping my fingers like a celestial mantle. The sensation was warm, pulsating¡ªit was obvious that spiritual energy was flowing through me. Then, the energy condensed and expanded. Suddenly, a massive ethereal hand, composed entirely of golden light, appeared in the air, mirroring the shape of my own hand. The spell was completed in an instant, and with a satisfied smile, I released the accumulated energy. "Fwoosh!" The hand of light vanished and instantly reappeared over the stone target, descending like a predator hunting its prey. With relentless precision, it grasped the augite mannequin¡¯s throat, clenching with crushing force. The impact was powerful, making the structure tremble slightly. Due to the stone¡¯s resistance, it did not break, but I could feel it¡ªif it were a living being, its throat would have been mercilessly crushed. If the hand had grabbed its head, it might have burst like a ripe fruit. The virtual lab screen flickered, and the results were immediately projected before my eyes: ["Spell Evaluation"] ["Damage Caused"] ["Physical Damage: 3 points"] ["Light Damage: 8 points"] ["Characteristics"] ["Attack Range: 10 meters"] ["Area of Effect: 2 meters"] ["Hand of Auris: Rank 0 magic."] ["Casting Time: 3 seconds."] ["Consumption: 1 spiritual force."] My gaze scanned the information as I analyzed every detail. Comparing this spell with the Solar Light Arc was inevitable. "Although the Solar Light Arc¡¯s shooting power is greater, it can be dodged if the enemy is fast or has magical resistance. Moreover, it requires a continuous connection with my spiritual force to maintain its trajectory. On the other hand, the Hand of Auris may be slightly weaker, but it is incredibly stealthy and perfect for capturing or finishing off an unsuspecting enemy!" A satisfied smile appeared on my face. "These two spells weren¡¯t chosen at random. I selected them with extreme care. Besides aligning perfectly with my elemental affinity for light, they don¡¯t require materials to be cast, making them extremely practical!" My eyes suddenly gleamed with an idea. "Virtual lab, is it possible to optimize these two spells?" A familiar sound echoed in my mind. ["Beep!"] ["Calculating necessary energy..."] ["Consumption for optimization: 19 spiritual force points."] ["Do you wish to proceed with this upgrade?"] My expression immediately twisted in displeasure. "Absolutely not! I don¡¯t want my spiritual force to drain so quickly! Why does this require so much?" ["Optimizing Solar Light Arc requires 9 spiritual force points."] ["Requires advanced information: Comprehensive Collection of Multicolored Solar Light Spells, Missile Theory..."] ["Optimizing Hand of Auris requires 10 spiritual force points."] ["Requires advanced information: Detailed Studies on Evocation, Brilliant Energy Analysis."] I sighed heavily, massaging my temples. "Alright, seems like there¡¯s no hope for now!" I closed the holographic interface screen with an impatient gesture. The basic consumption of each spell was already 1 spiritual force point, and currently, I had only 4 points. That meant I could only use them four times before completely running out of energy. "Virtual lab, bring up my current stats and display them clearly!" The response came immediately. [STATUS] ["Name: Tyler Rustel"] ["Gender: Male"] ["Age: 16 years"] ["Level: 2 Acolyte."] ["Race: Human"] [ATTRIBUTES] ["Strength: 2.20"] ["Agility: 2.40"] ["Vitality: 2.70"] ["Spiritual Energy: 4.0"] [SKILLS] [1. Blood Axe Technique] [2. Transdisciplinary Arcane Engineering] [MAGICAL ABILITIES] [1. Solar Light Arc] [2. Hand of Auris] A three-dimensional image of myself appeared in the air, with each attribute highlighted next to the projection. Seeing everything visually organized like this made analyzing my capabilities much easier. I crossed my arms and studied the numbers carefully. "It¡¯s much clearer this way! However, I can only cast two more times before completely running out of energy." The light dizziness I felt was a cruel reminder of my limitation. I might be talented and intelligent, but in the end, spiritual energy was a finite resource. I rubbed my temples, feeling the faint throbbing pain at the side of my head. "With this spiritual energy restriction, learning more spells isn¡¯t viable at the moment..." I murmured to myself. If I wanted to improve my chances in combat without relying solely on my spiritual energy, there was only one solution: expand my arsenal of devices! My eyes gleamed with newfound determination. "If I had a magic artifact crafted by a mage, my strength would increase significantly." I left the Magic Practice Room, but my resolve was stronger than ever. Testing my spells was essential, but now it was time to get back to real work. I exited the stone corridor of the tower and made my way down the spiral stairs to the ground floor. The path to my lab wasn¡¯t silent, as some acolytes were coming and going. There was also the muffled sound of the tower¡¯s mechanisms echoing in the distance. When I reached the door to my lab, I turned the key in the lock and pushed it open. The familiar scent of burnt oil, grease, and heated metal flooded my senses. My machines were still hissing, some still cooling down from previous work. In the center of the lab, secured in a reinforced wall mount, was my unfinished armor¡ªmy second skin outside the tower. I approached and observed the metallic structure glistening under the amber glow of the lamps. The transdisciplinary engineering details I had applied were meticulous, brutal, and efficient. But something still bothered me. The right leg was not ready yet. I sighed and cracked my fingers, preparing for another intense work session. Walking over to my workbench, I ran my hand over the scattered tools. I grabbed a reinforced wrench, a precision welder, and a set of vile iron rivets. I turned my gaze to the left leg, already connected to the armor. It was a masterpiece. The special alloy material was lightweight yet strong enough to withstand absurd impacts. But the most crucial detail was embedded in the knee and ankle¡ªpulse shock absorbers. This meant that, with minimal impulse, I could leap several meters into the air and land without taking any impact. An essential feature for mobile combat, chases, and strategic retreats. Now, it was time to create the other leg. I picked up the structural base of the right leg and placed it on the workbench. The cold metal reflected the flickering flames of the forge. With precise care, I began fitting the internal gears, adjusting the movement pistons and the shock absorption system. Each piece was connected with surgical precision. I used a micro-blowtorch to seal the joints and a torque wrench to adjust the rotation axes. The hydraulic system was the trickiest part. The flow needed to be perfect, so I lubricated the joints with high-density synthetic oil before connecting the pressure valves. This leg needed to be not just functional but also fast and resilient. After an hour of intense work, it was ready. I lifted it into the air, feeling its perfectly balanced weight. It was strong, lightweight, and deadly. The final step was attaching the leg to the armor. I walked over to the metallic structure on the mount and unlocked the hip connectors. With firm precision, I positioned the right leg and pushed until I heard the mechanical "click" of the locking mechanism. With one last adjustment of the rivets and a test on the rotation system, the armor was finally complete. I took a step back and observed my work. My second skin was whole. My eyes turned to the armor¡¯s reactor¡ªthe last essential piece. It was securely fastened to the chest of the structure, but it still needed calibration. That would be easy. Shaking my head, I pushed the thought aside. What really mattered now was increasing the destructive potential of the fully assembled armor. An idea began to take shape. If I were to face intelligent monsters, beings capable of casting spells, I needed something that would prevent them from even completing their incantations. A Machine Gun. A relentless rain of bullets would be enough to kill any enemy before they could react¡ªat least in theory. After all, acolytes and mages needed time to channel their spells. A shot to the forehead would solve the problem before they even realized they were in danger. My mind was already working on the details. It needed to be mounted on the left arm of the armor, keeping the right free for melee combat. Moreover, it couldn¡¯t be an ordinary machine gun. The bullets needed to be powerful enough to pierce even tank armor. "Virtual lab, design a Machine Gun with support for heavy-caliber rounds, capable of penetrating tank armor." ["Beep!"] The virtual lab responded instantly. ["Receiving command. Calculating parameters..."] Before my eyes, a 3D holographic projection began to take shape, spinning smoothly in the air. The weapon appeared, floating before me, its details perfectly visible. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [PROJECT DESCRIPTION] ["Name: MG-Tyrant 001"] ["Caliber: 20mm armor-piercing"] ["Capacity: 60 rounds per drum magazine"] ["Feeding System: Rotary drum loading, automatic thermal cooling"] ["Weight: 18kg"] ["Material: Reinforced steel alloy with titanium"] ["Placement: Mounted on the left forearm"] ["Recoil: Stabilized by hydraulic piston dampers"] ["Rate of Fire: 600 rounds per minute"] ["Penetration: Capable of piercing light and medium tank armor"] I smiled. It was perfect. ... 1596 Words ... Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 81: Reaction of the acolytes. With the holographic project floating before my eyes, I began gathering the necessary parts to build the MG-Tyrant 001. I walked over to one of the shelves and picked up a cylindrical frame made of reinforced alloy, which would serve as the base for the gun¡¯s barrel. The metal was heat- and pressure-resistant, perfect for withstanding high-caliber shots. Using a precision torch, I began welding the inner sections, ensuring that the combustion chamber and thermal cooling system were perfectly aligned. I stepped on the pedal beneath the workbench, and with a soft mechanical sound, an automated drill I had designed earlier descended from the ceiling of the lab, spinning at high speed. With extreme care, I began machining the barrel, ensuring its inner surface was smooth and precise. Each piece fit into place. The hydraulic stabilizer pistons were adjusted with surgical precision, and the rotating drum system was mounted just below the body of the weapon. The structure was taking shape quickly. Then, in the middle of the work, I stopped abruptly. Something was wrong. The bullets. I closed my eyes for a moment, reflecting. I had the perfect machine gun design, but I didn¡¯t have enough gunpowder to make the ammunition. I sighed, irritated. My mind automatically began to review the chemical formula for black powder: 74.7% potassium nitrate ¨C the famous saltpeter, responsible for supplying oxygen for combustion. 13.6% charcoal ¨C the primary fuel, allowing the powder to burn efficiently. 11.7% sulfur ¨C lowers the ignition temperature and stabilizes the burn. I knew exactly how to synthesize these components in my lab, but I didn¡¯t have enough raw materials. I clenched my fists in frustration. "Damn." If I wanted to continue with the build, I would have to go out and buy the necessary reagents at the commercial post. Several days later. Before me, on the reinforced metal stand of the workshop, the war machine I had created with my own hands was ready. A masterpiece of engineering at the acolyte level. I took a deep breath, letting my eyes scan every detail. The metal skeleton molded itself perfectly to the human form, but it was much more than just a sturdy frame. The surface of reinforced black steel absorbed light in an almost spectral way, making it less visible in dark environments. On the right arm, the plasma saw was securely attached, ready to shred any creature that dared to come close. On the left, the MG-Tyrant 001 machine gun, its drum loaded with thick-caliber ammunition capable of piercing even tank armor. And on the chest, pulsing with a bluish glow, was the steam reactor, heated by the melting of some magical crystals, the true soul of the armor. Additionally, within the armor¡¯s internal compartments, healing vials were stored in sufficient quantity to keep me standing even amidst a brutal battle. As long as I didn¡¯t suffer a fatal wound, I could keep fighting. It was time to test it. With one last sigh, I climbed onto the platform and began to enter the armor. The sound of the pieces adjusting to my body was like music to my ears. The metal closed around me, the locks fit into the joints, and the internal systems began interacting with my commands. Then, I pressed the button in the center of my chest. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The reactor awakened. "FWOOOOSH!" A burst of steam escaped through the armor¡¯s exhaust outlets as the magical energy spread throughout the structure. The gears turned, the pistons responded, and the machine came to life. I took my first step. The ground vibrated under the weight of the armor. Another step. The servomechanisms responded smoothly, without resistance. I walked through the laboratory, hearing the subtle metallic sound of the armor moving around me. Every system was functioning perfectly. But now came the tricky part. I could feel it deep in my mind. If I showed this armor in the tower, it would be impossible not to attract attention. The Acolytes would be impressed, maybe even frightened. For them, something like this was unthinkable¡ªafter all, most Acolytes were limited to studying conventional magic. But the Mages... The real Mages, those who mastered the high circles of sorcery, could obliterate my armor with a single well-cast light spell. If any of them wanted, everything I had built would be reduced to ashes in a matter of seconds. But still... It didn¡¯t matter. They wouldn¡¯t care about a steel machine like this created by an Acolyte. I didn¡¯t build this armor to show off. I built it because I needed it. Because the world outside the tower doesn¡¯t forgive weakness. I turned toward the door, feeling the weight of the armor around me. Enough testing. I took the first step out of the laboratory. "Asking for missions now." As soon as I left the lab, the sound of the pistons and servomechanisms of the armor echoed through the tower¡¯s corridors. The faint hum of the enchanted steam reactor vibrated in the air, pulsing like an artificial heart. That¡¯s when I noticed a group of Acolytes coming out of a nearby alchemy lab. They were laughing and celebrating, clearly satisfied with some recent discovery. "We did it! We finally did it!" one of them, a young man with messy brown hair, said while holding a small vial with a golden liquid. "Do you have any idea how much this will be worth on the market? A potion of spiritual energy concentration! This could even be sold to high-level Mages!" ¡ª another exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with greed. "We¡¯re made! If we sell it to an Acolyte who hasn¡¯t managed to break through the level 3 bottleneck, we¡¯ll be rich! We won¡¯t have to take on risky missions anymore!" They were so caught up in their conversation that they didn¡¯t immediately notice me. Until... "Vrrrrrmmmmmm..." The hum of the reactor echoed through the corridors, and in that instant, as if a spell had been cast on them, they all froze. Then they turned. Their eyes widened, and their expressions went from surprise to sheer astonishment. One of the Acolytes even dropped the vial, but before it could shatter on the floor, he managed to catch it at the last second with trembling hands. "W-H-A-T???" ¡ª one of them shouted, his voice full of disbelief. "What the hell is THIS?!?!" "It¡¯s... armor? But this isn¡¯t just any armor! This is..." They seemed incapable of forming a coherent sentence. The truth was, no Acolyte working with alchemy had ever seen anything like this before. A fully mechanized combat armor, with a magical steam reactor pulsing in the chest. I could have said something, but I just kept walking, my metallic steps echoing firmly through the corridor. And the Acolytes just stood there, mouths open, trying to process what they had just witnessed. The sound of the pistons and servomechanisms continued to resonate through the corridors as I moved forward. Each step echoed, and I could feel the Acolytes¡¯ eyes turning in my direction. The Acolytes, even those at level 3, seemed stunned to see me. I saw several of them staring at me, wide-eyed, as though I were a creature from another dimension. Some whispered among themselves, others just stared at me as if witnessing a historic event. But the Mages... they didn¡¯t even bother to glance a second time. They walked past me without hesitation, as if my presence were irrelevant. After all, I didn¡¯t exude any powerful energy¡ªsomething a Mage would notice from a distance. It was good that way. I didn¡¯t want to attract the Mages¡¯ attention, not yet. Better to be ignored, especially if it meant being able to pass unnoticed. I continued walking until I reached the mission acceptance desk, where the hum of activity was in full swing. The place was filled with Acolytes of all kinds: some with monster carcasses on their backs, others preparing to leave for new missions, and still others gathering as they waited for more members to arrive. But as soon as I entered, all eyes turned toward me. Whispers began to spread, with some mouths agape and others exchanging looks, trying to figure out who the person in the strange armor was. That¡¯s when an engineer nearby began to approach, his eyes fixed on my armor. He seemed to have a deep understanding of mechanics, and his eyes were shining with a mixture of fascination and reverence. "Wait¡­ is this a... combat armor?" he said, his voice trembling, clearly shocked by what he was seeing. He stepped closer, inspecting the armor up close, running his fingers over the metal parts and mechanisms with almost reverential care. His gaze was fixed on the joints and pistons. "This structure... this mechanism is complex. The enchanted steam reactor... but the servomechanism system and the integration... It¡¯s simply impressive!" I maintained my posture and gave a superficial reply, without revealing the secret behind my creation. "Ever heard that curiosity killed the cat?" I shrugged, trying to keep a casual tone. The engineer seemed a little frustrated by my vague answer, but curiosity still dominated his face. "You... you really built this yourself? That¡¯s not possible! The integration of magic with technology like this... I¡¯ve never seen anything like it in the Tower. How long did it take to assemble this?" I smiled at him, keeping my distance. "I don¡¯t know, maybe your mom knows." He seemed about to ask more, but before he could continue, I turned toward the mission scrolls in front of me, beginning to examine the information. ... 1594 Words Want more chapters? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! Chapter 82: Forest I scanned my eyes over the scrolls spread across the mission board, analyzing each one carefully. This was my first mission outside the tower, so I needed to choose something simple to test my armor and adapt to the outside world. Most missions involved hunting creatures, protecting explorer acolytes, or exploring ruins, all with high danger levels. That wasn¡¯t what I was looking for right now. That¡¯s when a specific scroll caught my attention. ["Mission: Ingredient Collection for an Alchemist"] ["Level: Moderate Reward: 5 magic crystals."] ["Description: Collect specific ingredients listed on the scroll and return."] ["Rank: Common."] I picked up the scroll and quickly compared it to the other missions around it. The difference was absurd. Even simple hunting missions offered at least 40 magic crystals. Five crystals just to leave the tower and risk my life in the middle of the forest? Definitely not worth it. But¡­ I wasn¡¯t here to get rich. I was here to gain experience. With a sigh, I took the scroll and headed to the mission registration counter. Behind the counter, there was an ethereal creature, a ghost-like being floating gently above the stone surface. Its eyes were glowing blue orbs, and its body wavered like a flame in the wind. This creature reminded me of the spectral attendant in the miners¡¯ cavern inside the tower. I placed the scroll before it. The specter didn¡¯t hesitate for a second. It simply glided over the counter, took the scroll, and, without expression, spoke in a cold, echoing voice: "Mission registered." A moment later, a new scroll appeared in its translucent hands, and it handed it to me. "This contains detailed information on the required ingredients." I took the scroll and quickly stored it. But before I could step away, the specter spoke again: "Return password: Argon Vermillion." I nodded. That was important to remember. The tower had defense statues at its entrance that would attack anyone trying to enter without the correct password. If I returned without it, I could be annihilated before even explaining the situation. Taking a deep breath, I looked toward the tower¡¯s exit and began walking. Holding the mission scroll firmly, I strode forward. As I walked through the corridors illuminated by the tower¡¯s magical light, I lifted the yellowed scroll before my eyes. The letters engraved on its surface, along with images, were firm and precise, listing the ingredients I needed to find. But memorizing everything would be a waste of time. I took a deep breath and issued a mental command: "Virtual Laboratory. Record the information and activate the scanning field. Notify me if anything with over 80% similarity is detected." ["Beep!"] The familiar sound echoed in my mind, and immediately, an invisible wave expanded around me. The search mode was successfully activated, creating a 360-degree sensory field around my body. This system would allow any ingredient similar to those listed on the scroll to be automatically identified as soon as it entered the scan radius. ["Search mode successfully activated."] Now, I no longer had to worry about recognizing each plant or reagent on my own. I continued walking toward the tower¡¯s main exit. The massive central door stood before me, opening slowly with a creaking sound as its internal mechanisms activated. As soon as I stepped outside, the heat of the sun struck my body. The shift in environment was immediate and intense. Inside the tower, the atmosphere was always warm and artificial, maintained by ancient spells. But out here, the heat was alive, real, pulsating. My eyes quickly adjusted to the new brightness. In front of me, a vast white staircase stretched downward, cutting through the mountain toward the dense green forest that surrounded the base of the tower. The breeze carried the scent of earth, leaves, and moisture, a stark contrast to the controlled environment I had just left. I took a deep breath, feeling the difference. As soon as I descended the stairs, I noticed it. The rocky trail stretched ahead, winding and treacherous, leading me deeper into the heart of the magical forest. The air was humid and carried a strong earthy and vegetal scent. Life was everywhere, but it wasn¡¯t the kind of life that gave me a sense of security. The small, thick trees had strange shapes, like twisted cones, while creeping plants covered the ground with spiraling leaves, curling upon themselves in an almost hypnotic manner. Vines hung from the branches, brushing against the top of my helmet as I passed. Mystical flowers, with petals as large as vases, glowed faintly in the dim forest light, exuding a sweet yet nauseating aroma. But none of this fooled me. Every plant, every shadow, could be a deadly trap. I already knew the stories. Acolytes who dared step off the path were swallowed by the living vegetation and never seen again. Those short and simple-looking trees, for example, were lethal. If someone got close enough, the branches would expand in an instant, like mechanical arms, grabbing anything nearby. And then¡­ The blood rattans would come into play. These hanging vines would coil around the victim¡¯s body, embedding microscopic thorns that pierced the skin with ease. Blood would start to be drained, drop by drop, while the prey struggled in vain. Once the flesh and bones were completely drained, the remains would become fertilizer, feeding the reddish soil beneath these demonic trees. If someone were brave enough to dig into that soil, they would find piles of skeletons¡ªhuman and animal¡ªintertwined in the earth as if they were being devoured even in death. The reason these murderous trees were kept around the tower was simple: natural defense and the harvesting of magical materials. The roots of these trees, if extracted correctly, were valuable ingredients, while the blood sacs within the rattans could be turned into fortifying tonics for Acolytes with weak constitutions. But collecting them was a suicide mission for anyone who didn¡¯t know what they were doing. Many had already died trying, and the few who returned brought back stories that would make anyone hesitate. So, I kept walking along the trail, not stepping a single foot off it. That¡¯s when I felt it. The forest seemed to come alive around me. Branches twisted, the rattans swayed subtly, and the roots slithered beneath the earth, slowly creeping toward the path. It was the scent. The scent of my flesh and blood. To these plants, I was a walking feast. But instead of reacting, I simply pretended not to notice. There was no need to panic. Even without the Virtual Laboratory¡¯s analysis, I could sense their movements. They were slow. At least, until their prey got close enough¡ªthen they would be anything but harmless. The real question was¡­ was something faster than them watching me too? I moved forward, keeping my senses sharp. After several more cautious minutes along the trail, I veered off the main path, heading toward a smooth rock positioned over a small waterfall. The sound of rushing water echoed softly through the area, while shimmering droplets reflected the sunlight. As I got closer, my vision automatically adjusted. ["Beep!"] The Virtual Laboratory flashed on my interface, highlighting something near the base of the waterfall. ["Ingredient detected: Blue Water Flower. Condition: Excellent."] I smiled at the notification. First mission item found. Taking a few more steps forward, I approached, the servomechanisms in my armor adjusting with each movement. But the moment I reached out my hand, a new notification flashed red. ["BEEP! DANGER!"] ["Jump to the side."] Without hesitation, I executed the maneuver instantly. "VROOOM!" The reactor in my chest roared to life, fueling the gears and activating the hydraulic springs in my robotic legs. My joints tensed, and then I shot sideways like lightning, leaping with impressive speed. "SCHHHH!" A jet of acidic spit struck the spot where I had been a second earlier, melting the rock and sending up a plume of smoke instantly. I cursed under my breath, a grin forming on my face. "Son of a bitch..." I turned toward the direction of the attack, the Virtual Laboratory sensors quickly pinpointing the threat. There it was. A Venomous Land Shark. The creature was an unusual predator, with a long, sturdy body covered in dark, damp scales. Its eyes were small and sunken, but its teeth¡­ those serrated teeth were a nightmare given form. But, strangely, it didn¡¯t attack immediately. Its eyes studied my armor, as if trying to determine whether I was easy prey or not. I noticed something in its gaze: hesitation. The bastard was intimidated by my speed and reflexes. A deep growl rumbled from its throat. "ROARR~~" The shark began moving around me, gliding slowly over the rocky ground, circling me like a predator testing its target. It was studying my reaction. I simply grinned like a demon, the visor of my helmet reflecting the waterfall¡¯s light. "Looks like I¡¯ll be eating shark meat today." My hand lifted, the mechanisms of the MG-Tyrant 001 Machine Gun preparing to fire. Let¡¯s see who the real predator is here. ... 1514 Words sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 83: Invaders?? Extra Chapter. 20 Golden Tickets Acquired. (Daily Goal Reached) ... "Virtual Laboratory, lock the target on the eyes." ["Beep!"] My retinas glowed with a faint bluish hue, and immediately, the vision was filled with digital markings, highlighting the skull and eyes of the Venomous Land Shark. My MG-Tyrant 001 machine gun began to spin, the rotating drum emitting a threatening mechanical growl. The shark stopped moving. Its instincts screamed that something was wrong. Its dark, empty eyes narrowed, and I could see the hesitation in its body. It tried to turn and flee, but... It was too late. "Too late, idiot." "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" "BANG!" The high-caliber bullets pierced the creature¡¯s eyes, drilling straight into its skull. The brutal impact caused its head to explode, spraying red blood and bone fragments in all directions. The smell of gunpowder and burnt flesh filled the air. The shark¡¯s body trembled for a second and then fell, motionless. Silence. Only the echo of the gunshots still resonated through the forest. I sighed, furrowing my brow as I approached the smoking carcass. "...That was too easy." Even though it was a natural predator of this environment, the shark didn¡¯t stand a chance to react. It was strange. I knelt next to the dead body, observing the open wounds, the muscles still tense. Then, a realization hit me like a punch to the stomach. This wasn¡¯t just about the shark. It was about my weapon. Even a Mage without defensive spells wouldn¡¯t survive a barrage of bullets from the Tyrant 001 straight to the eye. If a Mage were caught off guard, even without magical armor or protective barriers, they¡¯d probably die in the same way as this shark: with their head exploding. But... what were the chances of a Mage letting that happen? Zero. I shook my head, pushing the thoughts away. There was no point in reflecting on that right now. I took one more look at the creature¡¯s lifeless body and felt the temptation to cut a piece of meat to take back to the Tower. It would be interesting to fry it. But... it wasn¡¯t worth it. Even though some organs from this shark could be sold for some value, I didn¡¯t need magic crystals right now. So, I turned away and walked over to the stone corroded by acid spit. There it was: the Blue Water Flower. Its petals glowed softly, still damp with the waterfall¡¯s dew. I knelt and carefully picked it, storing it in a sealed compartment of my armor. First ingredient collected. On my way back to the Tower, I eliminated a few more smaller creatures, accurately collecting the necessary ingredients to complete the initial mission. After handing everything over to the ghost at the mission post, I received my magic crystals with a mechanical wave of the hand and then headed back to the mission board. The reward of 5 crystals for collecting ingredients wasn¡¯t much compared to what I could get selling healing potions, but I didn¡¯t mind. Now that I had a basic understanding of what I¡¯d find outside the Tower... That¡¯s when my eyes locked onto a mission that immediately caught my attention: [Investigate the disappearance of an acolyte in the deepest part of the forest.] ["Level: Dangerous"] ["Reward: 50 magic crystals"] ["Recommended level: Level 2 or 3 Acolyte"] ["Description: Some strange things seem to have emerged in the forest. Probably some battle between the leaders of the magical creatures in the forest caught the acolyte Jhony in the crossfire. Find the cause of this situation."] I accepted the mission and received a small map showing where I needed to go. It didn¡¯t take long for me to leave the Tower¡¯s door again, the enchanted steam reactor on my chest vibrating gently as I moved toward the unknown. Following the map¡¯s trail, I entered deep into the forest and started to feel the change in the environment. The forest was different. The vegetation seemed denser, and the air, heavier. The presence of the Scavenger Eagles above me was unsettling. I could feel their piercing gazes, as if each one of them was ready to strike at any moment. They were so quiet, so relentless in their watch, that the atmosphere became almost oppressive. I knew that if I were an average acolyte there, my body would likely be trembling with fear. But the weapons of my armor gave me a cold, calculating confidence. "Virtual laboratory, perform a scan of the surrounding area. I want to know what¡¯s happening here!" I muttered, breaking the silence as I observed the eagles, huge shadows high above, waiting to strike. ["Beep"] ["Initiating real-time scan task..."] Time seemed to drag on as I waited for the response, my hand close to the trigger of the machine gun in case something happened. My robotic legs were flexed, ready to leap, my hands steady, instinctively holding the weapon¡¯s control. ["Establishing dynamic monitoring for the surrounding area..."] ["Beep!"] ["Beep!"] The response finally came. ["Source of disturbance is an unknown smell."] ["Direction: Southeast."] ["Distance: 500 meters..."] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. An unknown smell? I furrowed my brow, feeling a twinge of curiosity. I could feel something in the air, something not related to the natural environment of the forest. It was something more, something¡­ not human. "Blood mixed with dew?" I thought, then moved my hand to the helmet of my armor, trying to focus more on the sensations. It was at that moment that the reality of the situation began to hit me. Something had happened here¡ªsomething that caused a large bloodshed, and the creatures were drawn to the smell. But who or what had fallen in this forest and released such blood? I wasted no time and started moving towards the smell of blood. The Garden of Demon Babies described in the map I had received when accepting the mission, which was usually eerily silent and completely devoid of life, had transformed into a terrifying battlefield, completely different from the norm. As I approached the location, I could hear the horrible screams of the Demon Babies and the wails of wandering souls. I also heard loud human voices, cursing in anger and fear. Apparently, this was the source of the pungent blood smell that had drawn my attention. Using the trees and grass for cover, I slowly crept toward the battlefield. Soon, I found a spot with a good vantage point, allowing me to observe what was happening. There were two groups fighting at the site. The attackers were, of course, the horrific Demon Babies and the other wandering souls that lived here. Then, there were some Warrior-level mercenaries fighting to hold back the horrible creatures before them. They seemed to be a group of skilled and experienced mercenaries. They appeared strong and vigorous, lacking neither physical strength nor courage. Furthermore, their equipment was very good. They had large, thick shields made of steel, arm and shoulder guards, and each of them had a bow. This made them capable of hunting many of the common demons in this forest. But unfortunately for them, the demons surrounding them were some of the scariest creatures in the forest: the Demon Babies. A Demon Baby had no legs and crawled on the ground with a pair of sharp claws, dragging a long organ that resembled an umbilical cord behind it. They were ugly and had twisted bodies, but they looked remarkably similar to human babies. However, their faces were not made of smooth, youthful flesh but of wrinkled, dead skin, and their facial features were squashed, giving them extremely ugly faces. Among the knee-high bushes, these small demons crawled back and forth, uttering curses and screams that echoed throughout the area. Whenever the cry of a baby was heard, it immediately caused the human mercenaries to scream in fear. Although these Demon Babies had small bodies, each one possessed the strength of at least a fully-fledged knight, which was equivalent to that of a knight. Not only that, but they also had a pair of deadly claws. Every time they leapt forward and hit the large wooden shields, they left deep scratch marks behind. However, their most deadly weapon was their magical abilities. When I arrived, these Demon Babies were trying to break the defensive shields with their bodies. One by one, the Demon Babies rushed from the bushes, leaping into the air and trying to land behind the defensive shields of the mercenaries, but each time, the mercenaries, who were prepared, knocked them down with their arm guards. There was even a Demon Baby that couldn¡¯t escape in time and ended up pinned to the ground with an arrow. Even though it was pinned to the ground, the Demon Baby was still very fierce, frantically digging into the earth with its claws. Then it raised its body and let out an irritating baby cry toward a nearby human mercenary. The scream was shrill and deafening, but while it was merely an unpleasant noise to others, when the cry reached the mercenary closest to it, it instantly struck him with the terrifying ¡¯hypnosis spell¡¯. The muscular mercenary suddenly tossed aside his shield and placed both hands firmly over his ears, shouting: "Haha... hahaha... they¡¯re calling me to play." Soon after he shouted, blood tears streamed from his tightly shut eyes, terrifying the rest of the mercenaries. Before anyone could do anything, two other Demon Babies emerged from the bushes, fierce smiles on their ugly faces. They opened their mouths and screamed at the mercenary who had already been hit by ¡¯Blindness¡¯. Even a Level 2 acolyte, if hit directly by these spells without protection, would have trouble defending against the curse of a Demon Baby, let alone these mercenaries, who were just regular humans. Before their fellow mercenaries could knock him out, this mercenary wildly shoved everything around him and ran out of the defensive formation. "Idiot! Activate your vital energy and get back to the formation!" A middle-aged man, who appeared to be the leader of the group, immediately shouted from within the formation. But it was too late. If someone had been looking down from above, they would have seen some movement within the bushes around the mercenary team, as many quick-moving blades of grass shot toward the mercenary who was running away in confusion. "Brendou!" A man with a bold appearance threw aside his own shield. He closed his eyes, then reopened them. "Buzz~~" His vital energy was activated. His body was enveloped by a bluish electrical aura, and he grabbed an axe before starting to run to rescue his friend. However, he was forcefully pulled back by his leader, who had also activated his vital energy. "Don¡¯t go, Evef! It¡¯s too late now..." The leader grabbed the bold man¡¯s arm as he looked helplessly at the man who was leaving. As if to prove his words, Brendou, who had lost his sanity, was knocked to the ground by a swarm of Demon Babies. "No!!" "Stay away from me." "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA" "Stop... stop tearing me apart..." His cries filled with pain and shrill screams lasted only a few seconds before completely stopping. Then, all that could be heard was the sound of the Demon Babies tearing at his flesh and chewing on his bones. .... 1871 Words Chapter 84: Other acolytes. Hidden behind the trees, I held my breath and kept every muscle still. The steam reactor of my Steampunk armor vibrated softly against my chest, warming the cold metal that encased my body. My eyes locked onto the clearing ahead, where the mercenaries stood frozen, unable to witness what was truly happening in the bushes before them. But I could see. The dry grass shifted incessantly, pushed by the frantic bodies of the small aberrations. The mercenaries, though blind to the scene, could hear the nauseating sounds of flesh being torn, bones snapping, and hungry throats swallowing. It was enough to drain the color from their faces and shatter their morale. A buzzing sound sliced through the air¡­ A black sphere, the size of a human head, emerged from the center of the mercenaries, leaving behind a trail of thick, dark smoke. My eyes followed it as it flew¡ªlike a messenger from hell itself¡ªand crashed right in the middle of the infested bushes. The impact was followed by a deafening explosion, and a dark energy spread like an unforgiving tide. "BOOM~~" The ground trembled beneath me. Dark flames consumed everything within a ten-meter radius, wiping out more than twenty Demon Babies in the blink of an eye. Those closest to the epicenter were reduced to ashes instantly, while the remaining ones writhed on the ground, letting out piercing screams that tore through the sky. I swallowed hard. "A fire spell?!" I murmured in disbelief. My eyes moved quickly, scanning the pale faces of the mercenaries until I found them: a group dressed in black robes, standing in the middle of the formation. Acolytes. What the hell were Shadow Acolytes doing here? My mind raced, considering the possibilities. Could the Tower of Sun Mountain be under attack? No, impossible. If a true mage had come, those mercenaries would have already been reduced to dust. Then why were these acolytes here? What was their true objective? Their black cloaks and hoods covered their bodies entirely, leaving not an inch of skin exposed. Judging by their body sizes, I guessed they were two men and a girl. Three Apprentice Acolytes who had left their homes to gain experience? Since I couldn¡¯t see them directly, there was no way for my laboratory to obtain their specific attributes. Therefore, I dared not act recklessly. Silently, I took out my Magic Talisman and reported what was happening here to the Tower of Sun Mountain. During this time, the Demon Babies, having suffered great losses, called upon all the wandering souls to aid them. Since these wandering souls could exist among other demons, they were certainly not low-ranking creatures like zombies or skeletons. Instead, they were conscious entities formed from strong resentment and malicious intent. Although they had human-like forms, they lacked physical bodies, and their innate ability to freely shift between ethereal and physical states allowed them to ignore most physical attacks and defenses. Their bodies looked like blurred shadows. Comparatively, their heads were much clearer, with facial features similar to those of a human. They had a pair of arms with sharp claws, but where their legs should have been, there was only a vague shadow. From a distance, it looked as if their legs had merged into the air. As this group of wandering souls emerged from the forest, the entire place was immediately filled with the eerie wails of ghosts, enough to make one¡¯s soul tremble. The temperature also dropped significantly. When attacked by this seemingly endless horde of terrifying wandering souls, the mercenaries¡¯ defensive formation collapsed instantly. The wandering souls, having shifted their bodies into ethereal forms, leaped into the group of men without fear, as they could completely ignore the mercenaries¡¯ weapons and shields. With their chilling, ghostly claws, these spirits were busy leaving deadly scratch marks on their targets¡¯ bodies. Some even squeezed into the mercenaries¡¯ bodies, seizing control and forcing them to attack their own comrades. Now that a breach had been created by the wandering souls, the vile Demon Babies once again joined the battle, using their horrific curses to break the mercenaries¡¯ wills. After that, they dragged the cursed bodies into the bushes and began feasting on them. The scene became even more chaotic and gruesome. When they looked out and saw the massive swarm of demons and wandering souls overwhelming the mercenaries around them, the three Apprentice Acolytes were finally forced to remove their cloaks and join the battle, revealing their faces to the world. The leader of the three was a muscular young man. His messy black hair fell to his shoulders. Just below his hair, a mysterious horn protruded from his forehead. It was clearly no ordinary horn. He wore finely crafted, strange armor and carried a massive sword on his back. Judging by its size, it was far too heavy for a mere common warrior to wield. The other man was dressed like a noble. His clothes were also black, but delicate and luxurious, fitting his body impressively. However, what was even more striking was his head. He had pitch-black skin, a long, narrow mouth, and a thin tongue that flicked in and out¡­ He had, unexpectedly, the head of a snake. Meanwhile, standing between these two men was a Lolita-sized skeleton. Instead of eyes, two blue flames flickered in her sockets. She was petite and held a wand with a glowing tip. Curiously, not only did she show no fear toward the gruesome scene before her, but she was actually looking around with a smile on her face, making her seem like nothing more than a curious little skeletal Lolita. My eyes suddenly widened. Through the enhanced vision of my virtual laboratory, I saw dazzling elemental particles and spiritual ripples surging like tidal waves, emanating from all three acolytes. According to the Chip¡¯s assessment, these three were Level 3 Acolytes, with the exception of the girl, who was a Level 2 Acolyte¡ªbut at the peak of Level 2. They were elites among the acolytes. No matter who they were, they were not someone I, a mere Beginner Level 2 Apprentice, could even think of dealing with. Well... at least not all at once. If I were fighting them separately, there would be a greater chance for evasive maneuvers. Why had such powerful individuals come here? This place was private property of the Tower of Sun Mountain and a resource site of the mage family that controlled the tower. Aside from the tower¡¯s own acolytes, who occasionally came to gather ingredients, this place was not open to outsiders. All of this made me genuinely curious about these outsiders¡¯ motives. But after witnessing their immense abilities, my curiosity vanished instantly, leaving me fully on guard. Human mercenaries, with their life energy, were capable of dealing with demonic beasts, but once confronted with Demon Babies, Wandering Souls, and other similar creatures, they were nothing more than sheep led to the slaughter. Once their simple defensive shield was broken, the swarm of demons began massacring them. Demon Babies were running and leaping all over the place, shouting terrifying curses to weaken their prey¡¯s combat abilities. Using the bushes as cover, these monsters launched sneak attacks, bringing the mercenaries down. Thus, the battlefield became a scene filled with mercenaries on the brink of death. Additionally, those dreadful Wandering Souls circled in the air, seeking opportunities to snatch a mercenary into the skies. Once that happened, the other demons would swarm in and tear the defenseless prey to pieces. Right in the middle of this chaotic scene, a Wandering Soul with a twisted, hideous face dived from the air, targeting the three bizarre-looking Apprentice Acolytes. Before the young man and the little girl could react, the snake-headed one struck. "Xlashhh~~" With overwhelming force, a pale green, arrow-shaped venom shot from his mouth, instantly piercing the Wandering Soul¡¯s body and exploding on impact. The intense corrosive poison melted the ¡¯Core of Resentment¡¯ hidden within, reducing the spirit to a pile of ashes with a horrific, agonizing scream. I noticed that the venomous ¡¯arrow¡¯ was not created by ordinary spells¡ªit had been launched directly from that Apprentice¡¯s mouth. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And that attack was just the beginning. The Apprentice didn¡¯t stop there. He opened his mouth wide and continued spewing venomous ¡¯arrows¡¯ like a machine gun. "Xlashhh~~" "Xlashhh~~" "Xlashhh~~" "Xlashhh~~" "Xlashhh~~" With each strike, he precisely eliminated one of the horrific Wandering Souls, which were considered to possess power at the peak of Level 1 Acolytes. The Lolita-sized skeleton holding a magic wand now joined the fight! A Demon Baby, dashing rapidly across the ground, set its sights on these three individuals, marking them as targets and rushing toward them. At the same time, it let out irritating shrieks from its twisted mouth, filled with sharp, yellowed teeth, casting its Curses upon them. Without a doubt, its actions provoked the little girl. Yet, rather than displaying any sign of anger, her bony white face actually blossomed with a sweet smile. She raised the wand in her right hand¡ªwhich looked more like a toy¡ªpointed it at the Demon Baby, and waved it a few times. Though no sound was heard, lights and shadows flickered, and the Demon Baby, which had been charging toward them, suddenly exploded into a spray of blood. "Slpahhss~~" ... 1551 Words Chapter 85: The beginning of the confrontation Without wasting any time, I turned and ran. The reactor in his chest roared, and inside the armor, I was running faster than a leopard. When I reached the stairs leading to the Tower¡¯s main door, I noticed three acolytes¡ªtwo at level 3 and one at the peak of level 2. The warning I had sent through the magical talisman could only be received by a special magical item, which was currently in the hands of one of these apprentices. That apprentice was Lucius, one of the level 3 acolytes. When he learned that three powerful acolytes were in the forest, he knew that, with his abilities, there was no way he could chase or capture these outsiders. Lucius requested help from two other strong acolytes. When they noticed me, my armor skidded to a stop in front of them, kicking up dust into the air. I looked at Lucius, who stared at me with a smile full of malice. "Only three people?" I asked, frowning. "Why not bring more acolytes? Wouldn¡¯t that be easier? This would be a massacre." Lucius tilted his head slightly, his eyes gleaming like those of a satisfied demon. "Well... if too many came, it would be hard to make a profit, right?" Rafael, the other level 3 acolyte, who had remained silent until then, moved his head and murmured, "Where are they?" He clenched his fists and added in a tone of contained excitement, "It¡¯s been a while since I last killed someone." I shook my head, suppressing an internal laugh. What idiots... If these guys die, at least I¡¯ll get to keep their belongings. "Follow me," I said, turning and moving toward the location where I had previously encountered the invaders. As we walked, the level 2 acolyte, the quietest of the group, glanced at my armor with a curious glint in his eyes. After a few moments of silence, he finally asked: "Are you Miguel¡¯s new apprentice?" I rolled my eyes before answering. "Why do you ask?" The acolyte smiled and cast a glance at Lucius and Rafael, as if expecting them to intervene. "We heard you have a talent for engineering, second only to Mateo." I slowed my pace, measuring them with my gaze. "Do you want to buy something from me?" I asked, keeping my voice neutral. The level 2 acolyte hesitated before responding. "Not now. Maybe in the future, I might order a mechanical armor similar to the one you¡¯re wearing. Could you tell me the price?" I felt the keen gazes of the other acolytes on me. That¡¯s when I realized: in their eyes, I was a golden goose. And without a doubt, they had malicious intentions. But I pretended not to notice. "Well, that depends on the material you want me to use for the armor," I replied, keeping my tone casual. "Magical steam is a bit complicated to create, which makes everything quite expensive." . . . In less than ten minutes, the mercenary group employed by the three acolytes was almost entirely exterminated. The last four were covered in blood from head to toe. They stood back to back, barely able to defend themselves against the attacks of the surrounding demons. On the other side, their employers¡ªthe three acolytes¡ªstood there casually, watching the mercenaries die with cold indifference. Unless they were attacked by the demons, they did not interfere in the battle between the demons and the mercenaries. It was as if the deaths of these mercenaries meant nothing to them. As the last four mercenaries fought for their lives, the three acolytes conversed leisurely with one another. "The energy aura we just felt should have belonged to one of the local acolytes. Why didn¡¯t you let me capture them?" The skeleton in the form of a Lolita grumbled at her large, muscular companion. "We are here to kill acolytes, not to invade the tower. It would be better to let him spread the news that we are here." "What? That¡¯s exactly why we should have captured him!" The Lolita skeleton spoke furiously. Perhaps because her opinion had not been accepted, she began venting her anger on the nearby creatures. He raised his wand and waved it. "Whizz~~" A purple lightning bolt struck another demonic baby, making it explode. The Serpent-Headed Apprentice shook his head and approached the muscular leader, asking, "Are you sure it¡¯s okay to let that bastard escape? I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll bring reinforcements, and what if they bring a mage here?" "A Mage?" The muscular leader let out a dark laugh. "This forest is just a common resource site. Do you really think the tower¡¯s mages would be willing to waste their precious time searching for acolytes in this forest? Remember, even if they are mages of an opposing attribute to ours, they are still Mages. Arrogant and distant. They will certainly send acolytes to look for us instead." The Serpent-Headed Apprentice let out a horrible laugh, his forked tongue flicking in and out of his lips, making an eerie sound. "This place has a lot of rare materials that I need. Anyway, it¡¯ll take a while for those acolytes to get here. I think I¡¯ll take a look around while I wait." After saying that, the Serpent-Headed Apprentice simply walked toward another area of the distant forest. Watching one of his companions disappear into the mist, the muscular leader hesitated for a moment before simply turning and heading in another direction. It was a rare opportunity to be in a private resource site belonging to a Light Mage Tower. If he didn¡¯t get something valuable before finishing his official business here, it would be a huge waste. As for that bizarre little girl¡ªwho currently had no skin and was just a skeleton with glowing eyes¡ªwhether intentionally or not, they had left her in the middle of those violent, bloodthirsty demons. Would she get hurt? That question never crossed the minds of the two apprentices. Honestly, perhaps the greatest and most brutal demon in this swampy land was the little girl herself. Therefore, when I arrived with Lucius, Rafael, and Kirkou, what they saw before them was a small skeleton holding a magic wand, standing right in the middle of a crowd of blood-covered demons. At that moment, not a single member of the entire mercenary company remained; all had been torn into pieces of flesh and scattered everywhere. While their broken corpses were being devoured by an army of Demonic Babies, the little girl stood at the center of these demons. Curiously, not a single demon dared to come within ten steps of her. Not only that, but as the skeleton ran and jumped from place to place, the Demonic Babies¡ªwho were busy eating¡ªroared at her angrily before stepping aside and making way, not daring to actually block her path. A mercenary, whose legs were bloody and whose single remaining arm was broken, was being gnawed on by dozens of Demonic Babies. Nearly lifeless, he lifted his bloodied, broken arm, waving at the approaching little girl, and said, "Save me¡­ Save¡­ me¡­" With a sweet smile on her bony face, the tiny skeleton crouched in front of him and softly asked, "Do you want help? I can help your soul. Can I take it?" The dying mercenary was surprised to hear this and immediately nodded. However, amid the brutal pain he was experiencing, he failed to notice that the girl had spoken the word ¡¯take¡¯ in a vague and strange tone. If he had known the other languages she spoke, he would have realized that when those strange tones fit together, she was actually saying a word that meant ¡¯Consume¡¯ in the magical language. After receiving the mercenary¡¯s approval, the smile on the girl¡¯s face grew even sweeter. She quickly pulled out a milky white crystal ball from her pocket and pressed it against the mercenary¡¯s forehead. With a short, simple spell, the mercenary¡¯s body trembled, and then the tiny flicker of hope that had just appeared in his eyes vanished. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A white shadow left his forehead and disappeared into the crystal ball. The mercenary¡¯s life force evaporated, and his bloodied arm fell to the ground, never to rise again. The Tower Acolytes watched all of this unfold and stood frozen, horrified by what they had just witnessed. Their arrival caught the attention of the skeleton girl. She walked straight toward our group, lifted her head, and gently asked, "Hi! I¡¯m the adorable Bleia! Are you guys from around here?" The rest of us stared at that tiny skull-shaped Lolita, who seemed to be trying to befriend us, but we were not fooled by her disguise. Within the population of Apprentice Acolytes, friendship, love, and humanity were merely beautiful words that had long been discarded. All that remained in us was the desire to possess, dominate, and advance. Apprentices who were naive would die before even reaching the level of a rank-1 acolyte. Noticing that we were eyeing her crystal ball and cage, Bleia quickly hid them behind her back, pouting and saying, "All of these things belong to Bleia. You¡¯re not thinking of taking them from me, are you?" Lucius glanced around before whispering sharply to me:"I thought you said there were three Apprentice Acolytes. Where are the other two?" "Kenedy went that way¡­ He¡¯s a big guy and good at fighting¡­ If he runs into any of you, I¡¯m sure something exciting will happen¡­" The little girl pointed east and spoke in an innocent tone, clearly referring to Lucius and Rafael. "Martin went that way¡­ I think he said he wanted to search for some materials." No matter how many demons were killed, none of us would feel the slightest pity. But if those plantations and secret herb gardens were discovered by these outsiders, perhaps the group of acolytes I called would be punished by some mage from the tower. After all, they could bring more acolytes into this battle. Rafael¡¯s rough and hoarse voice instantly exploded: "I¡¯ll head in that direction to stop that guy!" After saying that, Rafael¡¯s strong body started running toward the east. As he ran, he crushed the few Demonic Babies that got in his way under his feet, making the others scream in rage¡ªthough none dared to approach him. "I¡¯ll go this way!" Lucius said coldly, adjusting his hat before running west. In the end, only Kirkou, the level-2 acolyte, I, and the strange, unpredictable skeleton girl remained at the scene. "Are you going to fight me?" The little girl tilted her head and looked at the two remaining men. "Before we fight, aren¡¯t you curious about why we¡¯re here?" "There¡¯s no reason to ask you anything. You caused chaos here and will be punished for it. If I capture you, you¡¯ll have to tell me everything. If I can¡¯t defeat you, I¡¯ll take full responsibility for what happens here. Now, show me what you can do!" But as soon as he finished speaking, he clenched his fists and began to invoke a spell. "Holy fire! Come and burn the darkness~~~" As he cast it, the air shifted, and the light energy shone like a sun before Bleia. This little girl shouldn¡¯t have a strong physique. So, as soon as she was hit, her bones would turn to dust, and she would quickly lose the ability to cast any of her bizarre spells. Before we came here, I had emphasized the strange abilities of this little girl, so Kirkou had no intention of testing them. He just wanted to knock her out as quickly as possible. But what happened likely made Kirkou¡¯s mouth drop open in shock. The fire spell formed in Kirkou¡¯s hand after about 10 seconds, and then he launched it toward the skeleton. "Zooshh~~" The holy fireball cut through the air. On the other side, the little skeleton hadn¡¯t wasted time either and began to cast her spell. "Dark energy. Deep darkness. Form a destructive ray~~" The dark spell also took about 10 seconds to form and vibrated in front of the girl¡¯s wand. "BUZZZ~~~~" The black lightning rushed toward the golden energy ball that was flying toward the girl. A powerful wave of collision erupted as the spells met, seeming to tremble in the air. The girl pressed her wand, which continued generating energy, making the energy ball explode in the air. "Booom~~" The energy collapsed, creating a strong shockwave. "Shit! This is epic." Tyler thought, as he moved away, searching for a distant place to position himself, planning to only intervene when Kirkou died or the girl lost. After all, he wasn¡¯t obligated to defend this place¡ªhe was just here for an investigation, the mission he had accepted. ... 2118 Words Chapter 86: Bleia reveals herself. Odessa = Bleia. (I forgot that I had already given a name to this character. Sorry.) So Odessa¡¯s name is Bleia. ... The smell of burnt magic still lingered in the air as the residual energy from the spell clash finally dissipated. I stood there, at a distance, watching Bleia and Kirkou stare each other down. Shadows danced around Bleia¡¯s skeletal figure, while Kirkou panted heavily, clearly feeling the effects of magical exhaustion. Bleia grinned, a macabre gesture on her skeletal face, and took a few steps forward. Her threat carried a cruel and merciless tone: "I don¡¯t think your engineer friend will be able to help you when I tear him apart alive." Kirkou swallowed hard, his magical energy draining even further. He took a deep breath, seeming to calculate his next moves, then closed his eyes for a moment and reached into the pouch at his waist. When his hand emerged again, he was holding a vial of red liquid. A smile appeared on his face as he replied: "He¡¯s not my friend." Bleia fell silent, her hollow eyes glowing blue as they fixed on the vial. She quickly recognized its contents and let out a dry chuckle. "You think you can kill me with that? You do realize that before that vial even reaches me, I¡¯ll explode it in midair, right?" She twirled her wand with those small, bony fingers, clearly confident. Kirkou hesitated for a moment, then shook his head, as if he had changed his mind. With a swift motion, he put the potion back in his pouch and grabbed something different¡ªa small wooden totem. Without wasting time, he hurled the artifact at Bleia. The totem vibrated in the air, and before it could reach her, Bleia reacted immediately. With a swift flick of her wand, she fired a thin layer of dark energy at the object. The impact was instantaneous, and the totem exploded into a mist of magical fragments. But then, the unexpected happened. From within the totem, a grotesque spirit emerged, its distorted form and terrifying scream echoing through the forest. Bleia jumped back, surprised. Her movements were quick¡ªher hands dove into the pouch at her waist, pulling something out and throwing it toward the ghost. The spirit screamed in agony as it was struck by the shimmering powder, which consumed it until it vanished completely. Bleia clenched her fists in anger, her voice overflowing with frustration: "You bastard! That anti-ectonurite powder cost me 70 magic crystals!" Kirkou smiled, but I knew that inside, he was getting nervous. He had thought this fight would be easier, but now it was evident¡ªfacing dark mages was far more complicated than he had imagined. Kirkou shook his head and then looked to the side. Suddenly, in the direction he glanced, a tremor emerged. "Boom~~" Bleia noticed the tremor as well and turned, smirking darkly. "Looks like my friends are fighting those pathetic level-3 acolytes that were with you earlier." "It¡¯s time to stop playing," Bleia said before making a few signs in the air with her wand while murmuring a spell: "Central source. Annihilate my enemy and destroy him like the shadows." Kirkou considered conjuring a barrier but quickly clenched his fists, recognizing his weakness. He didn¡¯t have a fully developed defensive spell. He was still studying, so he simply turned and ran. But to his surprise¡ªand to Bleia¡¯s¡ªI was already prepared. I issued a mental command to the virtual lab in my mind. "Lock onto the target on Kirkou¡¯s back and lock onto the target in Bleia¡¯s hands." ["Beep!"] The response was swift, and my eyes gleamed as I positioned my machine gun toward the battlefield. At the perfect moment, I grinned and said: "Die, you vermin!" The steam reactor in my armor¡¯s chest vibrated along with the drum of the machine gun, which fired wildly. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bang~~" "Bang~~" "Bang~~" "Bang~~" The smell of gunpowder filled the air as the piercing bullets tore through Kirkou¡¯s back, shredding his torso completely to the point that his entrails spilled out as he was still running. He screamed, but soon collapsed lifeless. Bleia was startled but couldn¡¯t stop casting the spell, which was already in its final moments¡ªotherwise, the explosion would consume her own body. "Bang~~" "Bang~~" "Bang~~" "Bang~~" But, to her misfortune, the bullets struck her magic wand, snapping it in half. The destabilization of the spell hurled her violently against a massive tree, the force of the impact shattering its thick trunks before sending her crashing to the ground, paralyzed. Her bony forearm was broken, and her energy was completely unstable. I walked toward Bleia with my machine gun still spinning and said, "Don¡¯t you dare make a move. Do you hear me?" But then, something unexpected happened. Bleia began to tremble. Her bones twisted, cracking and reforming in a grotesque spectacle. The flame in her eyes gradually faded, giving way to something far more astonishing. Her skeletal structure collapsed, replaced by flesh and soft skin. Within seconds, before me no longer stood the cadaverous figure from before, but a Lolita with dark skin, snow-white hair, and brilliant green eyes. One of her arms bled profusely, and her chest rose and fell rapidly as she sobbed in pain. I was left speechless, my eyes wide, unable to process what I was seeing. That hideous creature had now taken on an incredibly beautiful and enchanting form. My hands still gripped the machine gun tightly, but my mind wavered. For a moment, I forgot about the battle, forgot about the danger. My eyes traveled over every detail of that new form, and a treacherous thought arose inside me. Bleia¡¯s beauty was simply contagious. My heart raced, not from fear, but from a completely different instinct. I swallowed and pressed my lips together, trying to contain an involuntary smile. Should I really break up with her now? Or... maybe I should rape her? Does a dark mage¡¯s pussy taste different from a light mage¡¯s pussy? I tilted my head slightly, allowing a mischievous smile to appear on my face. "Well, well... you really know how to surprise a man, Bleia." Bleia¡¯s body trembled. Warm blood oozed from the open wound in his arm, dripping onto the forest floor with a muffled sound. The pain was sharp, throbbing, as if invisible claws were still tearing at her flesh. She gritted her teeth, holding back a groan, but couldn¡¯t hold back a shaky sigh when she felt a new presence beside her. I was there, my blue eyes sparkled. Bleia felt his gaze travel down her body, sliding over her skin like an unhallowed caress. Discomfort grew inside her. And then, unexpectedly, I removed one of my arms from the armor and touched her. My fingers brushed her warm cheek. She shivered. Not just from the touch, but from the surprise. Light mages didn¡¯t touch her. They didn¡¯t touch anyone of their kind. They saw shadow mages as impure, despicable beings, unworthy of even the most basic kindness. "You..." Her voice faltered for a moment. She took a deep breath, gathering her strength. "Take your hands off me." I tilted my head, a little smile playing on my lips. "You¡¯re hurt," i said, his tone low, almost hypnotic. "I don¡¯t need your compassion." Bleia retorted, feeling anger mix with fear. But I didn¡¯t back down. My gaze still roamed over her, as if unraveling every part of her existence. Like a wolf sniffing out its prey before it attacks. She clenched her fists, trying to ignore the weakness the pain brought. "Stop looking at me like that," she growled. - You¡¯re a pervert. My smile widened, slow, predatory. "I¡¯ve slept with many acolytes. I¡¯ve tasted many pussies. But I¡¯ve never raped a Lolita of the dark element. You know what I want, right?" Bleia¡¯s green eyes filled with fury. "You dare say you¡¯re going to rape me? Do you know who I am?" "Pow~~" I ignored her and moved my hand from the armor and knocked her out. I can¡¯t waste any more time here. I got into the armor, and activated a vial of instant healing on Bleia. Her bleeding arm immediately stopped bleeding, and the healing vapor began to completely heal the crack. I put her on my shoulders and started running towards Kirkou¡¯s body. I quickly did an internal analysis with the virtual lab and picked up the bullets that were lodged in his body, then grabbed the utility bag that was on his waist and ran deep into the forest to the opposite side of the battle. "HEHeheh~~" I couldn¡¯t help myself as I laughed. I¡¯m going to rape that black lolita. I can¡¯t wait to taste her pussy. From her crying eyes, I can¡¯t wait to see Bleia¡¯s reaction to feeling my dick kiss her tight womb. I think I¡¯m going to cum a lot. ... 1549 Words Want more chapters? Try donating gifts starting at 1,000 coins to unlock bonus chapters! 1,000 Coins = 4 Chapters 2,000 Coins = 7 Chapters 5,000 Coins = 10 Chapters 10,000 Coins = 20 Chapters 15,000 Coins = 35 Chapters Important Note: All chapters from donations between 10,000 coins and 15,000 coins will be delivered in bulk within 5 business days. Thank you for your patience and incredible support! Chapter 87: Devouring Bleia R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . After finding a hidden cave, I made sure there was nothing inside or out. Then I quickly took everything from Bleia, especially her bag and her hidden items. She still had a few blades hidden in her body. But I would need to conjure up a spell before casting that kind of blade. I also found something strange inside the bag I took from Kirkou¡¯s corpse. [According to the information, after a quick analysis of my lab, I realized that this oil increases the user¡¯s sensitivity and enhances the pleasure received by the brain¡¯s receptors, as well as completely removing the pain of someone losing their virginity.] I slowly tie Bleia¡¯s hands so that she can¡¯t cast any spells. Then I say." Stop pretending you¡¯re still asleep and take off your clothes." Bleia¡¯s small, slender body trembles from head to toe as she hears my words. Her beautiful white hair sways, and her green eyes stare into mine. Various thoughts race through Bleia¡¯s mind. She rages. "I hate you. Why do you want to rape me? Shouldn¡¯t light mages hate dark mages? Then it doesn¡¯t make sense." I get out of my armor, but still holding a blade, and say. "I¡¯m a different kind of light magician. I¡¯m passionate about pussies of all kinds. So as long as I can taste different kinds of pussy, I don¡¯t care about my faction." "You¡¯re a sick, sick pervert. A degenerate." Bleia said as she looked for a way to get free, but she was tied up and couldn¡¯t run. Any sudden movement would cause the noose to tighten. "Everyone knows the implicit rules, that even enemy mages must maintain a minimum of morale when fighting. So for the honor of the mages. Don¡¯t do that." After waiting for her to say those words, I ordered her to do something. I moved the blade in my hands. "If you dare protest again, I promise I¡¯ll cut you to pieces, and even if someone finds you, you¡¯ll be unrecognizable." Her eyes wavered... And fearing the worst, she finally obeyed, slowly taking off her clothes. Being taller than her, I approach and, with a graceful and careful movement, my arm slides over Bleia¡¯s legs, lifting her off the ground effortlessly. Bleia¡¯s delicate little loli body makes me think about how crazy this world is, because despite her small size, her tight pussy is capable of swallowing my dick whole to the point where my crotch entirely touches the entrance to her pussy. After contemplating this, I take a deep breath and place her on a higher rock. "Are you really going to do this to me?" Hearing these words, the blood in my body rushes towards my groin, making my dick harden like a rock and grow like a rocket, I quickly remove my pants that fall to my knees. I smile at her and reply: "Today and here, I¡¯m going to rape you like a hungry animal!" As soon as these words leave my mouth, Bleia¡¯s body reacts irrationally, and she almost jumps out of my arms, but it¡¯s too late as she¡¯s tied up. She stares at my throbbing, veiny dick. And both her eyes open wide in astonishment. "No... Please... Your sword is too big; it won¡¯t fit," she begs nervously. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve raped other Lolitas. And I¡¯m sure your pussy will swallow my dick without any problems. I smile at her and ignore her words. Then I move and hold her two legs apart, revealing the milky lips of her tight loli pussy. I hate to admit it, but those lips are creating a powerful desire in me to penetrate them brutally. However, I manage to restrain myself. "This oil will make things easier." I said as I poured the lubricant over Bleia¡¯s pussy and her body, which was now glistening with the liquid. She frowned, feeling the strange liquid entering her pores. Bleia is now lying on her back on the stone, looking at me with her beautiful green eyes. Her black body is beautiful, her breasts delicate and ready to be sucked. She¡¯s so fragile that anyone could rape her. Bleia hesitates and starts to breathe deeply, trying to anticipate my powerful penetration. As I move my waist closer to the table and hold my big, hard, throbbing dick in my hand, I aim it at the entrance to Bleia¡¯s pussy. "No... ~~!" "Uuhh~~~" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ooohh~~~" "Please~~" Bleia¡¯s little pussy feels the huge head of my dick, sending shivers down my spine. Her pussy lips throb and twist like never before, and I look up to see little drops of tears dripping from her green eyes. "Pahh~~!" Seeing her delicate, fragile face, I can¡¯t contain the burning, voracious, violent passion that burns inside me. I strike hard, plunging my big, hard dick into her in a single thrust. As I thrust hard, Bleia lets out a powerful moan. "HaaAAAAA~~~~!" "Wowuu~~" I look down and see my entire dick inside her tight, moist interior. She closes her eyes, trying not to go crazy from swallowing my entire dick in her tight little pussy. The heat I feel from being buried deep inside Bleia¡¯s hot, pulsating walls makes me shiver with pleasure because the stimulation in my glans is out of this world. I open my mouth, and a scream escapes my lips. "FUCK! What kind of pussy is that?" I can¡¯t hold back the raging fire, so I grab Bleia¡¯s waist firmly with my big male hands. After doing so, I pull my waist back before attacking violently again. "Pah~~!" "Pah~~!" "Pah~~!" "Pah~~!" Just strong, heavy thrusts turn Bleia¡¯s insides into a complete mess. I feel my dick tingling because the heat of a loli is incredible. Troll¡¯s lubricating oil seems to amplify everything I feel. I feel my dick melting inside her walls, which are pulsing and writhing to contain and swallow my magnificent dick. Bleia¡¯s green eyes are wide open, as is her mouth, I see her tongue dancing in another powerful moan, disbelief is stamped on her face, for even she herself couldn¡¯t believe how deep I had managed to penetrate her tight interior. "PAH!~~~!" "PAH!~~~!" "PAH!~~~!" "UUuuhhh~~~~" "PAH!~~~!" "HaaAAAAA~~~~!" "Wowuuu~~" Bleia¡¯s powerful screams echo in my ears as my pulsating, veiny dick is completely swallowed and devoured by Bleia¡¯s pussy. The love juices begin to flow like an ocean. I waste no time and pull back once more before plunging my sword into her wet hole. "PAH!~~~!" "Hannmmm~~~~! "WoooooUuuu~~ I feel her little stomach quiver, and she starts convulsing. Unable to contain myself, my powerful thrusts continue, and my dick explodes in a wave of hot cum. The tension in the muscles of her vagina intensifies, tightening and contracting violently. Her arms stretch out with force, and her hands clench tightly, causing tension in her fingers. At the same time, her legs are also affected, becoming tense and flailing around wildly. "PAH!~~~!" "PAH!~~~!" "PAH!~~~!" "Haaannmmm~~~~!" Bleia begins to arch her back, contorting her torso into an uncomfortable position. Her neck seems to extend backwards, and her head shakes uncoordinatedly. The involuntary movements persist, increasing in intensity and range. Even though my dick is exploding with milk, I keep thrusting hard, feeling my huge dick tingle as if it were on fire. "Wmmoonnnn~~~~!" "PAH~~~~~!" "PAH~~~~~!" "PAH~~~~~!" Meanwhile, Bleia¡¯s eyes roll upwards, making her irises almost invisible, revealing only the whites of her eyes. Foam begins to form in her mouth due to the excessive salivation caused by the uncontrollable muscle movements. "PAH~~~~~!" "PAH~~~~~!" "PAH~~~~~!" I push my dick in as deep as I can and let my balls empty until Bleia is completely satisfied with my seed. The moans that escape her mouth are incredibly hot, igniting in me a powerful desire to penetrate her until she is unconscious, but I manage to hold back. Despite lying on the stone, the convulsions cause her body to move violently, jerking her from side to side. I take a deep breath, filling my lungs with air, and take a few steps back as I withdraw my huge dick from her now completely ravaged and dirty pussy, witnessing her climax and release an ocean. "HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAmmmmnnnn~~~~" A powerful feminine moan escapes Bleia¡¯s mouth before an ocean floods the entire cavern, her belly that was once filled with my seed now begins to empty, expelling everything inside. "Uhhh~~~" "Uhhh~~~" Bleia feels such intense pleasure in her body that she almost faints, it turns out that Troll¡¯s lubricant really is effective, increasing sensitivity several times over. "SISTER! HELP I¡¯M BEING RAPED~~"Bleia¡¯s voice came out along with a bolt of energy that quickly crossed the air, as if looking for someone, before disappearing into the forest. ... 1487 Words Chapter 88: Lity’s endless hatred. Lity remained imposing, her loyal eyes glowing like embers in the ravaged forest. Her long braided hair swayed gently with the cool day breeze, while her dark lips curled into a cruel smile. In her firm hand, Lucius¡¯s neck trembled, his veins pulsing with desperation. The acolyte of light struggled to break free, his aura flickering between flashes of brilliance and impending shadows. But there was no escape. Lity¡¯s fingers tightened around Lucius¡¯s throat, and her smile widened as she felt his bones begin to give way. The mage¡¯s eyes shone brightly one last time before his light was extinguished forever. Silence took over the place as his lifeless body fell to the ground, leaving only the echo of the shock. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With a predatory gaze, Lity raised her chin and watched her army, scattered like a ravenous swarm among the trees. Her command resonated like a sentence: "Take what you want and kill as many as you can." The forest became a stage of chaos as her warriors advanced. Satisfied, Lity sat like a cold, merciless sovereign. She crossed her long black legs over one another and leaned back slightly, savoring the taste of victory against a level 3 acolyte. "Buzz~~" Then, a bolt of energy cut through the air like a burning blade, striking her directly. On impact, she felt the electricity course through her body, but something familiar reverberated in that energy. Her heart, accustomed to the cold, was consumed by an overwhelming fury as she recognized the magical signature. "Bleia..." she murmured, her voice heavy with hatred and concern. The message came interrupted by several emotions: pleasure, anger, helplessness, but Lity heard it clearly. "HELP ME, sister!! HELP ME... I¡¯M BEING RAPED!" Her entire body tensed, and her fists clenched so tightly that sparks of pure dark magic exploded around her. Her fierce gaze lifted to the skies, and like a wolf on the scent of blood, she leaped, following the trail of the lightning that had struck her. Each beat of her heart screamed for murder. She would not rest until she discovered who dared to lay a hand on her sister. . . . After cumming a few more times, I finally left Bleia, who had almost fainted several times. My sperm was so deep in her uterus and anus that she would certainly have to take several potions if she wanted to be without my remnants in her body. I grabbed everything I could and got into the armor again. As soon as I activated it, the motor vibrated and the springs in the robotic legs flexed as I began to run away from the scene. . . . Lity descended from the sky like a silent shadow, landing softly among the trees. The wind carried the scent of dampness and earth, but a strange odor disturbed the air. A foul, heavy smell that made her stomach turn. Her sharp eyes swept across the green forest, and then she saw it: a cave hidden among the rocks and the twisted roots of an ancient tree. Without hesitation, she floated toward the cave¡¯s entrance, her heart beating faster. As she crossed the threshold, the sight before her made her blood boil. Bleia was lying on the ground, bound by rough ropes and covered in a viscous white liquid. Her body trembled, her face was dirty, and her wide eyes overflowed with fear and desperation. The stench of desecration was overwhelming. Lity felt her chest burn with hatred, her hands shaking with contained fury. She knelt beside her sister and, with a delicate gesture, touched the young woman¡¯s dirty face. "What happened?" Lity asked, her voice heavy with concern and suppressed rage. Bleia coughed weakly before trying to speak, her throat dry and her breathing irregular. "He... he caught me by surprise and raped me for several minutes..." Her words came out with difficulty, as if recalling the event itself attacked her anew. "He was an acolyte... level two... blue eyes... blonde hair... he¡¯s an engineer and has a mechanical armor." She swallowed hard, her voice faltering. "V-villain¡¯s smile... A smile that would make any woman tremble..." Lity clenched her fists tightly, her eyes burning with growing fury. "Where did he go?" With difficulty, Bleia raised her trembling hand and pointed beyond the trees, in a specific direction. Lity did not hesitate. She retrieved several potions from her belt and gently placed them in her sister¡¯s hands. "Take this. It will help restore your strength," she said, her voice firm but filled with tenderness. Bleia nodded weakly, holding the potions as if they were her last hope. Lity rose, her eyes flashing with the thirst for vengeance. Without another word, she propelled herself into the air, shooting toward the direction of the culprit. Her heart beat with a single thought: to spill blood. . . . I slow my run, still feeling the momentum from the steam springs in my armor, which snap and flex with every movement. The dark metal and the tubes surrounding me seem to come alive with each step, as if they were part of my body. The green forest still rushes by, the sound of the wind cutting through the air and the hiss of the machine resonating in my ears. After a few minutes of high speed, I finally manage to reduce my pace. My feet still make a "clank, clank" sound on the wet dirt floor, but now I can focus on the items I¡¯ve collected. I crouch, still a bit out of breath, and examine my inventory. My hands grab the three healing potions, the small bottles glowing with a soft aura. The liquid inside them is a deep green. Next, I grab the fire potion. The bottle feels even warmer to the touch, the red liquid inside seeming to pulse with furious energy, ready to be released at the right moment. I look at the two food potions. They¡¯re smaller. I carefully place them beside the others. Then, I kneel and pull a small necklace from inside my bag. The pendant is heavy, with a dark glow that sends a shiver down my spine. It¡¯s the signature of a dark mage. I can feel the malevolent presence emanating from it, a subtle force. I don¡¯t know exactly what it means, but I know it must be some kind of identity. Finally, I count the 32 magic crystals. Satisfied with what I¡¯ve gathered, I rise, feeling like I¡¯ve accomplished a good part of my objective. Now, all that¡¯s left is to head to the tower on top of Mount Sol and deliver the mission. And, of course, warn about the small invasion of dark acolytes. A shiver runs down my spine, so intense it feels like a direct warning from my body. Before I can process what¡¯s happening, the virtual lab in my head beeps urgently, the red lights flashing frantically. The words appear clearly: ["Roll to the side!"]. Without thinking twice, I obey the command, throwing myself to the side with an agile movement, the metal of my armor making a clinking sound as I quickly move away from the center of the area. When I get up and look up, my heart freezes. In the sky, floating with a threatening presence, is a woman. She stares at me with penetrating eyes, like a predator, and her gaze is so intense that it makes the air around me vibrate. Her skin is as black as night, and her mature yet imposing beauty makes me swallow hard. She looks like a demon in its purest form, and something about her reminds me of Bleia, but with a darker and more dangerous tone. Before I can react further, something in my mind makes the connection ¡ª I know who she is. I smile, trying to maintain control of the situation, and say calmly, "I assume you¡¯re Bleia¡¯s sister, right?" She looks at me with a deadly gaze, and the rage spills out of her voice when she speaks. "Filthy rapist, how dare you? Rape my sister? Especially a light mage like you. You defiled her with your filthy seeds. You worm, I swear I will tear you to pieces!" Those words hit me, but what bothered me more was the blind rage she felt. She was at the point of no rationality, just destruction. But I couldn¡¯t back down now. My smile widened slightly, then I moved my armored arm toward her, who was still floating, and asked a question, more out of necessity than courtesy: "Could you tell me your name?" She glared at me with contempt before answering with a voice full of fury. "My name is Lity. And I will destroy you into pieces." The threat was clear, but something inside me remained firm. The tension in my mind spiked, and with a mental command, I ordered, "Lock target on Lity¡¯s forehead." The virtual lab confirmed with precision. ["Target locked successfully."] I didn¡¯t hesitate. With a simple motion of my arm, the MG-Tyrant 001 in my armor began to spin. The sound of the machine heating up was like a symphony of destruction. I held the trigger, and the weapon responded immediately, starting to spit out bullets of such caliber that they could pierce tanks. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" But something unexpected happened. The bullets that were heading toward Lity began to veer off course, ricocheting off something invisible that I hadn¡¯t anticipated. My eyes widened as I realized what was happening. An invisible force barrier surrounded her. Every shot from my weapon, no matter how powerful, dissipated against the shield. Not even the most powerful ammunition could scratch the surface of the barrier. She was protected by something that seemed almost impenetrable. "Shit~~" I said, realizing I was fucked. ... 1628 Words Chapter 89: Escape "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" The sound of the drum spinning and firing blended with the echo of my ragged breathing. With each shot, the MG-Tyrant 001 spat bullets with the intent to tear Lity apart, but all it managed to do was ricochet against the invisible barrier protecting her. On impulse, I remembered the potions I had stolen from Kirkou, and with a swift motion, I pulled one of the fire potions from my belt. The small bottle was hot to the touch, and its bright red liquid pulsed with explosive power. Without a second thought, I hurled the potion toward Lity, hoping that, somehow, it would penetrate the barrier. "Boom~~" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The explosion was deafening. A wave of fire filled the air, and for a moment, I thought I might have actually hit her. However, when I looked again, I saw Lity standing in the center of the explosion, her form engulfed in flames but completely unscathed. She looked like a goddess in the middle of the blaze, utterly unharmed, and I realized that the barrier was truly indestructible. My heart tightened. What else could I do? The weight of helplessness was starting to sink in. Suddenly, Lity raised her hands toward me. A foreboding feeling struck me, and before I could even react, the virtual lab¡¯s voice rang out again in red tones. ["Move your head to the left..."] That was all I needed. The urgency in my mind made me turn immediately, moving my body to the left with reflexive speed. As I did, I felt a strange wave of air beside me¡ªsomething was bending the space around me. My stomach twisted, and before I could process what was happening, I looked to my side and saw something that nearly made my heart leap out of my throat. Space had shattered before me. A dark spatial rift pulsed in the air, like a crack in the fabric of reality. The air seemed distorted, as if space itself was being twisted and shaped by Lity¡¯s power. A sensation of extreme cold enveloped me, and the magnitude of what she was capable of began to shake me. "Shit!" I exhaled, cold sweat dripping down my forehead. I looked at Lity, and then everything made sense. She controlled space and shadow. I knew what that meant. Lity wasn¡¯t just able to create these spatial rifts¡ªshe could manipulate the space around her. She was a peak-level tier 3 acolyte, making her one of the most powerful in her field. I was dealing with a space mage, and that changed everything. She could bend space as if it were nothing. I remained silent, watching the distortion in the air, thinking about how the virtual lab had saved me once again. If it weren¡¯t for it, I would already be dead. The realization that my life was at risk never left me. "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" "Bang!" Then, I realized that my weapon was beginning to overheat. The sound of metal straining and sizzling brought me back to reality. I couldn¡¯t keep shooting like this, not without a better strategy. If I didn¡¯t act now, I¡¯d end up killing myself with my own weapon. In a desperate move, I stopped firing and turned around, running as fast as my armor would allow. "You can¡¯t run from me, worm!" Lity¡¯s voice cut through the air like a sharp blade. The venom in her words made me feel the weight of her wrath. I had to keep running. I had to stay alive. Covering my head with my arm, I ran as fast as I could in my armor. Behind me, Lity¡¯s attacks intensified. I could feel space distorting, the air around me bending in impossible ways. Whenever her spatial attacks got close, my virtual lab already knew what was coming. Without thinking, I pushed myself to move even faster, making a sharp turn at the last second, dodging just in time. Lity seemed to catch on, and her frustration was becoming palpable. Every failed attempt to catch me only fueled her rage. She knew something was off, and now she was sure that I wasn¡¯t just lucky. I had some kind of ability¡ªan ability she couldn¡¯t fully comprehend but one that made her want to destroy me even more. No ordinary enemy could dodge her attacks, let alone a tier 2 acolyte like me. . . . I ran like a leopard, every muscle in my body burning with effort. Steam hissed from the springs of my armor, now heating up from overuse. My chest rose and fell frantically, air rushing in and out of my lungs as if I were breathing fire. But I couldn¡¯t stop. Not while that damned woman was still behind me. Lity still floated above, pursuing me relentlessly. Every time I tried to evade her, she simply adjusted her trajectory, following me like a hawk chasing a rat. I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to shake her off. She was too fast, and her spatial rifts shortened any distance in an instant. I also wouldn¡¯t make it to the Tower of Mount Sol before she caught up to me. If I kept running like this, sooner or later, she would get me. Then, in the midst of my desperation, an idea surfaced. A dangerous plan. But it was my only chance. With a sudden realization, I abruptly changed direction, veering to the right and sprinting straight into the depths of the forest. The metal of my boots slammed against the damp earth, and branches cracked against my reinforced armor as I forced my way through the dense foliage. I knew exactly where I was heading. The habitat of the Mud Phantom. This part of the forest was unlike any other. The putrid stench of sludge and stagnant water clung to the air, making it difficult even to breathe for ordinary people. The ground beneath my metal boots grew wetter, sinking slightly with every step I took. Thick mud mixed with decomposing debris, while tufts of grass sprouted chaotically as if trying to escape the rot. The murky water moved slowly, almost as if it were alive, with half-rotted branches floating on the surface, occasionally sinking as if something were pulling them under. But that wasn¡¯t the worst part. The wails. The sound coming from that swamp was something¡­ wrong. Low, distorted moans echoed through the air, like the cries of condemned souls trapped there for eternity. It was a sound that chilled the bones, that could make even the bravest hesitate. Cold sweat trickled down my spine, and I had to muster all my willpower to keep moving forward. Within this swampy area, which stretched for nearly thirty square miles, lived many different groups of Mud Phantoms. Smaller groups consisted of only seven or eight members and usually resided in the more remote regions. Meanwhile, larger groups could number up to a hundred and occupied the central part of the swamp forest. As demons, Mud Phantoms possessed only basic intelligence. They were usually formed from humans who had accidentally drowned in the swamp. Although they had once been human, their minds were now consumed with intense hatred and resentment toward all of humanity. For months or even years, they lingered on the swamp¡¯s shores. The moment a living human drew near, they would lunge, biting into their prey¡¯s flesh and dragging them into the depths to drown them. Through this method, they ensured their population continued to grow. Their appearance closely resembled that of a gaunt human woman. However, most of their muscles were missing, and their skin had turned pale from constant immersion in the murky water. Add to that their decayed, mold-covered bones, and they looked like walking corpses. While most were naked, those who had lived better lives as humans might still wear a tattered dress, though always so faded that it was impossible to tell its original appearance or even its color. Disheveled, filthy hair; twisted, pitch-black claws; razor-sharp fangs¡ªthese were all typical features of a Mud Phantom. On land, their combat ability was weaker than that of giant scorpions, but in the swamp¡¯s muddy waters, their combat power doubled, making them capable of going toe-to-toe with venomous land sharks. Furthermore, within certain larger populations of Mud Phantoms, those that had survived for a long time could even develop a leader who had mastered certain elemental abilities. These unique Mud Phantoms possessed intelligence on par with Apprentice Acolytes. Put simply: if mages were willing to grant these Mud Phantom Leaders their freedom, it was possible for them to give birth to a new breed of Mud Phantom Acolytes. But, unfortunately for them, this was a world ruled by mages, where sorcerers had seized absolute dominance. Thus, the evolution and development of almost all other species were reduced to nothing. So, no matter how intelligent or wise a Mud Phantom Leader became, when faced with a mage in a superior position, they were nothing more than precious experimental subjects or material sources to be slaughtered without hesitation. Today, the peace of the Mud Phantom¡¯s habitat was shattered¡ªby me and by Lity. I was the first to enter. Anyone could see that I was an engineer. My impressive steam armor made that clear, but beyond that, the magical aura rippling from my body exposed my identity without a shadow of a doubt. Panting, I recklessly shouted as I ran for my life: "Luxiria!¡­ You miserable bitch! Hiding in the mud like a rat¡­ Come out already! Luxiria¡­ You pathetic slug¡­ You spineless monster¡­" .... 1594 Words Chapter 90: Luxiria Thus, the entire Pantanal area became a mess as my adrenaline surged within me, causing the water¡¯s mud to start moving, making everything even dirtier. The common mud phantoms weren¡¯t intelligent enough to realize what was happening. As soon as they sensed my aura approaching, they quickly struggled to break free from the mud, trying to grab me. They slid over the water, attempting to pull me down into the depths. Behind me, countless arms burst through the water¡¯s surface, waving wildly. One after another, mud phantoms were drawn from the bottom of the lake, staggering before rushing in my direction. But they weren¡¯t my target. No matter how many stupid, low-ranking mud phantoms I attracted, none of them could pose a threat to the terrifying Black Milf that was chasing me. Throughout the entire Pantanal, perhaps the only existence that could pose a danger to Lity was¡­ Luxiria! With the help of her innate ability, Lity hovered in the air, twenty meters above the ground. As she gazed at the murky mud and the foul-smelling water spreading everywhere, her anger only grew. "Hey, you! Man! Listen¡­ Stop running¡­ As long as you take me to the Tower, I promise I won¡¯t hurt you!" In a loud voice, I replied without turning around: "Hahahaaha! Don¡¯t make me laugh, bitch. I know you¡¯re going to kill me, after all, I raped your sister. Wow... Urrr... What a tight pussy she had. I think I¡¯ve fallen in love with that lolita Bleia¡¯s chocolate pussy." After that, I kept running, repeatedly shouting ¡¯Luxiria¡¯ as I did so. "You¡¯re courting death... Kid, don¡¯t you dare let me catch you... If I catch you..." "What are you going to do? Steam me? Roast me? Or maybe you¡¯re just going to let me rape that Milf pussy of yours? Besides, I love Milfs. I¡¯d love to suck on those big chocolate-colored breasts of yours. I¡¯d love to fill that fertile chocolate-colored womb with my white sperm, paint the inside chocolate-colored with my white sperm.... Uhhhh~~ that would be so tasty..." Before I could continue speaking, I felt something grab my feet tightly. Suddenly, a vine shot out of the lake and wrapped around both of my legs. With that, I lost the support of my armor, which was overheating, and fell into the stinking swamp water. As I desperately struggled, a massive mud phantom slowly rose from the center of the lake, riding an even bigger creature that resembled an Earth Shark. Exactly like the one I had killed earlier, but this shark was undoubtedly the leader of the forest sharks. With messy and dirty hair, claws with sharp black nails like pitch, a torn and ragged dress, pale but resilient skin, a thin and withered body¡­ This mud phantom leader that appeared suddenly held a simple vine whip in her hand, mounted on a fierce-looking demon. All of this gave her a slightly bold appearance. "Luxiria! Oh, Luxiria¡­ You¡¯re finally here¡­ hurry up and take me away! From now on, I belong to you!" As soon as I saw this fierce-looking mud phantom leader, I jumped toward her excitedly, as if I had just seen my best friend. Apparently, I had gone insane. Muttering in anger, Luxiria surfaced to drive me away, but she was startled by my actions. Perhaps those common mud phantoms had no idea who I was, but as their leader, Luxiria knew everything. After the Tower was built here in the forest, the natives lost control over their territories, and the area became one of the resource hubs for the human acolytes. Under the rule of the master of this swampy area, the natives became the guard dogs for the human mages, working for them by driving away intruders who dared venture into the area. Although they felt offended by their new position, the swamp natives knew very well how terrifying those human mages were. Therefore, they were forced to endure the fact that their territory was frequently invaded by apprentice acolytes like me. And that wasn¡¯t all. Occasionally, these acolytes would abduct some mud phantoms for their experiments, and Luxiria was forced to turn a blind eye to it. But today, I had gone too far. Not only had I entered their territory, but I had come straight to the heart of the swamp area where most of the mud phantoms lived. This filled Luxiria with a whirlwind of rage. She watched me, a young human covered in steel armor, muscles tensed, ready for anything. But instead of hesitating, Luxiria could no longer contain her hatred for living creatures¡­ and her desire for fresh meat. Her pitch-black claws extended in my direction, advancing directly toward my chest with the clear intention of tearing a piece off. However, as soon as her fingers began to extend, she suddenly stopped. A strong and deadly murderous intent filled the air. Her red, glowing eyes slowly lifted and met Lity¡¯s. For some unknown reason, Luxiria couldn¡¯t control herself and¡­ drooled. An intense desire gleamed in her eyes. She wanted to embrace Lity tightly, press her against her decaying chest, and then use her sharp fangs to gently pierce that delicate, fair skin. She wanted to feel the warm, fragrant, and sweet blood flowing over her cold body. Especially when she felt the aura of the soul hiding within Lity¡¯s large black Milf body. It filled her with indescribable ecstasy. She wouldn¡¯t dare challenge a true human mage, but an apprentice acolyte with such a strong soul aura¡­ right there, within her reach¡­ The desire consumed her. A high-level 3 acolyte¡­ If she secretly devoured her, would those human mages from the Tower really get furious? But even if they did, Luxiria could simply use the useless idiots on the outer perimeter as an excuse. If it meant tasting such a delicious level 3 acolyte, five¡­ no, ten¡­ no, twenty of her subordinates could be sacrificed without hesitation. Compared to floating Lity, I was nothing but a piece of hard, old cheese beside a platter filled with the richest, freshest foods. Luxiria no longer had any interest in me. Obviously, I had calculated and planned all of this. She raised her right hand and gave a hard slap to the back of the giant shark under her command. The creature let out a loud roar and then fired a grayish ray from its yellow eyes directly at me. "ROARRRR~~~" "POISONOUS EARTH SHARK PETRIFYING ROAR." This was the innate ability of poisonous sharks when they reached a certain level. If hit at close range, a mortal would be forever transformed into a pathetic stone statue. As an apprentice acolyte, I had some resistance to magical attacks, but against the mount of the mud phantom leader, I was inevitably petrified. I felt my body going numb and stiff very quickly. Without wasting any time, I grabbed a small bottle of potion and poured it into my mouth, gathering what was left of my energy. I waved to Lity, who was flying just above me, and then... I pulled down my pants and started spinning my cock like a fan, while raising my middle finger in Lity¡¯s direction.... But gradually my whole body turned gray and hard as stone. I sank to the bottom of the muddy swamp. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Four mud phantoms dove into the fetid water and grabbed me, dragging my petrified body to their nest at the bottom of the lake. Floating in the air, Lity¡¯s beautiful and well-made black dress swayed gently in the wind. There was nothing she could do as she watched me committing such horrendous acts against her before disappearing beneath the dark waters. Her spatial ability was incredibly powerful, but it only worked if she targeted a specific space with her spiritual energy. Now that I had vanished into the mud, there was no way for her to reach me. Lity¡¯s heart raced, and she began to breathe heavily. "Blasphemy!! How dare a mere level 2 engineer act so obscenely before me? This bastard doesn¡¯t seem to be noble. Was he born a mere commoner and taken in by a mage? It doesn¡¯t matter..." Then, Lity realized that, to catch me, she would have to dirty her dress in the disgusting water below. A new wave of fury exploded inside her. . . . That detestable scoundrel would rather be captured by demons than surrender to her¡­ He must have some plan to escape! She wouldn¡¯t let me flee so easily¡­ She needed to capture me and interrogate me about my ability to see her spatial energy! With seething anger, Lity stretched out her right arm and grabbed the air, aiming directly at the chest of the powerful leader of the mud phantoms. To Luxiria¡¯s astonished gaze, a rotten, withered, lifeless heart suddenly appeared in the palm of her hand. With a gentle squeeze, her beautiful and delicate chocolate-colored palm crushed the decayed heart. Black, old blood oozed from her fingers as she stared at the leader with cold, cruel eyes. Then, in a threatening tone, she spoke softly, "Hand over that apprentice acolyte, or else..." Lity paused briefly and then continued, "Next time, it will be your brain that gets crushed." ... 1539 Words Chapter 91: Lity vs Luxiria The Mud Demons were grotesque and immortal creatures, molded by the darkness and decay of the swamp. Their bodies, formed from a mixture of necrotized flesh and living mud, had no traditional vital points. Their hearts were nothing more than shriveled, functionless organs, their throats could be torn apart without them even choking, and their stomachs merely accumulated rotting remains with no need for digestion. However, their brains were the anchor of their broken souls. The brain was the last connection these aberrations had to their corrupted existence. If destroyed, it not only ended their lives but also disintegrated their souls, erasing them from the very essence of the world. For this reason, they protected their deformed heads with primal instinct, hiding whenever possible in the dark, murky waters of the swamp. Luxiria, the leader of the Mud Demons, was the most powerful among them. Her skin, as hard as stone, had a rough, blackened texture, covered in fissures that exuded a viscous, poisonous substance. Her claws, long and twisted, looked like they were made of charred bone, each nail carrying a venom that could paralyze any living being with the slightest scratch. Her teeth, sharp and irregular, were strong enough to pierce steel, and her mouth exuded a putrid breath capable of making even the most resilient demons recoil. Despite her monstrous and horrific appearance, Luxiria possessed a cruel cunning. Her army of subordinates obeyed her orders blindly, and her mount¡ªa venomous land shark¡ªmade her an unstoppable force in close combat. Her charges were brutal, capable of tearing apart even the most prepared acolytes. However, like most swamp demons, her weakness lay in her lack of long-range attacks. Luxiria¡¯s petrifying ray had limited range and was ineffective against basic defensive spells. This put her at a disadvantage against Lity, who floated above her, unreachable and ready to strike. Although Luxiria was physically superior to the acolyte, Lity¡¯s ability to fly and her spatial attacks nullified any attempt at close combat. Sensing the danger, Luxiria struck her feet forcefully against her land shark. The beast quickly sank into the thick mud, leaving only the demon¡¯s head exposed. Her eyes burned with hatred, but she refused to retreat. Lity, consumed by fury, unleashed a series of relentless attacks. However, Luxiria could predict her movements, dodging every time the young woman aimed at a specific point. Her body, submerged in the mud, made her a difficult target, and Lity¡¯s spatial attacks, though lethal, were limited to single targets. Frustrated, Lity let her rage explode. Without hesitation, she ripped out eight rotten brains from the weaker Mud Demons nearby, shattering their souls without mercy. Panic spread through the remaining creatures, who immediately threw themselves into the muddy water to escape. Within seconds, the vast swampy area was deserted, leaving only Luxiria and Lity behind. The chocolate-colored Milf finally stopped to reflect. Her Spatial Spells were devastating, but they were far from versatile. Her greatest trump card, the Spatial Rift, was a destructive technique, but one with specific use. Now, she realized her limitation: she had no large-area attack. If only she had studied a simple spell like Black Fireball, she could have turned that foul swamp into a boiling cauldron, cooking all those filthy demons in mere seconds. But her pride and confidence in Spatial Spells had prevented her from learning such "simple" elemental energy magic. Lity clenched her teeth as she hovered over the swamp¡¯s murky surface, observing Luxiria and her army of aberrations hidden beneath the fetid water. The impotence burned inside her like a raging flame. She was used to dominating her enemies with her spatial magic, but now she faced an opponent who simply refused to fight on equal terms. Luxiria, cowardly and cunning, had entrenched herself deep in the mud with her subordinates, escaping her precise attacks. If only her subordinates were here¡­ With their brute strength and resilience, they could have simply stormed the Mud Demons¡¯ nest like an unstoppable hurricane. But Lity was not a close-combat warrior. Her talent lay in long-range spells, and a battle surrounded by these putrid aberrations could turn into a fatal trap. Even so, she had no choice. She was going to capture or kill that wretched acolyte. That bastard had raped her sister, was an obscene and disrespectful scum, and now, on top of everything, he could see through her spells?! That was a serious problem, far beyond a simple personal grudge. If there was some skill or spell that allowed one to see her spatial energy, it needed to be eliminated from the world before the knowledge spread. Lity hesitated for a moment. Then, she took a deep breath. Without a second thought, she threw herself into the murky water. "BOOM!" The impact of her plunge sent a wave of fetid mud and debris soaring, and the swamp¡¯s silence was replaced by a cacophony of supernatural noises. "KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!" Luxiria let out an ultra-high-frequency scream, a monstrous call that echoed throughout the swampy region. The piercing sound cut through the water, summoning her servants to battle. The lagoon began to boil. Whirlpools of black sludge rose as dozens of enormous, twisted creatures swam fiercely toward Lity. The venomous land sharks launched themselves at her like monstrous torpedoes. Their thick, bony scales reflected the few remnants of light that penetrated the water, while their curved teeth prepared to tear her apart. From five meters away, their yellowed eyes gleamed with malice before firing Corrosion Rays¡ªacidic energy blasts capable of dissolving flesh and bone in seconds. And then, the Mud Demons attacked. There were dozens, maybe hundreds. Their deformed, repulsive bodies moved in the aquatic darkness like living shadows, their opaque eyes glowing with insatiable malice. Poisonous claws slashed through the water, sticky tentacles stretched to capture her, rotting mouths opened, ready to devour her whole. But Lity did not hesitate. Her remaining eye gleamed with hatred, reflecting the massacre about to begin. The spatial protection barrier surrounding her was indestructible, an absolute cocoon against any physical or magical attack. No claw, no venom, no beam could penetrate it. But Lity wasn¡¯t going to stay on the defensive. She raised her hand and activated her unique spell. In the complete darkness of the murky water, her power was absolute. Every enemy that approached was torn apart without warning, shredded without a sound. Black blood and chunks of dead flesh floated around her as she eradicated the creatures en masse, one after another. . . . My body was as rigid as stone, completely paralyzed, but my mind remained active. I could feel everything¡ªthe cold dampness of the mud seeping through my armor, the grotesque weight of the creatures¡¯ slippery hands dragging me, and the smell¡­ God, the smell was worse than death. Every time these damned Mud Demons pulled my petrified body, the sludge spread around me, infiltrating the tiny spaces between my hardened skin and the thick crust of filth now covering me. My eyes were sealed shut, my mouth and nostrils clogged, but my mind picked up everything through the vibrations and muffled sounds around me. I was being taken somewhere deep beneath this hellish lake, like a filthy offering being carried to the lair of an abomination. "Roarrr~~~~" In the distance, I would recognize that furious roar anywhere. Even through the underground tunnel, I could feel the intense vibrations traveling through the mud like seismic waves. Luxiria was calling her subordinates. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two creatures behind me paused for a moment, uneasy. I couldn¡¯t see them, but I knew they were hesitating. Their leader¡¯s call echoed through the tunnel, and it was impossible to ignore. "Go, go, you damned wretches, leave me here and go die in the middle of the swamp!" As if they had heard my silent prayer, they let out shrill screeches and dove back into the sludge, abandoning their mission. Two remained. Damn disciplined ones. They didn¡¯t stop. They kept dragging me through the foul tunnel, crawling through that narrow, sticky space that probably served as a storage chamber for Luxiria and her gang. I could smell the putrid scent of rotting flesh and rusted metal even without being able to breathe properly. So this was where they kept their "treasures." From the vibrations around me, I noticed when the water was left behind and the tunnel began to open up. The environment seemed drier¡ªor at least, less soaked in corrosive mud. I was being taken to Luxiria¡¯s secret cavern. The space was humid, but not as drenched as the rest of the swamp. The stench of decay was almost solid, as if the very humidity carried particles of necrotized flesh and rotting roots. Damn abominations¡­ You thought I was just a petrified slab of meat, huh? The acidic taste of the potion still burned my throat when I felt the tingling sensation spreading through my body. First, my fingers. Then, my arms. My legs started responding. The stiffness that had turned me into a statue began to fade, and I finally felt my muscles return to my control. The creatures kept dragging me, their sticky claws pulling me through the slippery mud. But they hadn¡¯t noticed¡­ yet. The Freedom of Movement potion was one of the best investments I made before leaving the tower, worth every coin I spent. Without it, I¡¯d be just another skeleton rotting at the bottom of this vile den. My body was almost completely free. The creatures unceremoniously threw me onto a pile of strange items¡ªrusted armor, broken bones, chunks of rotten flesh mixed with dried mud. The two turned their backs and began growling and roaring at each other. They were arguing, debating whether they should go out and fight or stay and ensure that their dinner didn¡¯t escape. Well, tough luck for them. A crackling roar tore through the air. "VRRUUUUUMMMM~~" The sound of my plasma saw igniting was like thunder in the cave¡¯s silence. The pulsating blue glow of the blade illuminated the damp walls, reflecting off the creatures¡¯ slimy eyes. They hesitated for a second. Just one. And then, like hungry beasts, they smelled the fresh blood on my body and completely forgot about the danger. They leaped at me. Perfect. I grinned, tightened my grip on my armor, and said, "Time for the plasma saw massacre!" ... 1720 Words Chapter 92: Nascent core of a mud spirit The sound of the plasma saw tearing through rotten flesh was like a macabre symphony. I screamed in fury as the incandescent blade spun horizontally, shredding the two Mud Demons before they could react. Their viscous bodies broke apart like a sack of spoiled entrails, spreading foul entrails throughout the cave. The sour smell of putrid blood filled the air, mixing with the oppressive humidity of the underground nest. But my anger had not yet subsided. I lifted my mechanical leg and brought it down violently on the skull of one of the dead creatures. A sickening crack echoed through the tunnel as the hard shell exploded into fragments of bone and hardened mud. The other met the same fate¡ªa brutal, crushing blow. "Filthy bitches," I muttered, spitting on the ground. The already scarce air became even heavier. I was gasping, my lungs burning, the world spinning around me. Stars danced in my peripheral vision and a strange sensation crawled under my skin. Shit. My mind screamed in alert. It wasn¡¯t exhaustion. I had been poisoned. The strange tickling sensation intensified, spreading from the small cuts on my body. My heart sank. The claws of those creatures were poisoned. I fumbled through my pockets with trembling hands, grabbing a small, cold bottle. Antidote. Without hesitation, I tore off the cork and poured the contents into my mouth. The bitter liquid slid down my throat, burning like cheap alcohol, but within seconds the numbness began to recede. I took a deep breath, regaining control. There were still strong vibrations echoing through the tunnel. The battle in the swamp raged on. I still had time. If Luxiria and Lity were busy, then I could take a look at what these disgusting abominations were hiding down here. After all... no thief leaves empty-handed. With a quick thought, I activated the Virtual Lab in my mind. "Virtual lab, activate night vision and start environmental analysis." ["Beep!"] ["Activating night vision..."] ["Starting analysis..."] My eyes blinked green, sweeping the cave. With the darkness dispelled, I could see better what was around me. The "treasure" of these creatures was exactly what I expected: a heap of garbage. There were pieces of rotten flesh, corroded metal weapons, remnants of old armor, and strange roots with a horrible stench. Nothing valuable... until something caught my attention. In the middle of the pile of filth, a small sphere glowed faintly. Something was buried beneath bones and old leather. I approached, carefully digging until I retrieved a round, slightly pulsating crystal. As soon as I touched it, a shiver ran down my spine. "This... Can¡¯t be..." My breath caught in my throat. "Virtual lab, analyze this item!" S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ["Beep!"] The scanning light passed over the crystal, projecting information directly before me. ["Emerging Core of a Mud Spirit detected!"] ["Similarity above 99%"] My hand clenched around the crystal as a whisper escaped my lips: "Shit." This item... was priceless. Spirit Cores were essential ingredients for almost every magical profession in the world. A stable source of energy, with minimal intelligence and the ability to evolve. Even for over 2,000 magical crystals, these cores were snapped up instantly on the market. They were so rare that, even with money, it was almost impossible to obtain one. And now I had one. If it weren¡¯t for Lity bringing me to this damn swamp, I would have never gotten my hands on this. In the end, maybe I should even thank her. I smiled and shoved the crystal into my waist pocket, making sure it stayed secure. But there was no more time to lose. Like any decent hideout, this nest had more than one exit. It was obvious Luxiria knew the saying: "A clever rabbit has three holes in its burrow." But today, this setup was working in my favor. I looked around, evaluating the options. One of the tunnels seemed to lead directly back to the muddy lake at the heart of the swamp ¡ª not a smart choice. Another, smaller and damp, seemed to descend to an even deeper location. But there was a third. A narrow, tight path that led to the far side of the swamp. The perfect route for a part-time thief like me. Without wasting any more time, I slipped into the wet tunnel, disappearing into the darkness. The thick sludge broke with a wet sound as my head slowly emerged from the surface of the muddy lake. The metal helmet of my armor was covered in dirt and moss, camouflaging me perfectly with the environment around me. The viscous mud dripped in sticky strands as I kept only the upper part of my face exposed, my eyes scanning the area around me. Silence. Or rather, the silence that a chaotic swamp could offer. In the distance, I could hear the furious roars of the Mud Demons and the muffled explosions of the underground battle. The surface of the lake still bubbled occasionally, the result of the intense fight happening beneath the thick mud. Luxiria must be going crazy. I smiled inwardly. If my bet was correct, Lity was launching unpredictable space attacks, torturing those abominations who had kidnapped me. This meant that, at least for now, I was safe. The muddy lake where I emerged was likely home to some Mud Demons, but the frenzy of battle had drawn them away. With no resistance, this was the perfect moment to escape. I took a deep breath. The dense swamp mist entered the armor filters, laden with the stench of decay and dead vegetation. I moved slowly, swimming with subtle movements toward the edge of the lake. The fewer ripples, the better. I never wanted to see that damn scary chocolate-colored MILF again, but I can¡¯t deny that I wish I could feel her sitting on my dick. A MILF as arrogant as her would be a pleasure to have on top of me, trying to dominate my penis. ["Roll to the right!"] The alert from the Virtual Lab exploded in my mind like a gunshot. Without hesitation, I threw myself to the side. BOOOM!! Behind me, the muddy water exploded violently. My vision caught a grotesque blur emerging from the sludge: a venomous land shark, its grotesque mouth wide open, filled with rows of serrated black teeth. Shit. Everything happened too fast. The creature shot forward like a spear, its deadly jaw snapping shut exactly where I had been seconds before. As my body spun in the murky water, I saw the teeth collide with force, making a dry, slicing sound. The beast¡¯s putrid breath flooded my senses, making every hair on my body stand on end. If it weren¡¯t for the Chip alert... If I had hesitated for a second... That thing would have bitten straight through my armor. And if the armor were damaged, I would have to abandon it. That would be more than bad. It would be a nightmare. The venomous land shark stared at me with insatiable hunger, its jaws snapping shut like a giant trap, its sharp teeth ready to tear anything in its path. I barely managed to dodge in time, but now the creature was preparing to strike again. Its body, covered in thick, sticky scales, was charged with a threatening energy. It spat a jet of acid, the viscous, corrosive liquid hissing as it hit the water around me, creating an explosion of steam. Shit. I activated the armor to its maximum capacity, the energy pulsing in the core in my chest. The sound of the reactor vibrating was almost deafening. The water around me started to boil, creating violent waves of steam and foam that made it harder to see but gave me an advantage. The heat intensified, forcing the shark to retreat a little, still spitting acid in an attempt to catch me. I didn¡¯t have time to hesitate. The shark lunged again, claws and teeth ready to rip. I crouched, dodging to the left while the scent of burnt acid filled the air. The movement was almost instinctive, my body working faster than my mind. When the shark was within fatal reach, I pressed the button for the spinning blade of the armor, activating the plasma saw. "VRRRR-CLANK!" The blade spun ferociously, slicing the shark in half with a deafening crash. Blood and entrails scattered in the murky lake water, red like a macabre mist that mixed with the sludge. But there was no time to celebrate. As soon as the fresh blood touched the water, more sharks began to emerge, drawn by the scent of carnage. The water¡¯s surface bubbled as the creatures attacked with even greater ferocity. I was surrounded. My mind began to work at full speed. I had to fight for my life. I couldn¡¯t afford to be devoured. I dodged and struck, more sharks coming toward me. In a single movement, I released a series of cuts with the plasma blade, causing the sharks to explode into pieces, their parts scattering through the water. But they didn¡¯t stop. Each movement became a matter of life or death, my body drenched in sweat, the virtual lab alerts popping up with every vibration in the water. I avoided the acid they spat, the water boiling, and the pressure of their attacks forcing me to fight relentlessly. When I finally managed to break through their line of attack and move to a shallower area, I took a deep breath and looked at them. These bastards could swim on land, but they didn¡¯t dare chase me because Luxiria¡¯s call was still echoing at high frequency through the water. ... 1606 Words Chapter 93: Don’t talk to anyone? The muddy water dripped from my body as I ran along the soaked trail toward the tower. I ignored the discomfort. The exhaustion. The muscle pain. My only priority was getting out of there. As soon as I left the forest behind, the stone stairs of the tower appeared before me. I dashed up the time-worn steps, feeling the weight of my overloaded armor dragging me down. But I didn¡¯t stop. At the top of the stairs, the great central gate of the tower loomed, and before it, the defense statue¡ªa miniature minotaur-like creature, carved from raw stone. The instant I approached, it came to life. Its stone eyes glowed with a faint light, and the statue took a step forward, raising its stone axe. Its expression was unreadable, but its thunderous voice echoed in the air: "Halt, acolyte!" I took a deep breath, my mind still on high alert. I knew it would ask this question. "What is the password?" I remained silent for a moment, forcing my exhausted mind to remember. Then, the ghost¡¯s words came back to me¡ªthe password he had given me before I set out on this mission. "Argon Vermillion." The minotaur sighed, and a wave of steam escaped from its bovine nostrils. Its hardened gaze faded as it stepped back, returning to its original position. Within seconds, it was stone once more. I didn¡¯t hesitate. I slipped past the great gate, stepping into the tower¡¯s main hall. The momentary silence was broken as soon as my boots touched the cold stone floor of the corridor. Every gaze turned to me. I understood why. I was completely covered in filth, my armor nearly drained of energy, my hair disheveled, my face smeared with mud and dried blood. The sour stench of rotting flesh and stagnant water clung to me like an invisible specter. Ignoring the stares and whispers around me, I walked straight to the mission delivery counter, where the ghost who had given me the mission was waiting. Without a word, I tossed the crumpled scroll onto the counter, followed by Bleia¡¯s black pendant. The ghost raised a spectral eyebrow as he picked up the pendant. For a moment, he remained still, studying the artifact intently. Then, his gaze met mine. "Wait a moment!" His voice came out tense, almost nervous. Before I could react, he vanished into thin air. I stood there, unmoving, feeling my heart pound in my chest. This was not a good sign. Seconds later, he reappeared in the blink of an eye, holding another scroll. "Go to the boardroom," he ordered, his voice laden with urgency. "Some administrators want to see you." "Shit!" My stomach twisted. What was going on? I wanted to believe it was just a standard procedure, but my intuition screamed otherwise. Was it because of Kirkou¡¯s death? Damn it... The truth was, I could deceive acolytes, outwit merchants, even cheat in negotiations. But... fooling real mages? That was a different story. Even so, I closed my eyes for a moment, forcing my mind to calm down. Think, Tyler. If they pushed too hard¡­ if they tried to unearth truths I didn¡¯t want to reveal... S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Virtual Laboratory could manipulate my memories, making me believe anything. With that, I could even make an experienced mage believe what I believed¡ªafter all, my entire body would be pointing to a truth, even if that truth was an artificial one, created by the Virtual Laboratory. I took a deep breath. I prepared myself. Then, without hesitation, I headed toward the boardroom. As soon as I reached the massive glass door, I stopped, keeping my posture rigid. I had been here before. On my first day at the tower, when Marcelina had brought me to choose my mentor. But this time, the situation was different. Very different. I wouldn¡¯t dare enter without being summoned. Then, a voice came from the other side. "Enter, acolyte." The tone was calm but carried a hidden weight. I took a deep breath and stepped into the door as it opened on its own. The boardroom was exactly as I remembered: towering walls lined with shelves filled with scrolls and books, glows illuminating the room with a pale light. But this time, the presence in that room was different. More intimidating. The elderly mage who had attended to Marcelina on the day of my arrival sat at the center of the long stone table, his expression as austere as ever. But he was not alone. Five other mages were there with him. I didn¡¯t dare look at them directly. I simply bowed, keeping my head lowered, and waited. "This is unacceptable!" one of the mages spat the words out in fury. My attention shifted to the table. The black pendant I had handed to the ghost rested on the cold stone surface, surrounded by the mages¡¯ heavy gazes. "The audacity of these bastards has gone beyond all limits!" another mage said, his voice vibrating with magical energy. "They attacked our acolytes. The damned dark mages are now sending apprentices against ours? This is a declaration of war." "We¡¯ve always known the filthy dogs of dark magic were treacherous, but now they¡¯re getting bolder," said a white-haired mage with severe eyes. The elderly mage at the center let out a heavy sigh, sliding a wrinkled finger over the pendant on the table. "This is not just boldness..." his voice was like a sharp blade. "It¡¯s a direct affront." "We must respond. Now," said a mage in a golden hood. "Calm down," another interrupted, the only voice still serene. "Before taking any rash actions, we must understand exactly who we are facing. Have those damned mages completely lost their minds?" A brief silence followed. But before the conversation could take a turn that an acolyte like me shouldn¡¯t hear, one of the mages looked directly at me. "Come here." My back tensed. But I stepped forward, firm-footed, and bowed before him. The mage raised a scroll sealed with a magical sigil and extended it to me. "Sign here." I lifted my head, my eyes meeting his for a brief moment. "Sir¡­ may I read it first?" The room fell into an oppressive silence. The mages exchanged glances, surprised by my audacity. But after a moment, the elderly mage made a slight gesture with his hand. "Let him read." The scroll was placed before me. And then, I read. [The signer of this contract agrees, of their own free will and under the authority of the Arcane Council, to maintain absolute secrecy regarding the events witnessed in the forest.] [By this agreement, the Tower of Magic imposes the following irrevocable clauses:] [Absolute Secrecy: The signer shall not report, comment on, or hint at any information DIRECTLY related to the events of the mission in the forest to any acolyte of the academy. Any attempt to convey such information will result in immediate and unpredictable magical repercussions, as determined by the senior mages.] [Sanctions for Breach of Contract: Should the signer attempt to violate this contract, their mind will automatically block the memory of the event before any words can be spoken. Repeated attempts will cause progressive deterioration of the involved memory, potentially resulting in death by acute cerebral meltdown. The Arcane Council reserves the right to apply additional punishments if necessary.] [Duration and Enforcement: This contract shall remain active until the Arcane Council decides otherwise. The signer may not claim ignorance of this contract as a means of contesting it.] [By signing this scroll, the signer fully acknowledges and accepts the conditions described.] I swallowed hard. The scroll hovered gently before me, the words glowing with a golden hue that pulsed like a living breath. My eyes scanned each line, analyzing the implications. "They want to silence me completely." Doubts swirled in my mind, but I didn¡¯t let them slip out. They remained trapped within me. "Can the Virtual Laboratory detect any traps?" I requested the analysis mentally, and the response came seconds later: ["No traps detected. Legitimate magical contract. No hidden mechanisms or direct curses."] I exhaled silently. That didn¡¯t mean there were no consequences¡ªonly that they weren¡¯t concealed. My hands clenched into fists for a brief moment, but I had no choice. I lifted the magical quill that floated beside the scroll and signed my name. The moment the tip touched the parchment, the letters glowed a blood-red hue before merging into the paper and vanishing. The contract was now sealed. The mage took the scroll without even looking at me and tucked it into the sleeve of his robe. "Now leave." I didn¡¯t argue. I simply bowed and left quickly. But before the door closed behind me, I heard one of the mages speaking in a grave tone: "I sent a few other trackers, and it seems that some talented acolytes from our academy died fighting against the other acolytes." I didn¡¯t stop to hear more. I just kept walking... .... 1507 Words Chapter 94 - 8 years After the hot shower, my skin still tingled slightly from the warm water removing the ingrained dirt. The mud, the blood, the scent of death... it had all finally gone away. My armor was now safely stored within the virtual laboratory, waiting for me to repair it. Wearing clean clothes, I threw myself onto the bed, feeling the soft mattress absorb my weight. My mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. "The Tower is under attack." The acolytes from Dark Lake Tower had started an offensive against us, and no one knew about it except those at the top. Some talented Acolytes were already dead, and the mages forced me to sign a confidentiality contract. This could only mean one thing: they did not intend to disclose this news. I sighed deeply, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on my chest. I raised my hand and issued a mental command. "Virtual Laboratory, project the map." At that moment, thin blue lines began to form before my eyes. The complete outline of the Sol Mountain Tower and its surroundings took shape, drawn with precision. This map was a combination of my own exploration, what I had seen with my own eyes, and the information extracted from the books and maps I had recorded in the Virtual Laboratory. My eyes scanned the details. The dense forest around the Tower appeared clear and organized. The neighborhood where I met Bleia and Lity was marked in red, signaling extreme danger. "This map is more detailed than anything an average acolyte would have." If I wanted to, I could sell it for at least two magic crystals on the market. But that wasn¡¯t what concerned me now. In the center of the map, green letters highlighted the location of the Sol Mountain Tower. I squinted and began to analyze the situation calmly. "From this map, it¡¯s clear that our Tower occupies only a tiny area on the southern coast. We¡¯re practically isolated." I continued observing. To the south, the vast Lucario Sea, unexplored and full of dangers. To the north, the Despair Mountains and plains. To the west, two other factions of mages: Eclidel Tower and Dark Lake Tower, the bastards attacking us. "And to the east¡­" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Kingdom of Utab. I fixed my gaze on that part of the map. "The regions to the north and south are practically suicidal. Contaminated creatures, evil spirits, and magical aberrations roam there." "The Eclidel Tower? Another faction of Mages¡­ It was obvious there were conflicts between them and Sol Mountain Tower. I can¡¯t go there either." This meant that the only viable direction for exploration and escape would be the Kingdom of Utab. I crossed my arms and took a deep breath. The society of Mages was structured like medieval feudalism. The Mages were the feudal lords, controlling vast stretches of land and entire kingdoms. The Knights, in turn, were their warriors and soldiers, serving as the backbone of their military forces. But unlike the centralized empires that existed in Earth¡¯s past, there was no single ruler governing all the Mages. Each faction, each kingdom, each magical family acted solely in their own interest. The result? A fragmented world, where hundreds of small kingdoms constantly fought against each other, seeking to expand their domains and crush their rivals. It was a chaotic age. My gaze fixed on the Kingdom of Utab, highlighted on the map. I knew that some Mage families supported it behind the scenes. The kingdom was vast, divided into 19 provinces, and housed a multitude of small magical families, wandering Mages, and independent travelers. This meant that¡­ "If the Mages of the Kingdom of Utab don¡¯t come to Sol Mountain Tower to trade, they must have their own small markets." That was perfect for me. If I hid my identity, I could sell my devices and start accumulating resources. "It¡¯s decided, I¡¯ll go to the Kingdom of Utab and sell my devices!" My engineering skills weren¡¯t anything special compared to the true Masters. But with the support of the Virtual Laboratory, my success rate had already surpassed that of some experienced Mages, comparable even to my mentor, Miguel. Of course, I could never let anyone know about this. If the Mages found out I had such refined engineering skills, I could end up being forced to work for them, or worse. That¡¯s why I never sold many healing potions inside the tower. But now¡­ If I wanted to advance to Level 3 Acolyte, I would need a lot of resources. If I didn¡¯t have a way to acquire them, my only alternative would be to wait years to progress. "Virtual Laboratory, simulate the requirements needed to advance to Level 3 Acolyte!" The system responded instantly. ["Prerequisites for Level 3 Acolyte"] ["Spiritual Strength: 8 points."] ["Mastery of at least 3 magic models."] ["Magical codes written on all bones of the body."] ["Recommendation: Ultra Refined Spiritual Energy Tonics may help with advancement."] I clenched my fists. Learning three magic models wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But the Ultra Refined Spiritual Energy Tonics¡­ "These things are rare and expensive. I¡¯ll need at least 1000 magic crystals just to get one!" My expression darkened. Unlike elemental potions, like strength or healing potions, these tonics were extremely valuable because they directly affected an Acolyte¡¯s spiritual strength. With the right recipe, they could strengthen the soul, accelerate learning, and even reinforce the magical codes etched into the body. The demand for these tonics had always been greater than the supply. I knew this because my mentor, Miguel, had already told me the basics about them. "1000 magic crystals is a lot¡­ But what if I manufacture the tonics myself?" My eyes gleamed. If I bought the ingredients and made my own tonics, could I reduce the costs? Of course... But I didn¡¯t have the recipe for such tonics. But, in the end... The most important thing was still to increase my spiritual strength to 7! I crossed my arms and took a deep breath. If I wanted to survive in this world, I would need to become stronger. "Virtual Laboratory! Based on my current status, how long will it take to meet these prerequisites through meditation?" I was anxious, but I tried to remain calm. I knew that meditation was the most direct method to improve my spiritual strength, and I had already reached Level 2 Acolyte in just about a year. That was a good sign, right? A brief and technical response came next, without any emotion, as always. ["Using the Host¡¯s spiritual strength as a base..."] ["Simulation in progress!"] I closed my eyes, waiting impatiently, feeling the tension build. I wanted to know how long it would take to meet the requirements. When the beep finally came, a chill ran down my spine. ["Beep!"] The Virtual Laboratory¡¯s response appeared before my eyes: ["The simulation is complete."] ["Estimated time required: 8 Years 6 Months and 15 Days!"] The time suggested by the virtual laboratory to reach the requirements paralyzed me. "What?" A wave of dread washed over me, a cold rush of frustration and despair. I knew the meditation process wasn¡¯t quick, but eight and a half years... that was more time than I could endure. "All of that?" I couldn¡¯t believe it. The emotionless response from the virtual laboratory made me even more uncomfortable. How could this be true? Meditation had seemed so simple when I started, and the increase in my spiritual strength had been relatively quick until now. What was wrong? I felt my face pale; whatever this meant, it seemed like an eternity. That wasn¡¯t time I had. I felt trapped, and this only made my anxiety worse. "What¡¯s the problem? It only took a little over a year to increase my spiritual strength from 0 to 4 points, with the stats of a normal human¡­" ["The ¡¯host¡¯ has gained resistance for meditation."] ["Switching to a higher-level meditation technique is recommended."] ["Another option is to find ingredients that are compatible to enhance the effects of meditation!"] Then, the virtual laboratory projected a screen in front of me, with various data and detailed results on meditation. "According to the simulations and statistics from the virtual laboratory, the elemental meditation technique is most useful when used to build heart and mind codes. However, after a Level 2 acolyte has completed building their heart and mind codes, they can only progress slowly over time, carving the rest into their bones¡­" "No wonder even 5-star acolytes get stuck at the bottleneck when advancing to Level 3 Acolyte!" I looked at the results of the mathematical formulas and entered into deep thought. "I¡¯ve been at the tower for so long, but I haven¡¯t heard of acolytes who possess an advanced meditation technique. Also, the apprentices of other teachers stop progressing for at least a few years after reaching Level 2 acolyte standards. It seems that even the teachers can¡¯t do anything about this meditation technique issue, so I can give up on that for now!" "However, my success rate will definitely be higher than other engineering masters because I have the laboratory. Therefore, increasing my spiritual strength using this method is highly feasible!" "However, it seems a little dangerous outside the academy now, so how am I going to find those black markets or small trading groups?" ... 1559 Words Chapter 95: Ultra refined tonics The next morning, I went straight to Professor Miguel¡¯s laboratory. The idea of obtaining a formula for ultra-refined tonics wouldn¡¯t leave my mind. If I couldn¡¯t improve my spiritual strength faster, I would be stuck for years without progress. I knocked on the reinforced door and waited. Within seconds, the professor¡¯s voice echoed from the other side. "Come in." I opened the door and found Miguel, who, unlike most ordinary days, was sitting behind a table filled with vials. The scent of herbs mixed with the faint aroma of chemicals lingered in the air. He looked tired, as if he had been drinking to forget something, drowning himself in alcohol, yet he still maintained that curious and piercing gaze as he saw me enter. "An ultra-refined tonic formula that can enhance spiritual strength?" Miguel furrowed his brows, slightly surprised by my request. "The success rate of producing such tonics is very low, and the required resources are extremely expensive. Many engineering masters and some alchemy masters have lost their entire fortunes trying to refine them. Only those with strong family backing can reap the benefits¡­" I had expected this response. Miguel was always direct and pragmatic, so I knew he wouldn¡¯t give me false hope. Even so, I couldn¡¯t back down. "Sir, you also know. My aptitude is only that of a 3-star acolyte. For a 3-star acolyte to advance to a Mage, the bottleneck is even greater. Breaking through to Mage is much easier when done at a young age, so I want to bet on this." My voice was calm but firm. Miguel let out a heavy sigh and leaned back in his chair, taking another sip from a potion. Somehow, this scene reminded me of my father from my old world. I recalled the times I would ask him for money, only to find him drinking beer and watching football. "Oh¡­ you!" He looked at me for a moment, seeming to evaluate my determination, before scratching his graying beard and taking a deep breath. "I have some basic formulas for ultra-refined tonics to increase spiritual strength, but I signed a contract preventing me from reselling the formulas I acquired from third parties. As for my own formulas¡­ you definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to afford them." My heart sank a little. But still, I asked: "How many magic crystals are they worth?" Miguel let out a short laugh, shaking his head. "Haha! I knew you wouldn¡¯t give up. 10,000 magic crystals. And that¡¯s only because you¡¯re my apprentice!" I was completely stunned. "Damn it!" I let out a heavy sigh, feeling a chill run down my spine. Ten thousand magic crystals? I already knew it wouldn¡¯t be cheap, but that amount was completely out of my reach. "It seems like I have no hope!" "Developing an ultra-refined tonic formula to enhance spiritual strength requires an Engineering Master to spend a dozen, or even several dozen, years in continuous experimentation. The cost is immense. Furthermore, owning an exclusive formula generally accelerates the development of a Master of Ultra-Refined Tonics¡¯ family. That¡¯s why these formulas are so expensive." Miguel¡¯s words echoed in my mind. It made sense. Having a monopoly was the key to maximizing profits. If someone could develop an exclusive and safe formula, they would have a goldmine in their hands. Slowly shaking my head, I reflected on the matter. However, everything depended on who owned the formula. If it were a mere acolyte, even I would consider taking the formula by force. But Miguel was an official Mage and had the Sun Mountain Tower as his patron. He also had strong connections. No one would dare try anything against him. I sighed internally. Even though I desperately wanted one of these formulas, there was no way I could afford 10,000 magic crystals. I was about to take my leave when Miguel said something that made my heart race. "However, if you truly have this goal, you might not be completely hopeless!" My mind raced. "It seems like I have a chance!" I straightened my posture and bowed respectfully. Miguel observed my reaction for a moment before continuing, a slight smile on his face. "Although I cannot give you my personally developed formulas, I still have some formulas from ancient Mages. I obtained them while exploring old ruins. If you want, you can use and experiment with them." My expression turned intrigued. "Formulas from ancient Mages?" Miguel slowly nodded. "Yes. Mages were much more prosperous in ancient times. They built the Lucarian Empire, which spanned multiple continents and even conquered other worlds! But for unknown reasons, the empire collapsed in a single night. Since then, their legacies have been lost. We modern Mages have only been able to rise to power thanks to the fragments of knowledge that remained." Miguel¡¯s face turned slightly flushed as he spoke. It was evident that he had a deep fascination with the ancient Mages. The history he told wasn¡¯t in the academy¡¯s books. It was something only those who explored the past with their own hands knew. My eyes sparkled with curiosity. "I wonder how powerful those ancient Mages really were¡­" Miguel chuckled lightly. "They were gods walking among mortals, Tyler. But their secrets have been lost to time." Then, I remembered something crucial. "Are all these formulas defective?" Miguel looked at me with approval. "Indeed! You¡¯re very sharp. Although the effects of these formulas are excellent, many of the ingredients no longer exist. At least, I have never come across them in my 200 years of life¡­" Miguel spoke unhurriedly. "However, many Masters of Ultra-Refined Tonics still hold some fondness for these ancient formulas because they all desire to find a substitute for the lost ingredients. Even if they only have a fraction of the original models, their effects are still extremely useful!" My eyes gleamed with anticipation. If I could study these formulas and find viable substitutes, I could develop something new! With the help of the virtual laboratory, my research time would be drastically reduced. This was a valuable opportunity. But to avoid showing too much enthusiasm, I kept my expression tense as if I were evaluating the risks. "So¡­ you want me to find substitute ingredients?" Miguel slowly nodded. "Exactly! Masters of Engineering often rely on flashes of inspiration for their successes. Many new types of tonics are developed in this tower. If you really want to, you can try your luck! However, the success rate will be extremely low!" As he said this, his face darkened. He seemed to be recalling past failures, perhaps experiments that cost years of research without yielding concrete results. I took a deep breath. "Sir! I still want to give it a try. Even if I¡¯m not able to develop a new formula, I can still improve my skills!" Miguel remained silent for a moment, observing me carefully. Then, a slight smile appeared on his lips. "I expected that response!" He shook his head and turned to the dusty shelves behind him. After rummaging for a few moments, he pulled out a handful of old, worn scrolls. "These are the formulas of the ancient Mages." I received the scrolls with trembling hands. The material they were made of felt unfamiliar, with an abnormally high density. My heart pounded as I unrolled one of the scrolls, revealing a greenish-toned sheet covered in scribbles and detailed inscriptions. My eyes quickly scanned the list of required ingredients. "Pure Heart Essence, White Diamond Leaf, Tears of an Enchanted Fairy, Blood of an Elemental¡­" My expression twisted. I had never heard of more than half of these ingredients. As for the rest, I knew they were considered treasures even for Official Mages. Just seeing some of these materials listed sent a slight shiver down my spine. Obtaining any of them would be a herculean task. Miguel laughed as he noticed my reaction. "What¡¯s wrong? Shocked, right? I had the same expression as you when I first saw these formulas! However, if you manage to prepare an Ultra-Refined Tonic according to these ingredients, I dare say even an Official Mage would feel its effects!" My eyes darted over each formula, trying to find something suitable for my situation. Many required rare ingredients or were designed for Official Mages, making them impossible to craft with my current resources. After half an hour of careful examination, I finally found two formulas that seemed more accessible. "I¡¯ll take these two: the Ultra-Refined Tonic ¡¯Blood of the Plants¡¯ and ¡¯Tears of the Forest!¡¯" These two formulas seemed more suited to my current level. Miguel nodded approvingly. "Good choice! These two Ultra-Refined Tonic formulas complement you well!" But then, he added with a smirk: "Each one costs 400 magic crystals, so the total would be 800 magic crystals!" I felt a tightness in my chest. Although it was a fraction of the cost of a formula for enhancing spiritual strength, it was still an immense sum for me. I took a deep breath, feeling the pain in my heart, and then started pulling out all the magic crystals I carried. Before Miguel, a small pile began to form. Among them, some stones emanated a stronger energy¡ªhalf-grade magic crystals, each worth 100 standard magic crystals. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Here¡¯s 750 magic crystals¡­ and I¡¯ll add these healing vials!" My voice carried a hint of reluctance as I pulled a small cloth pouch from my robes. Opening it, a few shimmering vials were revealed, containing a reddish liquid. Miguel chuckled lightly. "The deal is made! These two formulas are now yours." With a wave, he passed the scrolls to me. The moment I touched them, I felt not only the weight of the material but the knowledge they carried. Bowing slightly, I carefully stored them and took my leave. As I exited the room, a long sigh escaped my lips. "800 magic crystals¡­ my entire year¡¯s earnings from selling vials. Of course, that was only a fraction of what I had hidden in my laboratory." Even as a fraction, that money represented countless hours of work, crafting, and negotiations. "There¡¯s only one way¡­ I need to sell more vials outside the tower to recover the magic crystals before I start experimenting." ... 1707 Words Chapter 96: Dolls "Even with the pain in my pocket, my success was far beyond what was expected for someone at my level. Inside the tower, I had already made a small name for myself by selling healing vials. But if I took my goods outside, where the demand was even higher, the profit could be substantial. As I walked through the corridors, lost in thoughts about how to increase my income, something caught my attention. Two acolytes were chatting excitedly next to me. "...Did you hear? A group of alchemists finally managed to create an Ultra Refined Tonic!" My steps stopped for a moment. Suddenly, a memory from the past resurfaced. The first time I finished my mechanical armor, as I was leaving the lab, I encountered a group of ecstatic acolytes. Their eyes sparkled with excitement, and they seemed to have made some kind of important discovery. However, my presence in that armor startled them, and the moment was interrupted. "So that¡¯s it... they must have managed to create an Ultra Refined Tonic back then." Unfortunately, now it was too late. "They were surely hired by the Academy¡¯s Mages... and no doubt, they¡¯ve already signed contracts prohibiting them from revealing any information." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I let out a soft sigh and continued walking. As for the idea of selling their potions outside the tower, I felt there was nothing to hide. Other acolytes with a variety of professions would surely have those ideas too, but no one would expect me to sell such a surprising amount of items... ahahah... I should hide my identity when selling the devices, but everything will be fine as long as I¡¯m not recognized. "The acolytes in the tower are really clever, keeping prices low!" Charlotte came closer and nodded, her eyes were bloodshot. She was going through a strong withdrawal. I grabbed her hand and took her to my room. Then I sat on my bed and pulled down my pants, revealing my cock. I put some cocaine on it and smiled at Charlotte, who came drooling, as if she was dying of thirst. "Sniff~~" Charlotte sniffed my cock, sucking the cocaine into her nostrils. Without wasting time, I grabbed her hair and pulled her down, making her swallow my cock. While she gave me a delicious blowjob, we started talking. Obviously, she could only talk when I let her breathe. "Why don¡¯t you learn from our senior, Mateo? He signed a contract with a Mage family, where they provide him with engineering reagents for free and will buy all the devices he makes!" "I like my freedom!" I shook my head. I knew a bit about Mateo¡¯s decision. Mateo had signed a contract with a Mage family. The family would provide him with large amounts of ingredients to practice brewing and also supply him with viable resources to help him break through to become an official Mage. But once he became a level 3 acolyte, Mateo would have to supply the family with a certain number of devices each month. Additionally, he would have to join the family after becoming an official Mage. That was how the Mage families trapped humble acolytes. Without the virtual laboratory, I could have followed a similar path. Or worse, no family would want to accept me because my aptitude was too average. "Charlotte, your family resides in the Utab Kingdom if I remember correctly, do you know if there¡¯s any market or place for people to trade their goods?" I asked. "Of course! However, the situation is extremely complicated. There are many wandering and fugitive Mages, so it¡¯s very chaotic and dangerous!" "I know, but I don¡¯t have to go there personally. For example, I could always hire someone to do it for me." I was obviously pretending and started lying. "In the Tower¡¯s Mission Area, acolytes can also post missions as long as they have enough magic crystals and are able to make a deposit." "That¡¯s true! In that case, I¡¯ll send a copy of the information to your room later!" Charlotte nodded after thinking about it. "I¡¯ll be very grateful for that! I¡¯ll give you a bigger dose of pleasure powder next time!" I was satisfied, after all, having more information to add to my map wouldn¡¯t be a problem, especially if it was information from a Mage family. "Alright!" Charlotte smiled and her two eyes curved into a crescent moon shape, as I made her swallow my cock to the point of making her kiss my groin, near my abdomen. "Uhhh~~" I moaned as my cock twitched wanting to explode, Charlotte¡¯s throat felt like a powerful vacuum cleaner... ... The other day. ... "As I walked through the corridors of the academy toward my laboratory, my mind was occupied with two urgent tasks: making some updates to my armor and finally opening the Golem Book I had bought earlier. The armor needed adjustments. After testing it in the field, I noticed some mobility issues and excessive energy consumption. If I could optimize these, it would give me a huge advantage in future battles or explorations. As for the Golem Book, my curiosity was at its peak. Golems were an advanced magical technology, and if I could learn to create them, it would open up a whole new world of possibilities. My thoughts were interrupted by an anxious voice calling my name. "Tyler!" The voice trembled slightly, as if the person was nervous or in a hurry. I turned and saw Sophia, one of the acolytes who had entered the academy at the same time as me. She had second-class acolyte aptitude, a talent superior to mine, and the energy emanating from her indicated that she was still at level 1. She looked uneasy. "Is there a problem?" ¡ª I asked calmly, approaching her. Sophia had always been reserved. While other acolytes, like Liam and his group, were constantly showing off and forming alliances, she preferred to keep her distance. Seeing Sophia approach me directly meant something serious was going on. "Yes... we really have a problem! Could you come with me for a bit?" Her tone showed urgency. I looked at her for a second and then nodded. "Alright!" I wasn¡¯t in a hurry to get back to the lab, and if she needed help, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to listen. "Let¡¯s go to my dorm!" ¡ª Sophia said, starting to walk ahead of me. We walked down the long corridor of the academy. When we stopped, I realized we were in front of room 1900. "So far?" ¡ª I thought to myself. Compared to my dorm, this one was in a much more isolated area of the academy. No wonder we rarely saw each other. Sophia stopped in front of the door, turned to me, and spoke in a cautious tone: "Let¡¯s go in... but don¡¯t be too shocked!" That was definitely not a normal warning. With a slight push, I opened the door and stepped inside. As soon as I crossed the threshold, a strange smell hit me hard. A mixture of roses and a sweet perfume, something almost hypnotic. For a brief moment, I felt an involuntary urge to smile, but I immediately controlled myself. "What the hell is that smell?" Resisting the aroma, I began to analyze Sophia¡¯s dorm. The layout was similar to mine, with a bed, shelves, and a study desk. But what caught my attention the most was what was inside the room. There was a girl sitting on the bed, and beside her... a figure wrapped in a black cloak. The strange sweet smell was coming from that hooded figure. "Hello, Olivia!" I recognized her immediately. Olivia was one of the acolytes who came to the academy at the same time as me. However, her aptitude was even worse than Sophia¡¯s ¡ª just a one-star acolyte. Until now, she had barely qualified as a level 1 acolyte. But what really caught my attention was the figure in the black robe beside her. Subtly, I activated the Virtual Laboratory¡¯s scanner, analyzing their energy waves. "Strange..." The results were unstable. Sometimes the figure seemed weaker than a level 1 acolyte, other times the readings suggested they were at the peak of level 1 and about to break into level 2. Moreover, the spiritual energy emanating from their body was abnormally strong. That put me on alert. "Hello, Tyler!" Olivia¡¯s voice was weak, and when I looked at her face, I noticed something alarming. Her eyes were red, as if she had cried a lot recently. "What exactly is going on?" ¡ª I asked, my gaze fixed on the black-robed figure. Something told me the problem revolved around them. Sophia closed the door with a serious look, checking if anyone was listening. Then, forcing a smile, she said: "You already said hello to Olivia, but there¡¯s one more person here. Mia. Do you still remember her?" My heart skipped a beat. "Mia?" Of course I remembered her. Mia was someone special to me, I had raped her several times. Just like Olivia, Mia only had a one-star fitness rating, but that never bothered me because a 1-star acolyte¡¯s pussy was just as hot as a 5-star acolyte¡¯s. I looked at the figure in the black robe again. "This..." The small and thin body beneath the cloak didn¡¯t match the image I had of Mia. On top of that, the sweet, almost nauseating smell made everything even more bizarre. "Mia, take off your cloak!" ¡ª Sophia insisted. "Tyler isn¡¯t a stranger! Besides, you need his help!" "That¡¯s right!" ¡ª Olivia encouraged, placing a hand on the hooded figure¡¯s shoulder. There was a moment of hesitation. Then, slowly, Mia removed the black cloak. "Oh..." I almost let out an involuntary laugh but quickly covered my mouth. My eyes widened in shock. What... What the hell was this?! The figure in front of me was not a normal person. Mia¡¯s skin now appeared smooth and artificial, like the fabric of a ragdoll. A black doll. Instantly, my brain compared her to Mary, the white and perfect doll I had violated before... But Mia wasn¡¯t like that. Her texture, her features... it was as if she had been remodeled. She still resembled Mia. The same skin color, chocolate brown, delicate features... But she was no longer human. Experiments on the body... Those words echoed in my mind. Her thin arms looked as if they were stitched together, and her joints seemed more fragile than those of a normal person. "This..." ¡ª My voice came out more serious than I expected. "What exactly happened?" My expression darkened, as dirty thoughts began to arise in my mind, after all I¡¯m sure they need help. Of course... I¡¯ll help, but in return I want sex with all these girls. I want to fill them with my sperm. ... 1797 Words Chapter 97: My price R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . "Do you still remember the additional conditions we accepted when we were choosing our mentors?" She brought up a topic I hadn¡¯t needed to think about in a long time. "You mean... helping with the experiments?" I asked. It was common for acolytes without magical crystals to have to accept certain extra clauses in their contracts with mentors. For those who couldn¡¯t afford it, the only option was to accept arbitrary and random conditions. I had heard stories of acolytes who ended up trapped in cruel contracts, being used for tests and research. And now, standing before me, Mia was living proof of that. "That¡¯s right!" Sophia nodded. "We didn¡¯t have enough magical crystals, so we were assigned randomly. Mia ended up with a professor specialized in Transfiguration." Transfiguration... It was one of the most dangerous and unpredictable branches of magic. Manipulating the form and essence of a living being always carried enormous risks. "He treated Mia well at first," Olivia continued, her voice trembling. "He taught her many things and even promised her a magical crystal every month if she participated in his experiments!" That explained a lot. I could imagine the illusion of safety Mia must have felt at the beginning. For a low-ranking acolyte, having an attentive mentor and even receiving magical crystals as payment seemed like a great privilege. But now, it was clear that it had all been a trap. Olivia wiped her eyes with a handkerchief. "Three days ago, Mia was poisoned by the spiritual energy corrosion of a spell. Since then, she¡¯s been like this." Magical corrosion... Magic was an incredible force, but it was also deadly to those without sufficient resistance. The problem was that acolytes already had a naturally high resistance. If Mia had been affected so severely that she lost her human body, it meant that this was the intention from the beginning. After all, just like what happened with Mary, Transfiguration professors enjoyed this kind of thing.a "Even though there were many warriors and peasants the professors could have used in their experiments..." Mia finally spoke. Her voice was thin¡ªexactly what you¡¯d expect from a doll, completely different from the human voice I remembered. "...Acolytes are the best test subjects because they endure spells better." Her tone was dry. Resigned. "That¡¯s right!" Sophia coughed a little before continuing. "I¡¯ve also been helping my professor with many of his experiments. Although there haven¡¯t been any irreversible changes to my body yet... some residual effects are already appearing." My expression hardened. "Virtual Laboratory, examine Sophia." A projection appeared before my eyes, revealing concerning abnormalities. Her organs showed signs of deterioration, and her lungs were particularly affected. If Sophia, who was still "whole," was already showing these symptoms... what exactly had Mia endured? "What did the Tower say about this?" Sophia, Olivia, and Mia exchanged glances. It was Olivia who answered, with a bitter laugh: "What could they say? Mia signed a pact with her mentor before the experiment and even refused any compensation." So that was it. The Tower of Sun Mountain¡ªlow-ranking acolytes who couldn¡¯t afford knowledge were forced to gamble with their own lives. If they were lucky, they found mentors like Miguel, who taught them without exploiting them. If they were unlucky, they ended up like Mia. The truth was cruel in this world. The professors knew the acolytes were desperate. They knew that when they offered knowledge and promises, many would agree to participate in experiments without thinking about the consequences. And in the end, if something went wrong... It was just bad luck. The Tower wouldn¡¯t intervene. "So why did you come to me?" I spoke directly. If they were expecting revenge, I couldn¡¯t help them. Challenging a Mage while still an acolyte was suicide. "If you¡¯re asking me to get involved in any kind of justice or retaliation, I¡¯m sorry. That¡¯s beyond my reach." The three of them looked at me, but none seemed surprised by my response. "We have no such intentions," Sophia shook her head. "We just want to know... if there¡¯s still any hope for Mia to return to normal." There was a faint hope in her voice. My eyes turned to Mia. She said nothing. She just stood there, motionless. Waiting. I let out a sigh. "I can help you. But it won¡¯t be for free." As soon as those words left my mouth, Mia began to cry, and Olivia did too. Sophia looked at me and said, staring at the ground, "We don¡¯t have magical crystals..." A villainous smile formed on my face. Then I began to remove my clothes, revealing my hardening dick, making all the girls gape at its size and thick, throbbing veins. "Who says I want money? I want sex." Sophia remained silent, then said. "We have a room you can use with Mia!" As soon as she said those words, my devilish grin widened even more. "Shut up! I¡¯m going to do this in front of you, and if I want to use someone else here, you should watch closely, because that¡¯s more exciting." Mia, the black lolita I raped. She quickly ripped off her doll clothes, revealing her cloth body. "Let¡¯s start with you, you dirty black girl." I waste no time and climb onto the bed on top of Mia. She¡¯s facing away from me, showing off her beautiful, feminine doll ass. I can¡¯t stand it and approach her from behind, grab her hair tightly and thrust my dick suddenly into her tight pussy. "Pahh~~" "UAUMMMM~~" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She lets out a long, powerful moan and squeezes me tightly. "Fuck, am I cumming already?!" This pussy is on another level, I can¡¯t control myself and I climax for the first time and consequently thrust my dick deeper and squirt milk into this doll¡¯s womb. Mia feels my dick inside her and starts to tremble at the sight of the milk running down her legs. Seeing this scene of fragility, I take her by the arm and throw her on the floor, she lowers her head and keeps her ass up, I don¡¯t think much and thrust straight in, my still hard dick kissing Mia¡¯s womb again. "Pahh~~" That was so hard that she squeezed me again, but this time I controlled myself and will only stop when that pussy is completely devastated, and then Mia starts to let out feminine moans that are extremely pleasurable to listen to. "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Uhhmm~~" "Uhhmm~~" "Pahh~~" "Uhhmm~~" With a firm hand on her hip, I apply hard slaps that make her black ass boil, increasing the excitement and pleasure I feel. Each impact sends waves of pleasure and louder moans resounding through the cabin. She moans loudly and, for the first time, starts shaking from head to toe. She tries to form coherent words, but the only thing that escapes her mouth is a series of electrifying moans and screams. "Hann!!! AAAAAHHH!!!" I look over and see her friends stunned by the situation, Sophia was bewildered by the scene unfolding before her eyes. It was as if it was the first time she had seen a real man having dominant sex. After all, my dick was thick and really huge, and Mia¡¯s pussy was cloth, I was shaping Mia¡¯s insides with my heavy dick while Sophia watched and that¡¯s more exciting than anything I¡¯ve experienced so far. "Blop~~" I pull my big dick out of her pussy which makes a funny noise as it comes out, after wetting the carpet with her love water, Mia breathes heavily showing fragility and this increases the pleasure I feel more and more, as well as being watched I see a pussy spilling a lot of love juice. My dick is still hard as a rock, this new body really is a monster both physically and sexually, an idea pops into my head, I lift my arm forward and with my hand I hold my dick and direct it towards Mia¡¯s anus. "Time to fuck this sex doll¡¯s anus." I feel that both love holes are unnaturally oiled and this place feels hotter. Instantly, Mia¡¯s body shudders as she feels the head of my dick in her ass, I gently stroke her anus, carefully preparing her for penetration. She stiffens and prepares herself, feeling completely shy in my presence. "PAH~~" "PAH~~" "Uaummmmmhh~~~" "PAH~~" "Uaummmmmhh~~~" With rough, precise strokes, I slide my lubricated dick into her anal opening. Every inch is inserted and begins to be filled with my dick. She lets out moans of pleasure and squeezes me harder than before, I frown because this feeling is different and causes me a mixture of intense sensations. As I move inside her, I feel her insides and I can¡¯t help myself and again I spill a lot of milk inside her beautiful and beloved anus. "FUCK!!!!!!!!!" I scream loudly and push until I feel my dick fully inserted. She also moans loudly and strongly, I pull my big dick out and step back and look forward to a scene that makes me smile. I see a chocolate-colored doll totally submissive to my will, she has a pussy with my cum all over it and her tight anus is also full. Even so, my dick was still hard and it didn¡¯t look like it was going to give in any time soon. I take a deep breath, look away and face Sophia, opening my mouth in a commanding tone. "Sophia, come here and get on your knees for me, now I want you to use your mouth to pleasure me. Sophia is startled by my request and tries to refuse, saying. "I... I... I¡¯m not as pretty as Olivia." Sophia points to Olivia who is sitting on the side of the bed watching the situation comically. .... 1633 Words Chapter 98: Exame R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . I sigh and order her, "Come here and swallow my dick, otherwise I¡¯ll have to force you to suck it against your will." She obeys me because of the threat and like an obedient dog she gets down on her knees, I pull her face closer with my hips and with my right hand I hold my dick and start to lightly hit her face with my hard dick. "Plop~~" Then I grab her white hair and look directly into her delicate violet eyes and say in an authoritative tone. "Swallow hard and don¡¯t you dare take it out of your mouth until I tell you to." Sophia raises one of her arms and takes my dick in her hand and then moves it to her wonderful lips, then she pushes my dick into her mouth. I feel a mixture of mind-blowing pleasure as this is beyond anything I¡¯ve ever imagined, I watch her breathlessly as I thrust deep into her hot throat. Her eyes widen momentarily, showing the intensity of my blows. Pah~~" Pah~~" Pah~~" Pah~~" She struggles to please me, exploring every inch with her tongue, enveloping it in heat and creating a wonderful symphony of pleasure. Obviously I will force her and rape her if she refuses to please me. After a few seconds, I see that she¡¯s starting to lose strength because she¡¯s out of breath, so I move my waist back, taking my big dick out of her mouth, she breathes heavily, and that makes me want to shove it in even deeper. "Ufff~~" "Afffff~~" She breathes heavily. My dick is wet with saliva. I look directly into her eyes and say in a passionate tone. "Your chocolate mouth is so delicious, I love it when you swallow my white dick." Before she can reply, I shove it back down her throat because I want to see her drink my milk. After a few long minutes of pleasure, I climax and thrust deep, making her choke on my white seed. I pull my dick out and look at the mess I¡¯ve made of this girl. In her homeland she was once a figure of power, after all everyone who travels to this tower is mostly noble, but now she¡¯s reduced to just a slut who will give me great pleasure. I look at her and my seed flows from her lips to her breasts, I smile but continue. "Stand up and turn your back to me!" Within seconds, I was behind Sophia with my dick positioned in her back, close to her ass, and I did nothing but stare at her as she began to squeeze her ass around my waist with my dick. Sophia continued to rub her hips against me, and I let out a low moan of pleasure. Well, it wasn¡¯t the best thing I¡¯d tried, but it was a wonderful experience. My hand moved to her breast, massaging it, and Sophia squirmed as I dragged my hand to her pussy and did the same. After a few minutes of her body being stimulated by my hands, Bruzy began to feel restless. ¡¯Huh! What¡¯s going on? Why is my temperature rising?" she thought, feeling her nipples erect and more prominent. However, despite the overwhelming emotions she was feeling at that very moment, the only thing she knew she wanted at that moment was my hot dick. ¡¯Ah!¡¯ Sophia moaned with pleasure as I inserted the tip of my hard dick into her ass. "AHHHHHHH~~~~" Sophia suddenly remembered. She knew my penis was big and rough and thought I would go slowly, but I didn¡¯t. Then suddenly with one powerful blow I left her completely defenseless and unprepared for it. "Pahh~~" "Hhhaaa~~" I grabbed Sophia¡¯s waist with both hands and began to move with each thrust. My pace increased as I pressed Sophia against the bedroom floor and hammered my dick hard into Sophia¡¯s anus as she screamed uncontrollably. "Pahh~~" "Pahh~~" "Uhhh~~~~" "Uhhh~~~~" "Pahh~~" "Uhhh~~~~" As time went by, Sophia squeezed me very tightly and I felt an enormous urge to come. "I¡¯m coming!" I exclaimed with an intense expression when I felt that my dick was about to explode. "HAMMM!!!~~" Sophia moaned like never before. And her voice was nothing less than a release button that made me release my semen, letting it flow into her like an ocean. "Haa.... Haaa...." I breathed tiredly as I withdrew my dick. I look at her and see her belly full, I¡¯ve probably poured half a liter of cum into her anus. "No more sex for today" I got up from the floor and lay down on the bed. Olivia was the only one who hadn¡¯t been raped, she had her hand on her pussy, and I could see the pleading look on her face, but my desire for sex had disappeared after I unloaded my balls into Mia and Olivia. . . . Some time after Mia and Sophia had recovered, I stood up and began my work. "Okay, now that I¡¯ve received my payment, I will begin the examination." I took a deep breath and extended my hand, forcing myself to grasp Mia¡¯s palm. Her fingers were too thin, fragile, and there were visible seams at her joints, as if her body had been stitched together by hand. What used to be delicate, human hands were now merely scraps of fabric and thread, grotesquely shaped to mimic the form of a woman. My mind was buzzing with thoughts. If I couldn¡¯t help Mia, then I would simply walk away. After all, this wasn¡¯t my problem. I lightly squeezed the backs of her hands. "Do you feel anything?" "No!" Mia responded, her voice still tinged with that metallic tone. This confirmed my suspicion. She no longer had the sensitivity of a human. Silently, I assessed her new form and retrieved a small surgical knife from the pouch on my waist. Carefully, I pressed the shiny blade against Mia¡¯s palm and applied gentle pressure. To my surprise, the blade didn¡¯t even cut the fabric of her skin. I furrowed my brows and applied more force, channeling all my energy as a warrior. The knife finally pierced the outer layer, and from the tiny wound, a single drop of blue blood trickled out. Without wasting any time, I pulled out a small test tube and collected the sample before it disappeared. Ten seconds later, I examined Mia¡¯s palm again. There was no mark, not even a trace that I had cut her. "Such monstrous healing abilities!" I thought, feeling a shiver run down my spine. But I kept this thought to myself. I looked at Olivia and Sophia, who were watching me in silence. Their eyes were fixed on me, filled with unspoken questions. I took a deep breath and prepared for the next step. "Plinicol o Ender!" With the incantation, a whirlwind of wind suddenly rose in the center of the room. The cold breeze swirled, taking shape slowly until it solidified into a vague humanoid silhouette of light in front of me. Olivia and Sophia instinctively took a step back. Even Mia stepped back, as if she felt this was something beyond her understanding. I observed the invocation in front of me. "For you!" I spoke in the magical language, handing the test tube to the light entity. The creature¡¯s eyes glowed an intense green. Without hands to hold the vial, it simply took it to its mouth and bit into it. "Creck..." The glass shattered under its spectral jaw. "Creck... Creck..." With a cold, slicing sound, the blue liquid flowed through its translucent form. "Gulp..." The fluid was absorbed. For a moment, everything was silent. Then, the entity began to vibrate violently. A sudden burst of energy made it roar loudly, and cold sweat ran down my forehead. "Lucatilnul!" I continued chanting, quickly grabbing some worthless items from my pouch and tossing them toward the light, trying to stabilize it. Seconds turned into agonizing minutes. The entity trembled, distorting into spasms before finally calming down. Its eyes shone once again, and it began to murmur in an ancient tongue. Sophia, Olivia, and Mia held their breath, trying to understand what was being said. To them, it was as if I were speaking Greek. The being continued to howl quietly before letting out one last roar. Then, it vanished in a gust of wind, leaving only an ephemeral glow in the air. "How was it?" Mia asked, visibly concerned, since this problem was hers, and she cared deeply about it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s really tough! Your constitution has been completely transformed into that of a doll, and there¡¯s a huge amount of contaminated energy circulating in your body. If you weren¡¯t an acolyte, you would have died long ago!" I shook my head. Hearing my evaluation, Mia¡¯s eyes widened, and she took a few steps back. "But it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no solution!" I continued. "What options are there? No matter what it is, I¡¯ll do my best for Mia!" Olivia clenched her fist. "Yes, we need to think together. That way, we¡¯ll be able to solve this, eventually!" Sophia applauded what I did, without words. "The first method is to get Mia to advance to an Official Mage. Mages have the ability to use the constant corrosion of spiritual energy to change the way they perceive things. Over time, she will definitely be able to return to her original appearance!" I spoke slowly. This kind of physical remodeling through the corrosion of spiritual energy required great personal effort. There was no room for other mages to help; there would be a massive reaction if they tried. "An Official Mage? I¡¯m just a level 1 acolyte!" Mia said, her eyes briefly shining before dimming. "It¡¯s really difficult, but it¡¯s still an option. What are the other methods?" Olivia asked. "There¡¯s only one other method I can think of: performing a soul surgery on a different physical body while doing long immersions in purified bone marrow tonics! This could cleanse Mia¡¯s body of the pollutants, making it much easier to remodel her appearance." I introduced the second method. "Purified bone marrow tonics¡­ Isn¡¯t that a potion used by mages? A potion that costs at least 1000 magic crystals!" Sophia¡¯s eyes almost popped out. ... 1736 Words Chapter 99: Golens "That¡¯s right! The pollutant in Mia¡¯s body is quite severe; only a Magus-level potion can remove the corrosion of her spiritual energy!" I affirmed with conviction. "These are the only two methods I can think of, but I¡¯ll also ask my mentor later!" These two methods were the best options provided by the virtual laboratory, and I believed that not even Mentor Miguel could come up with something better. "An Official Mage? 1000 magic crystals? I¡¯ll get them!" Mia¡¯s eyes filled with determination as she clenched her fists. I gave a little sigh, and started to get dressed. Well.. By this time, everyone in the room was naked, and still covered in cum. I picked up a damaged vial and handed it to Mia. "How did you know that?" She looked clearly shocked. "From your body¡¯s reactions. It seems that energy particles react more at midnight, which is also when you feel the most pain!" I explained calmly. "Mia! Why didn¡¯t you tell me this?" Olivia¡¯s eyes filled with rage once again. "You¡¯ve done enough!" Mia replied. The three girls left behind remained in absolute silence. "And now?" Sophia was the first to speak. "An Official Mage? That¡¯s completely out of reach for us because of our low aptitudes. Acquiring magic crystals to buy a bone marrow purifying tonic is more realistic!" Olivia pondered. "If the three of us pooled our resources and asked some of the others for help, we would have¡­" She doubted her own words. Acolytes spent any magic crystals they had on knowledge or items to strengthen their own powers. No one would simply waste them. "No! I wish to fully advance to an Official Mage!" Mia declared slowly, her words filled with determination. "With my mentor¡¯s blessings, the defense of this doll body is far greater than that of an ordinary person. My magical resistance isn¡¯t that bad. I should accept more missions and earn the resources needed to advance! I can¡¯t hold them back any longer¡­" She forced a smile. "Why? Why did it turn out this way?" Olivia cried out. Sophia quickly embraced her. It seemed the two had been close friends for a long time. "Following the plots of novels from my previous world, shouldn¡¯t I be rushing to sell some devices to earn enough money to pay for Mia¡¯s treatment? And at the same time, advance to Mage and seek revenge for her and things like that?" I let my imagination run wild as I walked. Too bad this is the reality! Mia and I can¡¯t even be considered friends, just strangers who occasionally had sex and saw each other a few times. Giving her a small, damaged cure vial was already my limit, and that was only because I raped her a few times. As for magic crystals, I don¡¯t even have enough for myself, so how could I give any to them? You must always pay the price for your own actions!" My gaze turned cold as I left the dormitory area. I would do nothing more for Mia. From now on, she would have to rely on herself. I walked toward my engineering laboratory, my mind buzzing with thoughts about everything that had happened recently. As soon as I crossed the door, I closed it behind me, isolating myself from the rest of the world. I needed a moment to organize my thoughts and focus on what truly mattered: getting stronger. I went to the central table, where I picked up the book I had bought from Victor earlier. ["Automaton Golem Construction Manual"] I placed it on the table, but before opening it, I sat in my chair and sighed. My head was full. Shaking it slightly, I tried to calm myself. Too many things were happening at once, and I needed to stay focused. This crazy world of magic and war did not forgive the weak. Besides the book on automatons, my eyes landed on the mechanical armor suspended on the stand nearby. There were several upgrades I needed to implement on it. An integrated jetpack would be essential, as well as improvements to allow it to operate in deep waters. These were ambitious projects, but absolutely necessary. I let out another sigh before turning my gaze back to the golem book. Without wasting any more time, I issued a mental command to the virtual lab. "Begin extracting information..." Instantly, my eyes gleamed as the virtual lab¡¯s light activated in my mind. I scanned the book, capturing every letter, absorbing every fragment of knowledge. ["Titan, a physical construct with powerful magic at its core. It is a magical automaton. It is made using mystical materials, such as Magic-Repelling Steel from the Universe¡¯s Master Materialist. Its primary feature is resistance to elemental attacks."] ["Golems are artificial, self-moving objects created by mages. The Titan was the most powerful among these golems. The most defining characteristic of these Titans was their resistance to elemental attacks. In other words, only golems with elemental damage resistance could be called Titans. Because of the great strength of mages, this resistance made Titans incredibly powerful."] ["However, being able to resist elemental damage didn¡¯t mean the Titan was the best weapon for a mage. This ability only made Titans immune to spells directly targeting their bodies. For example, casting a fireball at the ceiling above a Titan to collapse it onto them, or using an Acid Pool spell to make the Titan fall into it. Both were highly effective against Titans. Not to mention that all Titans had only basic intelligence. They could follow only simple commands, which was their greatest weakness when facing intelligent life forms."] ["Furthermore, Titans weren¡¯t completely immune to elemental damage, as using a specific elemental spell could have a unique effect on certain types of Titans. By properly understanding their weaknesses, it was quite simple to fight a Titan (Note: Basically, they are not immune to all elements, just some)."] ["Thus, golems were mechanical living organisms with immense strength, created through magic. The most significant difference between them and other golems was their power, which made them seem full of vitality. Golems received their magical life force from an elemental soul, which was usually of the mud element. The process of creating a golem involved capturing a soul and binding it to an artificial body. Then, it would merge with this specially prepared vessel and obey the will of its creator."] ["Golems had no minds of their own, and they wouldn¡¯t do anything unless their creator specifically commanded them. They followed simple and precise commands and could not execute complex strategies or tactics. The creator could only control a golem within a 60-meter radius and had to be able to see or hear it. If no new command was given, the golem would usually do its best to carry out the last command it had received. Of course, it would fight if attacked."] ["If the creator wasn¡¯t near the golem, they could give it a simple pre-set command to guide its movement or allow it to follow someone else¡¯s orders. However, as the golem¡¯s creator, they could always override the other person¡¯s control at any moment."] Somehow, once I started reading the book, I became instantly captivated by its content, barely able to pull myself away, and so I finished reading it in one sitting. Golems were truly incredible! Leaving aside the advanced steel golems, even the lowest-level mud golem could challenge a peak-level Rank 2 acolyte and an early Rank 3. In other words, only a well-coordinated group of high-level combat professionals had a chance of defeating a mud golem. (Of course, that was if those acolytes weren¡¯t monsters with extremely powerful affinities, like Lity, who could manipulate space.) S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As guards for mages, Titans and other golems were far more reliable than human guards because they were absolutely loyal. On the downside, the cost of a Titan¡ªor any other golem¡ªleft me speechless. Take the lowest mud golem as an example: a mud golem, without any additional magical equipment, weighed 600 pounds (Note: 272.15 kg), stood 8 feet (Note: 2.43 m) tall when fully upright, and was almost entirely made of soft clay. This type of mud golem wouldn¡¯t take any damage from sharp weapons, but some heavy weapons could inflict physical damage on it. The base cost for this type of Level 1 golem was in the hundreds of magic crystals. As for a Level 2 golem, which was one rank higher than the mud golem, its base cost reached thousands of crystals. And the Level 3 golem was an astronomical sum in magic crystals. This was just the base cost before factoring in market supply and demand. If it were a time of war, these golems¡ªhighly suitable for battlefield use¡ªwould have their prices doubled, and people would still pay for them. If a minor lord purchased three to five mud golems, which were Level 1 golems, and placed them in their army, they could gain a significant advantage when fighting rival lords. Therefore, if I could become a golem creator, money would no longer be a problem for me! Unfortunately, creating a golem required not only a vast amount of unique materials but also extraordinary craftsmanship and the ability to forge soul receptacles. ... 1561 Words Chapter 100: Cleaning core "Virtual laboratory based on the provided data, start correcting potential errors. Also, for now, I only need the golems that I can try to create with the available materials." ["Beep!"] ["Correcting...."] ["Estimated time: 5 hours"] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ... After impatiently waiting for the 5 hours. ["Beep"] ["The data has been optimized, and all useless content has been removed."] ["The list of suitable Golems has been built¡­"] My eyes instantly brightened when I heard the message. "Send me all the data!" ["Beep"] Immediately, a stream of data was transferred. I closed my eyes and silently observed the additional magical knowledge that suddenly appeared in my mind. Strictly speaking, it was a list of items. ["Mud Golem (Level-1)"] ["A basic life form that fights using its core to manipulate the Earth element."] ["Estimated Attributes: Strength: 11 | Agility: 4 | Physical: 13 | Spiritual Power: 4"] ["Innate Abilities: (Passive) The Earth is in the Air (Recover 5 health points every minute in an area rich in Earth elements)"] ["Magical Resistances: Curse Resistance | Piercing Resistance | Cutting Resistance | Acid Resistance | Earth Element Resistance"] ["Materials: Nascent core of a mud spirit (Acolyte level 2)"] ["Required Knowledge: Basic Golem Creation Skill | Basic Rune Inscription Skill | Energy Transfer Circuit System | Elemental Life Granting | Mental Control Printing System"] ["Acid Golem"] ["A simple life form that uses its core to fight by manipulating the Water element."] ["Estimated Attributes: Strength: 8 | Agility: 7 | Physical: 10 | Spiritual Power: 5"] ["Innate Abilities: (Active) Acid Spray (Single Target) | Acid Pool (20 Meter AOE Range)"] ["Magical Resistances: Curse Resistance | Piercing Resistance | Cutting Resistance | Acid Resistance | Water Element Resistance"] ["Materials: Water Element Demon Core"] ["Required Knowledge: Basic Golem Creation Skill | Basic Rune Inscription Skill | Energy Transfer Circuit System | Elemental Life Granting | Mental Control Printing System"] Previously, there was a long list, but after the virtual laboratory removed the Golems that were beyond my current abilities and other useless content, what remained were these two elemental Golems, which had been repeatedly optimized. Yes, the virtual laboratory recommended a Golem instead of a Titan. Comparing their fighting abilities, undoubtedly, a Titan, with its fixed body, was stronger than a Golem, which resembled more of a summoning. However, with the limited resources I currently had, it might not be realistic to expect that I could gather enough to create a Titan. I took the most basic Mud Titan as an example. An eight-foot-tall, 600-pound Mud Titan was entirely made of soft mud. This didn¡¯t even account for the manufacturing cost of the construction. Just the initial enchanted soft clay would cost me a few crystals. And that¡¯s not even considering all the other materials needed to create a Mud Titan. In comparison, the Golem suggested by the virtual laboratory was much cheaper, as the only raw material required was the Nascent Core of a mud spirit. Of course, a lot of magical knowledge would be needed to create it successfully. By my calculations, I would be able to save a good amount of resources, which was a huge relief for me. After all, I had found this core in the Lair of Luxiria. I smiled and thought, "The lesson I¡¯ve learned is that I should keep taking what I want and doing everything I desire. If I hadn¡¯t done those things with Bleia, I wouldn¡¯t have access to this mud spirit core today." I couldn¡¯t create an Acid Golem right now because I didn¡¯t have a suitable Water Element Demon Core. But the Mud Golem was a perfect choice, as I had just obtained the Nascent Core mud spirit, which would be the ideal core for the Mud Golem. When I thought of that, I quickly walked over to the wooden shelf in the corner of my lab. A large glass jar was sitting on a wooden tray. It was covered with a cloth so that, even if someone managed to break into the place, they couldn¡¯t directly see what was inside. I gently lifted the cloth, leaned forward, and silently looked at the Nascent Core of a mud spirit, which was submerged in a yellowish liquid. Perhaps sensing my gaze, some subtle spasms could be seen in the Nascent Core of the mud spirit, and I felt that the weak soul inside was begging for mercy. A strong smell, similar to formaldehyde, lingered near the jar. Scientifically speaking, the spirit inside this core wasn¡¯t considered an immortal creature, so its soul had to be carefully preserved after being removed from the core. Otherwise, its usable value would decrease rapidly. ... A few minutes later, I had prepared everything for the operation. I wore a sterile, non-magical white cloth and positioned myself in front of the operating table. The Nascent Core of a mud spirit was also taken out of the liquid and laid on the table, vibrating, as if it sensed that something bad was about to happen. Some magical letters, occasionally accompanied by curses, appeared above the core, expressing anger at my presence. Since I had been working on evolving constantly over the past few years, I was mentally prepared for this kind of surgical operation. Even though it was the first time I performed a biological experiment, I remained calm, in control, and well-prepared. Ignoring the floating magical letters in the air, I calmly gave a command to the virtual laboratory. "Virtual laboratory, perform a deep scan on the core!" ["Beep"] ["The mission has been received..."] ["Beginning the scan..."] With the blue light flashing in my eyes, a unique spiritual wave began scanning the core, revealing the hidden secrets inside it, centimeter by centimeter. Most demons, like the one inside this core, possessed a strong life force mixed with their bizarre innate abilities, forming an energy field similar to a shield. However, because Luxaria, the former owner of this core, had lost all of her strength and her vitality was almost depleted, the energy field, which would have blocked my view, no longer had any effect. After probing and scanning several times, a three-dimensional image of the spirit, resembling Luxaria, formed in my mind. A hard skull was wrapped around an empty brain. The brain, cerebellum, and brainstem were hidden deep within the cranial chamber. This complete model of the Nascent Core of a mud spirit appeared right before me. And, right at the center of the core, a yellowish crystal, about the size of a thumb, could be seen. Since I had found this core in Luxaria¡¯s personal treasure room, I quickly deduced that this was undoubtedly something like a child or a type of baby. Well... almost like a chicken laying an egg. This chicken, obviously, was Luxaria, and this egg had come from her, the Leader of the Mud Demonesses, who mastered some Elemental abilities. A unique core had grown in her womb, like a child. Without hesitation, I shoved my sharp scalpel into the creature¡¯s head. When the skull inside the crystal opened, a stinky, dark purple blood immediately spurted out, staining my clothes. But I didn¡¯t care and continued adjusting the depth and angle of my cut. With the help of a hammer, chisel, and other tools, I carefully dismantled the skull. The laboratory is lit by lamps, without any problems, but occasionally the environment becomes stuffy. Covered in sweat, I was firmly positioned in front of the operating table. The sound of the chisel cutting through flesh and bone echoed through the room, and, slowly, I broke the creature¡¯s skull. Finally, under the flickering light of a candle, I pulled out a light yellow, semi-transparent crystal that exuded a rotten smell. I held it up against the light to get a closer look. At the same time, a message from the Virtual Laboratory resonated in my mind. ["Beep"] ["High-energy demon core detected. Type: Earth Element Creature¡­"] A sigh of relief finally appeared on my blood-stained face. Now I had a pure core, and the demon that had been resisting was mutilated. Now only its pure soul remained, perfect for creating a fully submissive Mud Golem! ... 1423 Words Chapter 101: Alchemical station "Shit!" I muttered, rubbing my forehead, damp with sweat. Unfortunately, this was an engineering lab, so I had no alchemy equipment. My eyes fell on the yellowish crystal now resting in my hand. To complete the creation of the Mud Golem, I needed to write an alchemical code directly onto it, stabilizing its magical structure. But there was no point in lamenting the lack of proper equipment. Well... it wouldn¡¯t hurt to rent a temporary station just to write this code. I slipped the crystal into the inner pocket of my coat and left the lab. Soon, I arrived at the counter where the man who had sold me this engineering lab some time ago was stationed. Leaning my elbows on the counter, I got straight to the point: "I need to rent an alchemy station. Something functional, no luxuries needed." He lazily lifted his eyes, evaluating me as if calculating how much he could squeeze out of me. "How long do you need it for?" "Three hours will be enough." The man scratched his chin, thoughtful. "Hmm... alright, I can get you a small station in the back for a decent price." He flashed me a sly grin. "As long as you don¡¯t blow anything up, of course." We negotiated for a few seconds. In the end, he handed me a rusty iron key. "Red door at the end of the hallway. Use it carefully." Upon reaching the red door, I inserted the key into the lock and turned it. The heavy click of the latch echoed before it opened. I stepped into the small alchemy station. The floor was clean and tidy, and the walls were smooth and polished. Wooden shelves lined the walls, filled with all sorts of items. Labeled containers stored commonly used magical materials, and Elementium rods were neatly arranged to detect the metal¡¯s properties in an item. A full suit of metal armor rested in a corner, ready for testing the strength of magical artifacts... Beyond all that, there were countless items whose functions I couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine. But none of that interested me. What truly caught my attention was the radiant Magic Alchemy Station at the center of the room. Metal chains hung from the ceiling, each holding a glowing stone at its tip. Eight chains; eight resplendent stones. They formed a perfect circle around the Alchemy Station, ensuring that the operator could focus entirely on crafting magical items without being disturbed by shadows. Unlike the industrial lamps in my engineering lab, these were essentially magical versions of astral lamps! The Alchemy Station itself was like an enchanted version of an industrial workbench. Measuring 8 by 4 meters, its surface featured elevation platforms and strategically placed recesses. It was covered with mystical equipment, far too complex for ordinary people to understand. The station¡¯s structure was divided into sixteen work areas, each dedicated to a specific crafting task. For an experienced master alchemist, familiar with the crafting process, operating this equipment would feel natural, allowing for perfectly planned experiments. But for someone new to this Alchemy Station, just getting used to its functionalities could take days. However, that was no obstacle for me, as I had the assistance of the virtual lab. "Lab, begin scanning this Alchemy Station. Analyze the procedures of a crafting experiment!" ["Beep"] ["Mission created¡­"] ["Starting scan¡­"] A blue light flickered in my eyes. Instantly, all the equipment in the Alchemy Station, as well as its magical mechanisms and hidden formations, were scanned by the virtual lab and stored in my mind. ["Cauldron ¨C For mixing and heating ingredients."] ["Enchanted Alembics ¨C Distilling essences and purifying liquids."] ["Bottles and glassware ¨C Test tubes, beakers, and flasks for storing liquids."] ["Spoons, spatulas, and mortars ¨C For measuring, mixing, and grinding ingredients."] ["Blades and tongs ¨C For cutting and handling delicate ingredients."] ["Pendulum or precision scale ¨C For measuring exact weights and proportions."] ["Crystal cabinet or ingredient shelf ¨C For storing magical components."] . . . By combining the previously analyzed data with the real-time scan, the lab quickly added each piece of equipment to its database. Then, it projected the information directly onto my retina. Now, whenever I looked around the Alchemy Station, any strange or mysterious item that entered my field of vision was accompanied by a clear annotation, explaining exactly what it was. To put it simply, the Alchemy Station was a fusion of many of Earth¡¯s forging and crafting machines, all combined into a single convenient platform. A magnifying glass was mounted on a movable mechanical arm. Unlike the concave-convex lenses I used on Earth, this one was made of special glass, engraved with a magical formation. Since I had chosen a top-tier Alchemy Laboratory, this lens provided a magnification power of 300 to 500 times. Had I opted for a regular laboratory, the maximum power might have been only 150 times. This was extremely important because, to create most magical items, it was necessary to carve microscopic details. Typically, in a specific area of the item, I would need to engrave multiple independent yet interconnected magical formations. Experienced alchemists were capable of carving over a hundred formations into a ruby crystal the size of a fist. As a beginner, I didn¡¯t have that skill, but I only needed to engrave seven magical formations onto a demon core the size of a thumb. The Summoning Code was essential, as it served as the foundation for conjuring the Clay Golem. It was present in any magical summoning item. The Body Construction Formation was also indispensable, as it manipulated the magical forces of the world to create a physical body for the Golem. In my case, the body would be made of soft mud. The Mental Control System Imprint was the most crucial of all. During the creation process, I needed to bind a part of my soul to the formation, ensuring that the Clay Golem would obey my commands. Additionally, to allow the Golem to control its mud body with precision, it was essential to carve the correct energy nodes and circuits. These elements directly influenced the Golem¡¯s mobility and combat capabilities. Any mistake here could be disastrous. Of course, I didn¡¯t fully understand these advanced codes, but luckily, I had the lab to assist me. It handled the design and optimization of the project, so my only task was to follow its instructions. Even so, the difficulty of my work was beyond imagination. Over the past few months, I had conducted only a few alchemy experiments, limiting myself to basic processes like purification and code extraction. To be honest, I was still a novice in this field. But today, I had no room for error. I had only a single demon core. If I failed, my plans for an army of Golems would be destroyed before they even began. . . . . . "Start the simulation for engraving the codes onto this crystal!" ["Beep!"] ["Simulating¡­"] I stood in front of the Alchemy Station for nearly fifteen minutes, completely motionless. In my mind, the virtual lab tirelessly repeated the simulation of the procedure to create the Golem¡¯s core. Only when I could visualize every detail with absolute precision did the simulation stop. After all that time frozen in place, I finally moved. From my waist pouch, I retrieved a bar of Black Magic Iron and tossed it into the crucible. The next moment, I channeled my spiritual energy into the magical formation that controlled the Alchemy Station. "Buzz~~" A crackling sound echoed through the room as a white flame ignited beneath the crucible. If I had been working without this station, I would have needed to generate my own white flame in the engineering lab to heat and melt the Black Magic Iron. More than that¡ªI would have had to maintain a stable output for at least fifteen minutes, ensuring the metal melted correctly. Now, with the help of the Alchemy Station, everything was different. I only needed to activate the hidden magical formation at its base, and the equipment would automatically handle the heating and material fusion, adjusting temperature and time according to my settings. While the Black Magic Iron melted, I could focus on other preparations. This alone demonstrated the enormous benefit of using a Magic Alchemy Station. I carefully placed the core retrieved from the Luxiria cave on top of the station and adjusted the magnifying lens to the correct position and power. Only then did I begin preparing the equipment for microscopic engraving. The tool used for this type of work was a special magical item. Depending on the amount of magical energy injected into it, it could emit a heat beam similar to a laser, as thin as a mosquito¡¯s leg. This heat beam had been modified and fine-tuned by a master alchemist, making it incredibly precise. Common magical metals posed no challenge for this tool. Even extremely tough metals like Eighth-Grade Gold, Refined Subterranean Iron, and Kryptonium Steel¡ªmaterials whose hardness was beyond the imagination of ordinary people¡ªwere easily engraved by the heat beam. Now, my task was to use this equipment to engrave seven magical formations onto the thumb-sized core: a summoning formation, a mental control system imprint, a formation for granting elemental life, four energy nodes, and some extra circuits. Easier said than done. I took a deep breath, calming my mind. Then, leaning forward, I positioned my eyes over the magnifying lens, activated my zoom in the virtual lab, and finally began working on the project I had prepared so long for. ["Zoom: 10x"] ["Zoom: 100x"] ["Zoom: 300x"] ... 1584 Words S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 102: Sculpting Under the magnification power of 300x, the thumb-sized crystalline core appeared gigantic, its surface covered in small irregularities. Following the instructions from the virtual lab, I precisely adjusted the position and angle of the core using the magical formation. Only then did I activate the heat beam. A tiny beam, one-tenth the thickness of a hair, hit the core, turning its surface reddish and soft while creating an indentation the size of a quarter of a human hair. I slowly moved the heat beam with my spiritual energy, crossing the core¡¯s surface with absolute precision. As the beam passed, a straight, narrow line appeared, marking the crystalline surface. Every detail¡ªfrom the beam¡¯s position to the depth of each cut¡ªwas clearly marked in my mind, highlighted in different colors. All I had to do was follow the layout and speed set by the virtual lab, guiding the heat beam with my spiritual energy and sculpting with extreme attention. One by one, magical codes began to appear, resembling chaotic scribbles, but in reality, they were organized in a cross pattern and surrounded by magical formations. I left the four corners empty for sculpting the energy nodes, along with a circuit in the center to connect them all¡­ After an hour and a half of intense, focused effort, all seven magical formations were intertwined on the core¡¯s surface, creating a flawless and functional structure. The first step was completed. Now, I needed to connect these magical formations¡ªa process that required even more patience and precision. The microscopic sculpture had only created the grooves for the formations, but the magical energy wouldn¡¯t flow through them on its own. A conductive medium was required, something that would respond to the magical energy and allow it to circulate freely. This medium was Magic Black Iron, now melted into liquid form. If I were a super-rich and influential acolyte, I could use Mithril, a much more efficient material. But I didn¡¯t have those resources or that luxury. Magic Black Iron was one of my only options. Although its magical conductivity wasn¡¯t ideal and caused significant energy losses, it was still sufficient for a simple Mud Golem, which didn¡¯t require highly sophisticated circuits. I spent the next hour draining my spiritual energy, feeding the magical formation to slowly pour the melted Magic Black Iron into the carved grooves. Every second, I used just a bit of energy, but after an hour of continuous effort, bluish veins started to stand out on my forehead. I had to be extremely careful to ensure that the liquid metal filled the grooves without cracks, leaks, or failures. For a Beginner Apprentice, this task was incredibly challenging¡ªa real miracle for someone with so little experience. But, with the help of the virtual lab, I turned the impossible into reality. When the last thread of Magic Black Iron settled into the indentations, I cut the magical formation, moved the magnifying lens away, and silently watched the Golem¡¯s core floating above the Alchemy Station. In that instant, an overwhelming wave of exhaustion and emotion flooded my mind. I felt as if I were being torn in half. ["Core completed."] My first Golem was complete! ... R-18 . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . Lemon content. . ( ?¡ã ?? ?¡ã) . I was lying in my room smiling like a child looking at a Pc-Gamer for the first time. In my hand was the golem. I could summon it at any time, but it would have to be in an ideal place. A place with mud, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t have much of an advantage in battle. Suddenly. "Ring~~" "Ring~~" Someone knocked on the door, I sighed wondering who it could be. I turned the handle and opened the door. I noticed Charlotte with her eyes shining. She knelt down and grabbed me around the waist in a hug while looking up. "I need more. Please!" Smiling, I pulled her inside before closing the door. I really needed to celebrate, so I faced her and said. "Before I give you some more powder. Today I want to fill your uterus with my dirty sperm." Charlotte quickly began to remove her clothes, revealing her milky white body. I also removed my clothes, then pushed her against the wall, grabbed her waist from behind and shoved my entire dick in. "Pah~~" Pulling it out again, I pushed it back in with a wet and satisfying "pahhh". I didn¡¯t carefully adjust the strength of my thrust, I wanted to be very strong to push her down. "PAHHH~~" "PAHHH~~" "uhhhhh~~~" "uhhhhh~~~" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "PAHHH~~" With another "PAH", I withdrew my swollen penis and pushed it in once more, making sure to shake her insides by moving violently. A smile played on my lips as I watched her legs vibrate in response. Charlotte looked over her shoulder, panting. Sensing my smile, Charlotte quickly bit her lips and tensed her legs, intensifying the sensations deep inside her drooling vagina as I thrust in and out with a little more force. "Uhhhhhh~~" she moaned deliciously. "Yes~~" "Yes~~" "Yes~~" "PAHHH~~" "PAHHH~~" "PAHHH~~" "Yes~~" "Yes~~" "Yes~~" "Ohhhhh~~~~~" Witnessing her commitment to seeing this through, I recognized that this bitch was really depending on me. She had already lost her deadliness, her false friends, and even some of her will to evolve. All she wanted was sex and cocaine. "Pahh!!" "Paahh~~~" ... Several minutes later. ... However, a few "uhh"s managed to escape her lips, which was a shame for her. I didn¡¯t really hold back my release, and as soon as I felt that my balls were about to burst, I let go. "Ahhhh!" Charlotte¡¯s mouth finally opened in a genuine gasp, a deep, resonant moan escaping her lips as she experienced the sensation of my hot, thick semen sliding into the depths of her womb. I slowed down my movements, gradually withdrawing my wet dick from her tight pussy, and then moved away from her back. My eyes were fixed on the spectacle as my semen from inside her tight wet pussy oozed out, leaving a residue of wetness on the tip of my still erect penis. With a satisfied smile, I looked at her and complimented her: "You did good." Charlotte¡¯s head nodded in agreement, her breathing still rapid, "Haa..... Haaa...." She leaned back against the wall, using her hands to support herself on either side. Once again, Charloote let out a pronounced "Haaa..." accompanied by a sharp inhalation, her tense legs apparent from the visible effort etched on her face. But our session wasn¡¯t over yet. I approached her, my throbbing penis still pulsing with energy, and held it close to her lips. "We¡¯re not done yet," I said, my voice tinged with desire. "Get on your knees, slut, and lick yourself clean so I can rest." She frowned momentarily, but then bent her knees. Her arms wrapped around my waist as she let out a deep sigh. She stretched her head forward and opened her mouth wide, ready to swallow the remains of our session. "SLURPPP!!!" Once her warm saliva and soft tongue caressed my skin, and my dick gradually disappeared down her throat, a satisfying shiver ran through my body. "Pahh~~" I grabbed her hair with both hands and pushed all the way in. The sensation was amplified when she clumsily maneuvered her tongue around my hot dick one last time, before pulling her head back, a deep sigh escaping her lips. "Ufff~~" I smiled at her and said. "Here bitch, this is yours." I put some cocaine on my dick. "Come on." As soon as she saw the white powder, her mouth began to drool as if she was very thirsty. Completely ignoring the wet smell of her pussy that was still on my dick. I went back to bed and lay down, after all I was happy. I could have sex whenever I wanted, I¡¯d managed to build a golem. I think that of all the 3-star acolytes. I¡¯m the happiest. Charlotte, with my sperm still leaking out of her pussy, climbs onto the bed and lies down next to me, but obviously with her head close to my waist. I only need to say one order and she¡¯ll start sucking my dick, but at the moment I¡¯m more interested in what she said. "Master, did you hear? Kenny is dead." "What? Kenny is dead? But he was a level 3 acolyte at his peak, he was so close to becoming a mage!" Tyler was a little shocked. Kenny was a 5-star acolyte and also had a good mentor. After four years, he had ascended to level 3 acolyte and could even be considered an influential figure in the Tower. "That¡¯s right! He accepted the mission to investigate the events surrounding the academy and even formed a group for himself. There was another level 3 acolyte in the group too!" Charloote¡¯s face darkened. "With a formation like that, only an official Mage could have killed Kenny." Tyler speculated. Kenny had surely been carrying a magical artifact, and he was one of the strongest among the level 3 acolytes, not to mention any powerful life-saving item his mentor might have given him. And yet, he had died, making Tyler even more fearful of the dangers surrounding the tower. "Not necessarily, they could have been overwhelmed by numbers! I heard that when Kenny was found, his lower body was missing and his intestines were completely eaten. At a glance, it¡¯s clear that these are the deeds of Beast Demons!" "Beast Demons?" .... 1572 Words Power Stones Campaign! - 100 Power Stones = 2 chapters - 500 Power Stones = 5 chapters - 1000 Power Stones = 8 chapters - 3000 Power Stones = 10 chapters - 20 Golden Tickets = 1 chapte Chapter 103: Oliver I remembered a book I had read. According to it, there were two explanations for the origin of these creatures. One stated that they were failed experiments of a mage, while the other described them as a subspecies of humans. However, both versions agreed on one point: these Beast-Demons were extremely savage and cunning. "Weren¡¯t they always confined to the Desolate Lands of Despair? Why would they be wandering around here? And attacking acolytes, no less? Have they joined forces with the dark acolytes? This is practically an open provocation!" I frowned, intrigued. "The brains of the Beast-Demons are underdeveloped. Who knows what they could be thinking?" Charlotte commented. "But they never dared to provoke Mages before. Otherwise, they would have been wiped out long ago." She was right. Whenever the official mages of the Tower went out, they encountered no obstacles in their path, nor did any strange incidents occur. It was as if the Beast-Demons had hidden in advance. And yet, they attacked acolytes with full ferocity whenever they saw one. A typical case of preying on the weak while fearing the strong. "This won¡¯t last long! Kenny is the apprentice of a powerful professor who is known for protecting his reputation and not tolerating failures. He will definitely take action!" Charlotte stated confidently. The Tower of Sun Mountain had never taken measures against these beings because they were too weak to pose a real threat to official Mages. On the contrary, their presence gave acolytes an opportunity to hone their battle skills. But now, the situation had changed¡ªseveral apprentices with 5- to 4-star talents were dead. Even so, something felt off. Why had these Beast-Demons suddenly appeared near the Tower? Coupled with the Mushroom incident, it seemed like something bigger was happening behind the scenes. "I¡¯m not the only smart one in this Tower. If I noticed this, others must have too. So why are there still no rumors?" This thought unsettled me. I shook my head and looked at Charlotte. "Did you bring the map?" She nodded and pointed to her dress lying on the floor. "Yes, it¡¯s in my dress." ... The next day. ... After finishing my routine with Miguel, I went to have lunch while thinking about many things. Maybe I was getting a bit anxious, but nothing that could harm me. I grabbed a piece of magical horse leg and started eating. The meat was tender. "Magical horse meat is really delicious." A voice sounded, and a young man in a white robe sat beside me. "Oliver?" My eyes widened. ["Beep!"] ["Name: Oliver"] ["Gender: Male"] ["Age: 15 years"] ["Level: 2 Acolyte."] ["Race: Human"] ["Strength: 1.90"] ["Agility: 2.70"] ["Vitality: 3.10"] ["Spiritual Energy: 5.0"] ["Low-grade magical artifact energy waves detected from the target¡¯s body."] ["The target is classified as dangerous!"] The Virtual Lab¡¯s scan appeared in my mind. Oliver¡¯s spiritual power was the highest among the acolytes, and even his vitality had increased after constant exposure to radiation. Normally, Mages intentionally enhanced their vitality to prepare for future bodily transformations. Now, Oliver¡¯s spiritual power was greater than mine. He also carried a magical artifact, but no one knew for sure about his battle experience. "Calculate my chances of winning if I were to fight Oliver!" ["Simulation initiated."] ["Without the mechanical armor"] ["Success rate: 60%!"] The Virtual Laboratory provided the data. "Just a little over half. It seems the power of a magical artifact is no small thing. Oliver won¡¯t be an easy opponent either." ["With the mechanical armor"] ["Success rate: 100%!"] ["Before he could activate the artifact, the machine gun¡¯s bullet would take him down effortlessly."] I almost smiled upon seeing the laboratory¡¯s notification. After all, it was rare for an acolyte to possess magical shields. After the Virtual Laboratory scan, I understood a bit more about Oliver¡¯s strength. I was considered the most battle-experienced among level 2 acolytes. As long as my opponent didn¡¯t have a magical artifact, my chances of victory were extremely high. Oliver possessed a magical artifact, but it was still slightly inferior to mine. This meant his combat power was lower than mine. Even if he had some battle experience, it didn¡¯t seem to be much. Of course, these were only rough estimates from the Virtual Laboratory. In reality, many factors could influence the outcome of a battle. "Oliver, I haven¡¯t seen you in so long!" I greeted. Naturally, he had no idea that I had analyzed his stats in just a second. Adjusting his robes, he sat beside me. He revealed his pale white face as he raised his arm to grab a spoon and sip the soup from his tray. "I¡¯ve been a bit distant from social interactions. Ever since I started following Marcelina, she hasn¡¯t left me alone. My schedule revolves around¡­ meditation, experiments, and studies!" Oliver chewed the chunks of meat in his soup, looking satisfied. "I heard you¡¯re doing quite well under Miguel¡¯s guidance!" he suddenly said. "It¡¯s all right. Basically, I¡¯m preparing devices and exchanging them for resources." I responded extremely modestly. "However, you¡¯ve been occasionally talking to Liam. Are you planning to join that bastard¡¯s side?" Oliver suddenly smiled, but a cold glint passed through his eyes. I was momentarily speechless. I never thought that the conflict he had with Liam on the airship was still ongoing. But then I remembered that, at the end of the day, I was still in the body of a 15-year-old boy. "We all know each other. That poor wretch came to me asking to join his group on a trip outside the tower, but I refused. After all, I don¡¯t need to associate with useless paupers!" As soon as I finished saying that, I smiled at Oliver. Although I wasn¡¯t afraid of him, I still thought it was best to avoid trouble whenever possible. So, I embodied the personality of a rich and arrogant engineer, something that matched Oliver¡¯s type of character. Oliver gave me several looks, and the Virtual Laboratory informed me that my brain waves had been scanned multiple times. It seemed he had indeed used a spell to verify if I was telling the truth. After a while, he smiled brightly. "I think highly of you! Smart! Prudent! Sticking with Liam and the others will only drag you down. Only by joining a higher circle of friends can you gain more resources, glory, and even life itself!" He then stood up and, with an indifferent tone, added: "Let me give you some advice... The school is no longer safe. Run while you still can." "What? Can you clarify that?" My heart tightened as if I had grabbed hold of a loose thread leading to something bigger. I asked hurriedly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Oliver only smiled, walking away without even looking back. I remained seated on the bench, somewhat lost in thought over his words. "Acting all mysterious, like some great mastermind, trying to convince me to join him¡­ Is this even fun for him? Does he really think he¡¯s the main character of a novel?" However, Oliver was a 5-star acolyte and was considered one of the most likely to advance to Mage. He could definitely obtain information faster than I could. I feared that something was indeed happening. My expression darkened. "I knew the situation with the other towers would get worse..." Wasting no time, I went to some alchemy shops and bought potions¡ªsome to remove odors, others to alter air composition, and others with various effects. I needed to strengthen myself as much as possible. Mastering the golem was the most obvious path forward. After that, I would focus on engineering and, finally, find a quick way to leave this tower within the month. Later, in the dark, I took out the newly created Mud Golem from my waist pouch. The core, the size of a thumbnail, glowed faintly with the shimmer of earth elements. The four energy nodes carved into it could continuously absorb the surrounding Earth element, converting it into usable energy and storing it for future use. Of the four energy nodes, two were lit, indicating that it was 2/4 charged with the mud element¡ªor wet earth¡ªwhich would be enough to run some tests. I tilted my head and listened attentively for any movement outside my room. Then, carefully opening the door, I slipped out. At that hour, most apprentices were already asleep. As a result, I encountered no one on the way. Fifteen minutes later, I was already walking along the rocky trail outside the tower¡ªa familiar path. The fierce battle between the acolytes had exterminated many of the demons in this swamp. As I walked and saw the scattered corpses, a rare feeling of pity surfaced in my mind. Although these demons appeared terrifying and malevolent most of the time, when faced with acolytes willing to kill and die, they became nothing more than trembling cattle, unable to resist the oppressive might of the sorcerers. Perhaps, in their eyes, we apprentices were the real monsters¡ªfar crueler than them! Moving quickly along the trails, silently and with my alert chip at maximum, I soon arrived at my chosen testing ground: the Muddy Swamp. Luxiria was dead. Lity took her head as a prize since Luxiria could be sold for a large sum. Now, the mud demons were leaderless, which made this the perfect time to train here. I stopped firmly at the edge of the Muddy Swamp, five steps from the filthy and stinking lake. I could vaguely sense the faint spiritual waves of three mud demons hiding beneath the muddy water. Without hesitation, I tossed the Mud Golem¡¯s summoning core to the edge of the lake. As the light yellow core touched the mud, a faint vibration reverberated from it. "Buzz~~" Guided by my Spiritual Energy, no activation spell was needed. Immediately, a large amount of yellowish, earthy smoke began to spread around the core. Driven by strange forces, the mud on the ground began to twist, quickly molding itself into a humanoid shape. I closed my eyes and connected with the mud, sensing the core I had created. Slowly, the creature began to form around it, positioning the core in its chest. When I opened my eyes, I examined the being in front of me. I was trusting that this Clay Golem would change my fate! .... 1724 Words Chapter 104: Skills The Golem in front of him weighed around 90 kilograms and stood 1.9 meters tall. The yellow surface of its body was built from loose, wet clay. It had four distinct limbs and a head, but all of them were poorly made. Moreover, it lacked as many joints as a real human. Its legs were two thick pillars of clay, which seemed to merge with the ground beneath its feet. Its arms seemed capable of moving in any direction, and on those arms were a pair of gigantic hands, which would likely be able to grip things tightly. It had no face, but there were some protrusions where a face would normally be. From a distance, this Clay Golem looked like a bald man wearing yellow leather armor. If a cloak were placed over its body, it could be used to deceive an enemy. I ordered the Clay Golem to approach and stand in front of me. This Clay Golem was indeed a creature made of earth, for it could move its heavy body over the soft ground without making a single sound. Its movement was faster and lighter than a leopard¡¯s, and no trace of its passing could be found on the ground. However, it left strong traces of Earth Element in its wake! S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. When I obtained the demon core of clay, I captured its soul inside. As a direct result of being made from a high-quality demon core, this Clay Golem possessed intermediate intelligence, which was not as rigid as other Titans and Golems. Through the mental control runes I had carved into the core, I only needed to give a command, and it would do its best to follow the order without issues. Looking at the Clay Golem standing in front of me, I stretched out my arm and touched it. Its skin was rough and solid. Although it had been built from soft clay, it still had decent defense. I took a dagger and stabbed the Clay Golem¡¯s waist a few times. The dagger simply passed through its skin and left some marks, which quickly disappeared when a faint yellow glow appeared around the mark as the Golem regenerated. Well, it had basic defense, was mostly immune to piercing damage, and could heal itself. In short, the basic defense of a Clay Golem was similar to that of a body development acolyte. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be compared to that of a Stone or Iron Golem, and the only noteworthy feature was its self-healing ability. I walked around the Clay Golem. I thought that the height of 1.9 meters didn¡¯t make it seem powerful enough. So, I decided to try and make it bigger. Following my command, the quiet Clay Golem began to grow taller and larger. However, the previously solid clay body became soft and light. When it finally reached a height of four meters, its entire body seemed like a mass of gray mist. The previously solid clay body transformed into an Earth Element-like gaseous form. What went wrong? After communicating with the Virtual Laboratory, I finally understood. The demon core I used to create this Clay Golem only had the abilities of an advanced acolyte. Therefore, it could only control a total of ninety kilograms of Earth Element. Once this weight was exceeded, it would lose any substantial form it had previously. The height of 1.9 meters was the most optimized height after extensive calculations performed by the Virtual Laboratory. At this size, the density of the Earth Element was at the ideal level, providing maximum defense. If I tried to make it taller, the total volume of the Earth Element would remain unchanged, causing the defense strength of the Clay Golem to drop significantly. So, although it appeared taller, its density decreased. As a result, it would be difficult to protect the core hidden inside its body. I sighed helplessly, with no choice but to let the Clay Golem return to its previous form. Next, I needed to test the few basic abilities that came with this Clay Golem. Though weakened, the Earthquake ability that came with the Golem was still an offensive skill. When activated, the ground around it trembled as the Clay Golem moved. I tested it, and the vibrations affected smaller creatures the most, which could barely stay standing around the Clay Golem, let alone launch attacks against it. It could also be used decently against medium-sized creatures. As for larger creatures, this ability was useless. The second offensive ability I needed to test was Mud Clump. To test it, I had the Clay Golem lure three mud demons that were lurking near a nearby lake. As a result, the Clay Golem and the three mud demons engaged in a ¡¯great battle¡¯ for me. Strictly speaking, compared to a mud demon, which barely had good offensive or defensive abilities, the Clay Golem, which was equivalent to a pseudo-summoned demon, could easily suppress them in all aspects. No matter how much those three mud demons continued scratching or biting its solid skin, all the scratch marks disappeared in the blink of an eye. But when the Clay Golem attacked with its heavy fists, the mud demons were knocked down, suffering greatly. "Pow~~" Following my orders, the Clay Golem grabbed one of the mud demons with one of its hands and squeezed it until a cracking sound could be heard. "Smahh~~" Then, it threw it away. While the mud demon was still flying through the air, the Clay Golem reached out above its head, and immediately, a one-meter-long spear of hardened mud appeared in its hands. "Zoossssssshhh~~" It hurled the spear through the air, piercing the weak body of the mud demon and nailing it to a Killer Tree growing at the edge of the lake. "Pow~~" Being a demon itself, the mud demon had strong vitality. Even though its body had been pierced by the spear, it still struggled tirelessly, trying to break free. A second spear was thrown, striking the mud demon¡¯s head and leaving it hanging lifelessly on the Killer Tree. "Pow~~" At that moment, the two remaining mud demons clung to the Clay Golem¡¯s body like two rabid dogs latching onto a meaty bone. Using both arms, the Clay Golem forcibly pulled them away from its body and threw them to the ground. As they struggled to get up, the Clay Golem raised both arms into the air. The next second, countless earth spikes emerged from the ground, turning them into two skewered chickens. In just a brief moment, all three mud demons were annihilated, and the Clay Golem remained unscathed. Throughout the entire process, I remained an indifferent spectator, allowing the Virtual Laboratory to collect real-time battle data so it could formulate a better-optimized strategy for using the Clay Golem in combat. Soon, detailed battle data of the Clay Golem was projected into my mind. ["Clay Golem"] ["A simple lifeform classified as a Pseudo-Summoned Combat Golem"] ["Overall Combat Strength: Advanced Apprentice (Low Level)"] ["Attributes: Strength: 12 | Agility: 4 | Stamina: 14 | Espiritual power: 7"] ["Innate Abilities: (Active)"] ["Earthquake (Weak)"] ["Effect Radius: 5 Meters"] ["Vibration Magnitude: Excellent against small creatures, moderate against medium creatures, and ineffective against large creatures"] ["Cooldown: None"] ... ["Mud Clump (Single Target)"] ["Damage: 12 Physical Damage (Based on Strength), 7 Earth Damage (Based on Espiritual power)"] ["Range: 5 ¨C 80 Meters"] ["Cooldown: 3 Seconds"] ... ["Spikes (AOE)"] ["Damage: 7 Physical Damage and 5 Earth Damage"] ["Range: 10¡Á8 Meters"] ... ["Innate Abilities: (Passive)"] ["Earth is in the Air (Recovers 7% of health per minute)"] Through this detailed data, I was able to better understand the Clay Golem I had created. Judging by these stats, the Clay Golem was only comparable to an Intermediate Apprentice. However, considering its self-healing ability and lack of fear of death, it could unleash a basic combat strength similar to that of an Advanced Apprentice. Based on my understanding, the damage inflicted by a spell cast by an Advanced Apprentice Adept ranged from 20¨C30 points, varying according to the caster¡¯s espiritual power. As for an Advanced Apprentice¡¯s defensive spells, they had a defensive value of around 30¨C40 points, meaning that two attacks from an opponent of a similar level would be enough to break through a defensive spell. In this aspect, the offensive strength of a Clay Golem was quite weak. If confronted with a higher-level acolyte, the Clay Golem would need my offensive support. Only then would it have the possibility of defeating the enemy. After all, my Solar Light Arc spell could deal 13¨C18 points of light damage and 5 points of physical damage. If the Clay Golem and I worked together, we could break through a Level 3 Apprentice¡¯s defenses in a single round of attacks. ... 1507 Words